white
                     Background Color

                               CONTENTS


     PROLOGUE - Threats

     PART 1 : The New World
     CHAPTER ONE - A Mud Hut in the Jungle
     CHAPTER TWO - Offshoot
     CHAPTER THREE - Meetings
     CHAPTER FOUR - Forces
     CHAPTER FIVE - Stem
     CHAPTER SIX - Witness
     CHAPTER SEVEN - The Draft
     CHAPTER EIGHT - Caught
     CHAPTER NINE - Hothouse Flowers
     CHAPTER TEN - Theft

     PART 2 : Wild Birds
     CHAPTER ELEVEN - Decisions and Beliefs
     CHAPTER TWELVE - Queen of the World
     CHAPTER THIRTEEN - Discovered
     CHAPTER FOURTEEN - The Run
     CHAPTER FIFTEEN - Athena
     CHAPTER SIXTEEN - Under Cover
     CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - Escape
     CHAPTER EIGHTEEN - Reclaimed
     CHAPTER NINETEEN - Pursuit
     CHAPTER TWENTY - Eden

     EPILOGUE - Open Cages

     Also by Sarah Zettel




   This book is dedicated to my friend, Dr. Karen Fleming. Dude!


                            ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
As ever, the author gratefully acknowledges the United Writers Group
for their help and patience. She would also like to thank Dr. Laura
Woody and Dee Keanealy, whose knowledge of biology, herbology,
and medicine was invaluable for writing this book, and Jan Harmon,
whose music gave her the title.




                      … Thank heaven for wild birds
                      They’re all dressed up in feathers, with colors
outrageous.
                      They soar from this earthly bound kingdom of
cages
                      On delicate wings, so small and courageous…
                                               —Jan Harmon, “Wild
Birds.”




                             PROLOGUE
                                Threats
                                                             Contents - Next

“We are aware there is a crisis,” said Father Mihran calmly. “But it is not
ours.”
Tam’s gaze flickered to Commander Beleraja Poulos, the representative
from the Authority. Her face faded to white, then flushed darkly.
Tam did not have a seat at the conference table. His place was in the
back of the room with the rest of the administrative apprentices. They
stood shoulder to shoulder in their best black shirts and white trousers,
all of them there to watch this historic meeting and learn how to deal with
outsiders. Jace, standing just to Tam’s left, looked bored, but then Jace
always looked bored. Haye, on the other hand, was staring so hard it
looked like her eyes were about to pop out of her skull.
The late morning sun streamed through the pillow dome, warming and
lighting the room, bringing the feel of springtime with it. A ring of
windows let in a view of the marshes outside with their swaying reeds
and stooping, moss-draped trees. This was Pandora, the most beautiful
and perfect world ever discovered since human beings left Old Earth,
and it was about to turn humanity away.
It is what we must do, his Conscience implant whispered to him.
Pandora must be protected.
Tam eyed Commander Poulos uneasily. She had no Conscience to tell
her this. She sat before Father Mihran, straight and strong in a tailored
blue coat with gold braid on its sleeves and collar. She and her three
colleagues were a blaze of color crowded at the end of the table facing
the family council, which was arrayed down either side. The council all
wore straight black jackets with white cuffs and collars. If Tam worked
hard and did well, he’d eventually take his place at that table and wear
that coat for formal meetings.
Today, however, he was very glad to be standing well away from it.
Commander Poulos’s dark eyes were full of poison as she stared Father
Mihran down. Was she really going to just accept their refusal and go
away?
Father Mihran seemed to think so, if his outward calm was any
indication. His place was at the head of the long, low conference table
and his wrinkled, oak-colored hands rested lightly on its polished
surface. The father’s entire manner spoke of cool resolution, and Tam
wished he could copy it. He’d embarrass everyone if they caught him
shifting his weight like he wanted to.
“If the rest of the colonized worlds cannot take care of their planets or
their people, then…” Father Mihran dropped his gaze and waved one
graceful hand.
“Then they deserve whatever happens to them?” asked Commander
Poulos, her voice as suddenly full of poison as her gaze. “Is that what
you were going to say?”
“No.” Father Mihran sighed. “I was going to say I’m sorry for them.”
“But not sorry enough to help?” The commander’s light tone was
completely at odds with her thunderous expression. “We cannot help
them.”
Commander Poulos pressed her mouth into a straight line and raised her
hand. She had a blue gem embedded in her thumbnail, and Tam
wondered what its significance was. He should check. They would be
quizzed on such details later.
She touched one of the rings on her right hand. The Authority
representatives had brought their own video rig and now its screen lit up.
Tam wanted to groan and look away. Jace actually did. Tam stepped on
his foot and when the younger boy gave him a dirty look, Tam jerked his
chin at the screen. They had to watch. They had to know. How would
they ever be able to make decisions that could affect the entire family
and all the villages if they couldn’t stand to know what was going on?
Tam repeated that idea to himself as the images Commander Poulos had
brought with her played across the holograph screen yet again. There
was the wrinkled woman, whose right arm ended in nothing but a stump,
 weeping as she stared across a field where the grain on the stalks
swelled with pulpy gray tumors. There was the filthy clinic full of
children with too-small bodies and too big heads with the one doctor
explaining they had no way to perform genetic analysis to find out what
was causing the defects. All that equipment had been washed away
twenty years ago in a spring flood. There were the funeral pyres with the
thick black smoke hanging over them, making Tam’s nose twitch as he
imagined the heavy stench. The remaining population leaned against each
other, watching what was left of their friends and relatives burn.
So many worlds, so many disasters, and one name for all of them. The
Diversity Crisis. All the Called, short for “colonized,” worlds were
struggling to survive in the face of depleted biological resources,
decimated populations, and vestigial infrastructures.
The disaster had even reached back to Old Earth. Commander Poulos
had opened her presentation explaining how, eight years ago, Authority
ships had carried a delegation from the Called to Earth. Drone ships
could have been sent, of course, but it was decided that the magnitude
of the tragedy truly needed a human voice to describe it, so it was
human beings who brought news of the catastrophe reaching out across
the colonies. Gene stocks thought to be adequate for the establishment
and growth of civilizations were failing. The fertility rates were dropping,
mortal defects increasing, and nature and disease were still taking their
tolls. All of the Called, even the space dwellers of the Authority, needed
fresh genetic input for every aspect of life—livestock, crops, humans,
everything.
Earth, although grown so far apart from her daughter worlds, had been
willing to help. But it was soon realized that the delegation from the
Called had brought more with them than their pleas. The plague they
carried killed two million inside one Terran month. No one knew where it
came from. Some said the delegates had carried it with them and it had
somehow survived sterilization and quarantine. Some said it had bred on
Earth itself, a hybrid of Terran and proto-Terran viruses created by
something innately harmless the delegation had exhaled the first day they
walked free.
Some said the delegates had released it deliberately, to wipe out the
native Terrans and reclaim Earth for themselves.
From this turmoil, only one agreement was reached. The horrified
Terrans sent the delegates back with a single message for the Authority
and all the Called: Never return. Never even try.
But the crisis among the Called would not relent and the Authority found
itself pushed into making a fresh decision: to come to the one colonized
world where it was known the Diversity Crisis had not reached and beg
for help.
Although, Tam noticed, Commander Poulos had stopped using words
like “begging” and “at your mercy” and even “please” twenty minutes
ago.
The images of disaster continued. A mass grave, a ruined field, a quartet
of children bearing the ancient signs of Down’s syndrome. Still, Father
Mihran’s gaze did not flicker. Tam wasn’t even sure he blinked.
“So much tragedy,” he finally murmured, and Commander Poulos’s
guard dropped far enough for Tam to see hope light her face. “But also
so much ignorance.” The commander’s hopeful expression faded as
Father Mihran gestured toward the screen. “None of this would have
happened if any of them had taken the time to truly understand the
conditions they were living in. To understand that, however beautiful,
their new worlds were not Earth.” His gaze narrowed as he watched a
family opening a silo door to see what had once been grain blow away in
a cloud of red dust. “If they do not understand the problems inflicted on
them by their own worlds, how can we hope to?” Father Mihran spread
his hands toward the window and the world outside. “We have been on
Pandora for two thousand years and we do not truly understand even
this one biosphere yet.”
“You can help them.” Commander Poulos spoke the words more as if
they were a command than a plea. “No one else has the analysis
facilities, or the experience, that you have here. You can draw out a
diagram for a single genetic base pair or an entire planet. You have all the
techniques and understanding of the long generations that have studied
Pandora.” Commander Poulos leaned forward, eager, believing she was
at the point of reaching her goal. Tam saw a man cradling a dead child
on the screen and secretly hoped she was.
“You can teach them how their worlds work,” said Commander Poulos
urgently. “You can help each world find its cure.”
“These poor suffering worlds.” For the first time. Father Mihran’s voice
took on an edge. “Let’s talk about them.” Commander Poulos drew
back just a little, but Father Mihran remained is he was, hack and
shoulders straight and ins hands on the table as if determined not to let
any gesture or expression distract anyone from his words. “Let’s talk
about groups of as few as a hundred would-be colonists being dropped
on a planet by your ancestors in the Colonial Shipping Authority,
because those colonists were hoping for riches or a place where their
own fanatic ideals could be enforced without question. Let’s talk about
the ones who hacked away at forests for the trade in exotic timber,
which your people shipped between worlds. Let’s talk about mines
gouged out for the trade in heavy and precious minerals, which your
people also carried.” His index finger tapped the tabletop, once. “Let’s
talk about colonies that failed and were enslaved by their
oh-so-noble-and-generous neighbors, according to treaties your people
mediated, part of which included shipping the slaves out to their new
masters.”
“Do you say you’re better than we are?” shot back Commander Poulos,
rising to her feet and leaning across the table. “Then prove it. Help the
Called to stay alive when they will not help each other and cannot help
themselves.”
“No,” said Father Mihran, and the other council members murmured
their agreement.
Commander Poulos glanced at her silent subordinates. The man on her
left hung his head. The young woman on her right just looked grim. Tam
felt the silent communication pass between them, and his stomach
tightened.
“Father Mihran,” said Commander Poulos. “Don’t do this. The Called,
the Authority, are desperate, and we’re here as ambassadors of that
desperation.”
“And how much are you being paid for the job?” asked Father Mihran
coolly.
Commander Poulos winced briefly. “A lot,” she admitted. “Because
there’s a chance you will not let us go again, especially when you realize
I can’t let you refuse.”
Silence, thick and worried. Not even Father Mihran made a sound.
“We need Pandora’s help or we are all going to die,” said Commander
Poulos, separating out each word and meeting the gaze of each and
every council member in turn. “Not today. Not even for ten years, or
maybe even twenty. But eventually. Whole worlds are already gone.
Earth has abandoned us, and we cannot compel them to change their
minds.“ Her gaze came to rest on Father Mihran again.
“And you can compel Pandora?” said Father Mihran, so softly Tam had
to strain to hear him.
“If you force me to,” replied Commander Poulos, just as softly. “Only if
you force me to.”
Father Mihran climbed to his feet. He stood only a few centimeters taller
than the commander, but at that moment it seemed to Tam that he filled
the entire room.
“You are ignorant and the daughter of ignorance,” Father Mihran said
flatly. “And you will leave us. Now.”
Commander Poulos bowed her head and gestured with two fingers to
the man on her left. He, in turn, typed a command into the comptroller
on his wrist while the commander touched the ring control for her video
screen again. The disasters faded away to become a desert— row upon
row of red-gold dunes stretching out under an endless sky. “This is a
live feed,” said Commander Poulos quietly. “I believe you call this place
the Vastness.”
“No—” began Father Mihran.
Light flashed, filling the screen, making Tam flinch. A boiling cloud of
dust and ash filled the entire screen, rippling, growing, cascading
upward, lifted by the long, low roar of thunder. Father Mihran cried out
in sheer pain and all the council babbled at once, some to the father,
some to each other, and some to their implants.
Tam could only stand there, jaw hanging, heart pounding. He couldn’t
believe it. A bomb. On Pandora, in the wilderness, the beautiful
wilderness, which must be protected, must be studied and understood.
“It’s a clean bomb.” Commander Poulos’s voice was almost gentle.
“This time.”
“You bloody-minded, ignorant…” shouted Father Mihran, but words
failed him. He just stared at the boiling cloud of ash, hearing the endless
rolling thunder, and Tam saw tears streaming from his eyes.
“You’ve kept Pandora pristine, to study and preserve, just like your
ancestors did,” went on Commander Poulos. “If you do not agree to
help find I cure for (he Diversity Crisis, the Authority will start bombing
this planet until there’s nothing left living outside your domes.”
Father Mihran’s hand curled into a fist and he pressed it against his
forehead. Around him, the council fell silent, except for Administrator
Has. “It’s real,” Has whispered, choking on the words. “I have
confirmation from Athena Station. It’s real.”
On the screen, the dust and ash finally began to settle, and Tam
glimpsed the burned black crater. It was so big. Bigger than any of the
dunes—what was left of the dunes. The whole shape of the world had
been changed to accommodate that huge black smoking hole.
“How could you?” gasped Father Mihran.
“Do you think we want to do this?” Commander Poulos stared at him
incredulously. “Do you think I’m having fun here? I’m threatening to
destroy an entire world. I’m acting like a damned dictator or crazy
general out of the legends.” Her knuckles turned white as she gripped the
table edge. “I’m going to say this one more time, Father Mihran. The
Called are going to die unless we do something.”
“And if the Called die”—Father Mihran’s hand shook as he lowered
it—“the Authority and its cities die.”
“Yes, and our way of life with them.” Her smile was tight and grim. “I
never said we were being selfless. The Diversity Crisis is in the corridors
of the Authority cities too, Father. We are just as desperate as the rest.”
“Why do you come here?” Father Mihran’s words came out as a sob.
“Have we ever asked anything of the Authority or the rest of the Called?
What right have you to force your problems on us?”
Commander Poulos sighed and straightened up, polishing the sapphire
thumbnail gem on her trousers seam. “No right,” she admitted. “None at
all. But you should be aware that it is not just the Authority that’s
bringing their troubles to you.” Father Mihran stared, fear and murder
both shining in his eyes.
Commander Poulos just nodded. “We already have rumors of ships on
their way here. The word is out that Pandora is clean and that it’s
extraordinarily compatible with human life. Now”—her voice grew firm
again—“maybe some of those ships will just dock with your Athena
Station and process their crews for potential immigration, all polite. But
some of them might not. They might just land and start setting up their
own settlements in the middle of your precious wilderness. They might
even do worse than that.” She stabbed her finger toward the settling ash
and the smoking crater. Tam swallowed. His hands were shaking.
Nothing could be worse than that. What could be worse?
The trees falling one by one, the ground stripped bare, the animals, the
birds, dead and dying. A wave of nausea washed though Tam. Oh, it
could get worse. It could get much worse. From the faces of the
councilors, he knew they were thinking the same thing. Jace was turning
green. Sick amusement accompanied fast by shame rolled through Tam.
One muscle in Father Mihran’s cheek twitched. “And the Authority
would of course stop anyone from invading Pandora.”
“If we knew Pandora was doing everything possible to help put an end
to the Diversity Crisis, we just might,” replied Commander Poulos.
“So…” Father Mihran groped for his chair and sat down heavily. “If we
refuse, we have the choice of the Authority destroying us or the
Authority allowing us to be destroyed.”
“Your people aren’t the only ones who learned the lessons of the pillage
of Old Earth.” Commander Poulos touched her ring and blanked out the
image of the burned ruination. “If we don’t move now, we will lose our
chance.”
Father Mihran dropped his gaze to the council. There should have been
argument. There should have been raging debate. The whole family
should have been called in. The city-mind itself should have raised its
voice.
But none of this happened. There was only silence, until Father Mihran
spoke again.
“It will take time.”
Commander Poulos inclined her head once. “We know.”
“Do you?” snapped Father Mihran. “I am not speaking of months. I am
speaking of years. Possibly decades.”
“We know,” the commander repeated. “That is why we are here now,
while we still have decades, perhaps even as much as a generation.” Her
face grew hard, and Tam knew she was seeing disasters that were to her
at least as horrible as the crater she had opened in the Vastness. “There
will be too much suffering, but there will be survivors. We’ll be able to
start over.”
Father Mihran opened his mouth and closed it again. “Which world’s
generation are you picking for our clock, Commander?”
The small, grim smile returned. “Why, Pandora’s, of course.”
Tam felt it then, the dizzy sensation of watching something begin to slip
away, like a leaf in a stream, and knowing with terrified certainty that it
was one of a kind, and when it was gone there would be no more.
Everything changed today. His world, his life, his vision for his future,
everything, it all slid farther away with each heartbeat.
He also knew that this feeling, like the image of the Vastness crater,
would never leave him. The Authority had won. They had let the
Authority win. With their single act, Commander Poulos and her people
had altered the lives of every human being living on Pandora.
And the Pandorans, in turn, would change the entire world, whether they
wanted to or not.
                              Part One
                        The New World

                           CHAPTER ONE

                      A Mud Hut in the Jungle
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

It was late when Tam finally left the experiment wing and crossed Alpha
Complex's central lobby. Outside the dome, the sky's summer sapphire
hue had deepened to indigo, and the first three stars shone over the
forest, which stretched its long shadow across the marsh toward the
Alpha Complex. Silhouettes of wading birds—paddlers, skimmers, and
shimmies—stood stark and still in the peach and fuchsia light.
The beauty of the sight stopped Tam. He leaned on the railing in front of
the triple-insulated windows, giving himself a minute to watch the
marsh's many dances. Fish and insects rippled the water. Bats skimmed
overhead. One of the wading birds stabbed its beak into the water and
came up with a patch of darkness, maybe a frog. Snap! The meal was
done and the bird strutted away.
It might have been Old Earth out there. It almost was. Pandora was one
of the few worlds to score a perfect ten on the Almen Compatibility
Scale.
The scene tugged at Tam. He wished, as he had on a thousand other
evenings, that he could walk out of the complex with its pillow dome,
insulation, sealed portals, and water-cooled walls. He would step into the
pink and lavender glow of the sunset, onto one of the marsh's tiny
islands, and watch the water birds in their thousands take flight all
around him.
Oh, Tam spent a great deal of time outdoors, in the villages for which he
was administrator, but those were fenced and protected areas, not the
pristine wilderness, not what he saw through the window. That beauty
remained forever out of reach, past the glass, past the fences.
Just once. Tam thought. What could it hurt?
Years of conditioning raised a surge of guilt in him at the thought, and
that guilt activated his Conscience implant.
Are you looking out the window, Tam? it asked him. Are you thinking
of walking in the marsh?
The Conscience implant couldn't actually read thoughts, but it could
measure the presence of chemicals indicating anxiety, or guilt, and ask
probing questions. Tam took a deep breath and tried to concentrate on
the world inside, on his home and family. This time he was not
successful. His Conscience tasted the continuing guilt in his mind and
knew its guess was right.
We'd be no better than the ones who tear their worlds apart and try to
turn them into farms. Pandora must be protected.
Tam shook his head. "Yes, yes, I know," he murmured to his
Conscience. "I'm not going to break out. Really."
It was dark enough outside that Tam could see his own reflection in the
window glass. It showed him a spare man, whose black trousers, white
shirt, and white-on-white patterned vest hung on him as if he'd lost a lot
of weight recently. His medium brown skin was still clear, but his thick
black hair swept back from a high forehead that showed the lines of age
and worry. His dark eyes set above his Roman nose sagged tiredly at the
corners.
It had been ten years since the meeting in which the Authority had bullied
Pandora into seeking answers to the Diversity Crisis, the death that
stalked across the Called. But after ten years of experiments, analysis,
and gathering more data than could ever be used, their theory of how to
produce a universal cure was still just theory.
The Authority was getting restless. The failure of the second delegation
to Earth had only made that restlessness worse. The Authority might say
they were no government, that they were just merchants and
go-betweens, but they knew their future was bound completely up in the
future of the Called, and they were not going to let that future go. A new
reflection moved in the glass. Tam focused on the translucent image and
saw that a thin young man had come to stand behind him. The man's
pale skin, white tunic, and white-striped trousers stood out sharply
against the background of ferns and drooping tropical greens in the big
bubble terrarium that dominated the center of the lobby. "Basante.
You're all I need right now," Tam whispered aloud, almost without
realising he was doing it. That is one of the problems with Consciences,
he thought to himself. You end up talking to yourself a lot.
Basante is part of your family, Tam’s Conscience reminded him.
Maybe he’ll go away. Tam looked past their reflections to what he
could still see of the marsh. The thumb-sized luminescent flies their
ancestors had nicknamed will-o’-the-wisps danced over the waters and
dotted the reeds, as if the stars had come down to play.
A fanciful image. Tam smiled softly to himself.
Tam focused on the reflections again. Basante was still here. In fact, he
looked ready to wait all night.
Nothing else for it, then. Tam turned. “Good evening, Experimenter
Basante. I thought you were retiring for some private time.” They both
had spent all afternoon and most of the evening hearing the report of the
latest delegation to the Called. Their conclusions were expected. Trying
to find a cure for the Diversity Crisis one planet at a time would involve
making massive changes to each planet’s biosphere for the sake of its
inhabitants, which was completely unacceptable. Father Mihran had told
them all so before they left.
“It’s bad enough that we will be enabling the colonists to continue to
destroy the natural and native life of their worlds. We will not turn our
own hands to that destruction, any more than we would begin to destroy
Pandora.”
Which meant only one thing. If the worlds could not be changed, the
humans will have to be.
“I had hoped to get to bed early.” Basante stepped forward. “But this is
urgent.”
Without warning to be invited, he pressed his palm over the back of
Tam’s hand. Tam glared at him. He also, however, looked at the back of
his hand to see what data had been transferred to the display.
The miniature screen shone with the colored lines that made up a gene
scan. Tam’s practiced eye read it as clearly as if it had been the
alphabet, and he felt his eyebrows rise.
Tam looked up from the scan. “Is this one of ours?”
“Not yet,” said Basante. He had a grin on his face, as if he had
produced the gene alleles by himself from a dish in his lab. “She’s being
processed for immigration right now.”
Tam felt his mouth tighten into a frown. Basante's enthusiasms were
reason for caution. As of this afternoon, his project, the Eden Project,
had suddenly become the chosen means of curing the Diversity Crisis.
However, Basante, like the other experimenters, was too apt to see the
subjects of his experiments as spare parts and forget that they were as
human as the family. "Have we asked her to volunteer for the project
yet?"
"Do you want to take the chance she'll say no?" Basante actually looked
surprised.
Tam's frown deepened and his gaze turned sour. Recognizing that a
negative answer was on the way, Basante held up his hand. "Normally
I'd agree with you." Basante had sat with Tam in history lessons. He
knew that even villagers could be pushed too far, and this woman was a
stationer. "But this one is too important," Basante barreled on, gesturing
to the gene scan. "She's within three or four points of perfection. We've
been having the Authority sweep the Called for this configuration, and
here she is, practically delivered to us."
Tam ran a thumb over the back of his hand, wiping the scan from his
display. "We will ask her to enter voluntarily. We can make a good
offer. But we will let her immigrate no matter what she says."
"And if she does say no?" Basante folded his hands behind his back.
"Then at least she's down here with us, and about to have all the usual
problems station people have in the villages. We will make our offer
again." Tam turned away, then he turned back again. "If I find out you
or anyone else has forced her into the project, I'll have you standing up
to explain yourself before the family, including Senior Committee."
Tam walked away from the windows and through the connector hallway,
with its aquarium walls. Sunfish and koi looked briefly out at him
between green clouds of algae and then went about their own business.
He hoped he had been clear enough. With Basante, one never knew.
Outside, I wouldn't have to worry about any of this, he thought, before
he could stop himself. The guilt rose, and must have tasted familiar to
his implant. He'd been giving it a lot of practice lately.
Earth, his Conscience said. I want you to think about what happened
to Earth.
Then it seemed to Tam he smelled ozone and sulfur, and everything he
had ever learned about Earth came flooding back to him. Earth, the
birthplace of humanity, with its endless sprawl of buildings tied together
with roads and tubes and rails, its red tides, and rivers that ran slick and
hot with waste from the power generators and factories. He remembered
studying the diagrams of the water processors and the earth processors
and the people in their protected habitats, and all the vast machinery that
was needed to ensure the continuance of human life on a world where
the only green left was the miles and miles of corn and soybean fields
that fed all those people.
He remembered the video composites of the people in their boxlike
homes, taking their medicines and monitoring their blood chemistry and
receiving news reports about the latest longevity discoveries and
treatments and the progress that was being made in reseeding the oceans
with fresh kelp to help create more oxygen for them to breathe during
their long, propped-up lives, which had destroyed the world they did not
understand. Around them, that same world struggled not to die, while its
oblivious children lived on in shells of stone, bacteria, and artificial
gardens.
"But is it true?" murmured Tam to the memories and his Conscience as
he took a deep, steadying breath. It was hard to ask the question, but he
had to. Without it, he would just accept, which was the one thing he
could not do. If he did, it would mean everything his parents had tried to
do for him and for Pandora was over. It would make him worse than his
birth sister Dionte, with her scheming and her excesses. "Or is it just
what you and I are supposed to believe?"
It is true, answered his Conscience. You know it is true.
"Yes," Tam breathed with a sigh. It was the approved answer. It would
shut his Conscience up and give him time to think for himself.
Satisfied, the implant lapsed into silence, and Tam started walking again,
hands folded behind himself, trying to be content with the sight of fish
on the one side and drooping ferns on the other.
Once, the Conscience implants had just been communication devices
connected to personal data displays. They accepted subvocalized
commands, monitored physical health, and assisted with data reduction
and sorting. They followed the orders of the ones who carried them. But
that was long ago, and now they were also personal guardians, making
sure all members of the family remembered who they were and what they
owed to their family, and to Pandora.
With room in his head to think his own thoughts again, Tam turned back
to his conversation with Basante. It was very clear that Basante wanted
this immigrant woman in the experiment wing. He probably wanted her in
the involuntary wing, where he wouldn't have to bother explaining things
to her.
Tam wondered abruptly if Dionte knew about this woman. Probably.
Basante was wedged very tightly into her plans and saw very much
through her eyes.
Tam hoped the woman was smart and strong. Otherwise, both Basante
and Dionte could quite easily get what they wanted.


Chena Trust lay awake in the darkness, blinking at a thick, blank, silent
wall.
After a few million seconds of this, she rolled over on her back and
listened. Beyond the breathing, rustling, snoring people, she heard
another world. It chirruped, peeped, and murmured with a whole set of
rhythms that followed no pattern Chena could make out. It was nothing
like their home on Athena Station, which she, her little sister, and their
mother had left a week or so ago. On the station, she could tell what was
happening in the world by the clicks, creaks, and whooshes that filtered
through the ancient walls. Here, it was just noises all piled up on top of
each other.
Chena burrowed under her covers, but sleep didn't come back.
What are you afraid of? She asked herself. You're here now. It's stupid
to be scared of the place. You 're not going back.
She wanted a light, an info screen, and a jack for her wrist comptroller,
so she could find out something about this place she was in, but none of
that stuff existed here. The walls stared back at Chena, blank,
immutable, silent. Everything she knew was up in the sky
somewhere—the curving, insulated hallways with their cameras and input
screens, the kilometer-long spiral staircases, which were always too cold
or too hot and forever too loud no matter how much sound damping
they'd put up, their tiny apartment with its peeling carpet—these were all
the past. And the future…
Was the future really a mud hut in the jungle? That was what Eng and
King said. Chena poked her head out from under the covers again.
"They give you a spear and make you hunt things." King had hopped
around grunting, with a big grin on his face, like he thought he was doing
a public service. "You're going to look real sweet swinging from a vine,
Chena. This is how you're going to look." He grabbed a corner bracket
and let himself swing back and forth until the caution alarm buzzed at
them, with Eng laughing that stupid horsey laugh of his the whole time.
They can both just piss off. What do they know? They were born on
Athena too. They just know what they see on the screen. Chena
scratched at the gauze bandage sealed to the back of her hand. This
place isn't mud. It's stone and wood. It isn't anything like mud.
Mom wouldn't really make them live in the jungle. She wouldn't do that
to them. This was just a temporary stop. They'd move someplace real in
maybe a week or so. Mom had a job. They weren't going to stay here.
Chena rubbed the bandage harder. Her skin still stung where they had
inserted the new ID chip and then imprinted a multibranched tattoo on
top of it. All that had been done by the same woman in white overalls
who'd spent the morning quizzing Chena. Where was she from, what did
she weigh, what did she eat, how often had she been sick, was she sick
now, how did she do in school, did she go to school, or did she just
learn off the computer? Where did they live on Athena, had they always
lived on Athena? Who was her mother, her father, her grandparents, her
aunts and uncles and cousins…?
When she couldn't answer all the questions, especially the ones about
her family, the woman in white overalls looked disgusted, pulled out a
syringe, and gestured for Chena to hold out her arm.
But they'd finally had enough of that and had put her in a sterile-walled
waiting room already filled to bursting with people—men, women, kids,
and babies, none of whom had been in the car on the space cable that
had brought Chena and her family down to Pandora, and none of whom
smelled like they had shower stalls in their apartments. Their old
apartments. All of them were immigrants, like she was now.
It had been about an hour before whoever was giving Teal her
going-over let her into the waiting room too. Teal had been scared, of
course, but at least she didn't look like she was ready to cry, which she
would have if this had happened even just last year. Chena grabbed
Teal's hand and peered around through the crowd, looking for
someplace where they could stand. A pair of old men in orange overalls
that looked ready to fall off their skinny bodies shuffled sideways and
gestured to Chena that she could stand by the wall. Chena nodded her
thanks and steered Teal toward the empty spot.
Chena leaned against the wall, and so did Teal, but she collapsed her
knees until she'd slid all the way to the floor.
Chena looked down at her younger sister for a long moment. Teal had
just turned ten. She looked like Mom. Everybody said so. She had
Mom's sandy brown skin and high round forehead, black hair that fell
back in waves around her ears. She had Mom's shining brown eyes, and
was stocky like Mom was too, with square hands but round legs.
Chena, on the other hand, was thirteen going on fourteen and looked like
their father—tan skin, thick and wiry hair that was more brown than
black, a sharp face, a wide full mouth, and deep-set eyes of midnight
blue. Everything about her seemed too long right now—arms, legs,
hands, feet. She was still getting used to the fact that she could look
Mom in the eye without tilting her head up, and that she needed to wear
a bra.
Teal wrapped her arms around her legs and hugged them to her chest,
turning her head so her cheek rested on her knees and she could look
back up at Chena.
"What do you think Dad's doing?" she asked. Her voice was small and
furtive and a little impatient. She wanted to start a story.
Chena sighed. Ever since Dad had left them last year, they'd been
making up stories about what had happened to him. All they knew for
sure was that he'd failed to rejoin his ship in the port of a world called
Rupert's Choice and they'd left without him. There'd been no news since
then, even though Mom had talked to every bureaucrat on the station.
He'd probably just left them. Parents did that sometimes. There were
kids in the halls on Athena who'd had both parents just dump them.
But maybe not. Maybe he was really out there doing something
important and he'd come back for them.
Oh, well, it's better than her whining. Chena sat cross-legged next to
Teal. "Okay." She pulled her leg in as a big dark woman shuffled past,
looking for someone or something. "Let me see." She pressed her
fingertips to her forehead, like she was receiving messages from the
Great Beyond. "I think he's working undercover for the Authority," she
said, flipping her eyes open. "I think there's a conspiracy to poison one
of the colony worlds and he's going to find out who's behind it."
One of the old men next to them wheezed with laughter. "I think you've
got too much imagination for a hallway baby."
Anger, hot and sudden, flashed through Chena. "What would you know,
you limp old—"
The door swished open and Teal seized her arm before Chena could
finish the insult. Mom strode into the waiting room. Chena scrambled to
her feet, stuffing her thumb between her first two fingers and stabbing
upward to give the old man the piss-off sign. He waved her off and
turned back to his friend.
"Well, Supernova, well, Starlet, that was something else, wasn't it?"
Mom's voice was light, but her face was tired, even grim. "Gods below,
I'm tired." She had wrapped her arms around Teal and Chena and leaned
back against the wall.
There was no time to ask questions then, because a different woman
walked in right behind Mom. She wore a brown tunic and a long skirt.
Her skin was sandy gold and her black hair was swept back and bundled
into some kind of little mesh bag. She said her name was Madra and that
she was the coordinator for the village of Offshoot. Then she'd read off
a list of names of people who were supposed to come with
her—including Chena, Teal, and Helice Trust.
So they lined up and walked down the corridor and out a door, where
there'd been a brief glimpse of sky, and shifting sand and pebbles
underfoot, and a huge glass and silver wire thing that Chena knew was a
dirigible only because of a rig game she'd played once, and they were
lead into the compartment under the areogel balloon. At least in this one
there were enough chairs, and they were soft and comfortable, even if
the immigrants did have to be strapped in, and they flew.
At first the feeling was him, like the acceleration of the car on the space
cable, but then it got boring. There wasn't anything to see except the
walls and the back of the chair in front of her. There were no jacks for
her comptroller, or game rigs, or anything, and she found herself missing
the space elevator. They'd been cooped up in there for two days in one
big room with capsule bunks on the walls, but that had been fun.
There'd been rigs and screens and five other kids, including Dea Jemma
Tosh, whom Chena had grown up with, and Mom had been relaxed and
happy, telling them over and over that this was a new beginning.
But the new beginning was turning out to be as boring as used grease.
That was Pandora out there. Pandora. The world where people walked
around counting flowers, with chips in their heads to tell them what to
do. Where they were so busy with plants and animals, they didn't even
know how to fix their own machinery and they had to get Athenians to
take care of everything for them, from replacement parts to satellite
maintenance. Where they had beaten the Diversity Crisis and all the
babies were born healthy and alive. A thousand conflicting stories ran
through Chena's head. Nobody—well, nobody Chena knew—knew that
much about Pandora. There was no public access network between the
station and the planet, and the planet was forty-eight hours away at the
bottom of the space cable. Forty-eight hours, after you got all the
permits you needed, if you could get them. All Chena herself knew came
from a combination of half-forgotten history lessons, legends she and
her friends told each other, and snippets of rig games designed around
the Conscience Rebellion that won Athena Station its semi-independence
four hundred years ago. The Pandorans were helpless and they were
automatons. They were distrusted geniuses and miracle workers. The
whole world was a wilderness, and a garden.
And she couldn't see any of it.
Eventually somebody came around and handed out some of the cakes
that Chena and Teal had always called nutra-bricks. But even they were
more interesting than the talk Madra got up to give—about how
welcome they all were to Offshoot, and how they would be expected to
give then share to village life, and on and on and on. Chena wasn’t sure
if she actually fell asleep, but she was counting the white hairs on the
balding head of the man in front of her for a while.
My first time on a planet, and I can barely tell it from the station, she
remembered thinking.
Then, finally, finally, the dirigible settled down to the ground, they were
herded out the door, and the world around them was dark, except for a
little path of lanterns leading up to a wooden dock, with an enclosed
boat waiting on it. Inside, they all had to take seats again, and a bunch of
people had lined up on benches on either side of them and grabbed hold
of these wooden levers sticking out of the walls. They began pushing
and pulling on the levers in time with the ticking of a big metronome at
the back of the boat.
Rowing. The were rowing. This boat had no engines!
But eventually even that novelty wore away into boredom. As hard as
she tried, Chena couldn't see a damn thing out the windows. Teal and
Mom fell asleep on each other's shoulders, and Chena wished she could
do the same. The boat's rocking motion made her queasy and she felt
like she was alone in the whole dark world and nobody cared.
Then they were unloaded onto yet another lit path, in another dark
world, and led into this big round room, assigned lockers, and given
bundles of pallets and blankets and told to go to sleep, that there'd be a
general breakfast bell, and welcome to Offshoot.
Welcome to Offshoot. When do we get to go home? Chena thought now
to the darkness that was the ceiling.
She'd thought they'd be in one of the domed cities. That was what Mom
had said at first. She'd applied for a liaison and consulting mechanic's
position. But that hadn't been a go plan. Mom didn't say why. She just
told them they'd be heading for one of the outside villages instead.
As she thought that over, Chena noticed the darkness was less dark. The
world seemed to be turning gray at the edges.
Sun must be coming up, she thought, sitting up and blinking. Weird.
She'd been in rig games that showed dawn, and she thought she'd be
ready for it, but somehow she'd never guessed it would be so ...
gradual. She didn't think it could start up without you noticing it. It
seemed like there should be a noise, a click, or a hum or a
bell—something.
Which is completely stupid, she told herself. You're a jungle girl now.
No more caution buzzers, ever.
Then she realized something else. For the first time since they'd stepped
aboard the space cable car, she wasn't being watched or led around or
put someplace. She could actually get up and go somewhere if she
wanted to.
She looked at her comptroller. It had defaulted to the time function: 4:20
glowed at her.
Chena made her decision. Carefully, she folded back her blankets. Teal
didn't stir. Neither did Mom. One of the anonymous lumps that was a
fellow immigrant snorted and shrugged, but that was it.
Now that her eyes had adjusted to the dimness, Chena found she could
make her way easily between the clusters of pallets to the room's one
doorway. The floor was cool under her feet but not cold, so she
decided not to bother with finding her shoes. A corridor led off to the
right and a set of shallow stairs climbed to the left. Ahead of her opened
another round room, also full of sleeping bodies.
Chena opted for the stairs. They felt strangely uneven under her feet, as
if they hadn't been quite smoothed off. They were cold enough that she
wished for her socks, but she kept going.
The staircase rose in a spiral through a second story that was shrouded
in darkness, and up past that to another low doorway. Chena found the
knob and tried to slide it sideways. It didn't budge. Feeling foolish, she
remembered to push.
A gust of damp wind, heavy with unfamiliar scents, caught Chena in the
face and she shivered. She was outside. The rushing water sound that
was the wind in the tree branches filled the world. She could see the
black trunks like gigantic support girders against the gray background.
She almost turned back then, but her gaze dropped to the, what?—
floor? roof? —that she stood on. It had been terraced and covered in
dirt, and then in grass. Shafts of pale silver light slanted through the trees
and touched the plants. Chena sucked in a breath before it could
become a gasp. The roof was a garden. Flowers, closed tight for
morning, grew out of beds of moss. Ivy crept along the rooftop and
twined up the saplings, and that was just the beginning. The glimmers of
silver light the forest permitted in highlighted more kinds of plants than
she had known existed, just in this little space of a living rooftop.
It was alien to Chena, utterly and completely, but, even as she shivered
in the unregulated wind, she found it beautiful.
Wrapping her arms around herself, Chena stepped out onto the roof.
Damp, chilly grass cushioned her bare feet. She wandered here and
there, just to see what she could—the shades of green on the different
plants, the cup of a flower, all the kinds and shapes of leaves, the big
rocks with their flecks of green and gray. Something touched her arm
and Chena saw a bug with iridescent wings and a bright green body
hanging on to her. It rubbed its impossibly delicate forelegs together and
took off in the next heartbeat.
Beyond the edge of the roof waited a world of trees and rivers. The
trees were so huge that any one of them could have been hollowed out
to make a station module. Sunlight became tangled in the girder-like
branches high overhead, up where the leaves made a shady mosaic that
swayed in the wind. Here and there, a solid column of light made it
down to the floor and lit up a patch of plants with tightly closed buds or
furled leaves. Reed-choked streams dissected the village and then joined
together to spill into the long brown river that snaked along the forest
floor. More water fell in chortling cascades from the trees. Chena's gaze
followed the waterfalls up and saw that there were houses in the trees
too, lashed to the crooks of the mighty branches. Entirely wooden, with
living roofs, they looked like they had grown out of the gigantic trunks.
Water cascaded down from the heights, collecting briefly in a series of
cisterns, only to spill over their edges and down into the streams.
Chena had always thought that forests would be silent places. In the rig
games, they were hushed except for the occasional call of a bird or
growl of an animal. The games had left out the endless chatter of the
water, and the great rushing of wind through the branches, and the way
those branches creaked, as if they hadn't been tightened on properly and
might fall off at any moment.
Chena bit her lip nervously. She couldn't help it. Creaks were bad
noises. Creaks meant something was straining. Straining things broke
and spilled the air out into the vacuum. Her head knew things like that
couldn't happen on a planet, but her gut didn't yet.
Another gust of wind blew through her hair and tickled her nose. Chena
sneezed, and one of the rocks straightened up.
Chena almost screamed. She stumbled backward, caught her foot on the
edge of one of the terraces, and fell into what felt like a mass of feathers
and thorns. Someone cackled with laughter while she struggled to get to
her feet again, wincing at every snap and rustle underneath her.
When she was finally standing, Chena found she faced a stooped old
woman who stepped out from behind a cluster of cablelike plants that
ran up a bunch of skinny poles. She was even smaller and shorter than
Chena. Some kind of apron covered her clothes, and its many pockets
bulged with... something. In her hand, she carried a short curved knife.
Chena cleared her throat. "Good morning, Grandmother," she said,
saluting as politely as her mother had ever taught her, touching forehead,
heart, and lips.
"I don't know you." The woman frowned and shifted her grip on the
knife.
"I just got here." Chena stared at the knife as if she'd been hypnotized.
"I was just looking around, is all."
"Were you?" The woman stepped closer. Chena could smell her now,
and she smelled green and moldy. "Where'd you get here from?"
"Athena Station." Chena thought about taking a step back to get away
from the smell, which now included sweat and some really bad breath,
but she was afraid she'd fall and wreck something worse. Still, there was
that knife in the wrinkled fist....
"You're a station girl, and you came out here?" The old woman spoke
the words like an accusation. "Alone?"
"Yes," said Chena, her anger rising at the sneer the old woman put into
the words "station girl." "As if it's anything to you."
"Huh," grunted the woman. "Well, that's different. All right, girl, I'll tell
you, it's not a good idea to be wandering around the roofs too late or
too early. That's the first thing."
And because I so desperately begged for your advice…? thought Chena
sourly. She folded her arms. "What's the second thing?"
She thought she saw a look of approval flicker across the old woman's
face. "The second is, I'm Nan Elle. If there's something you need to
know, pass the word for me and maybe I'll tell you." Her mouth gaped
in a smile, and Chena saw with a shock that she didn't have all her teeth.
"Now get you downstairs, station girl. This isn't your world until the
sun’s all the way up. "
Chena stayed where she was for a long second, just to show she wasn't
afraid and that she wasn't going to be ordered around easily. But she
saw that knife, and she saw how this woman came out of nowhere, and
how the air was still more shadows than light. With all these things in her
head, Chena turned away. But as she headed for the door, she saw
another staircase. This one traveled down the side of the building. There
was also a kind of catwalk leading straight off the roof and into the trees.
Chena looked back over her shoulder and saw that the old woman was
still watching her.
Let her watch. She walked right onto the catwalk. She thought she heard
a raspy chuckle behind her, but that could have been the wind in the
leaves.
The walkway was made of wooden boards, polished to a high shine and
tied together with fiber ropes. She felt a little dizzy standing there. She
could look over the edge and see the forest floor. This wasn't even
anything near as high as she could go. There were buildings whose roofs
brushed the leaves on the trees. She wanted to climb up there, to see
who lived in them and how they lived, and if they thought they were
something.
Better not push it too far right now, Chena.
At least she could touch. Chena reached out her hand toward the
wrinkled bark of the tree trunk beside her.
Pain ran up and down her arm.
"Ow!" she shouted, snatching her hand back. She stared from her
fingertips to the tree. Then she saw the slim silver pillars that lined the
catwalk on both sides.
Gods below, she thought, rubbing her hand. It's a shock fence.
Now that she saw them, she noticed the shock fence posts lining the
paths in the village below too. Every path, every building, was effectively
cut off from the surrounding forest. No one could walk out there without
suffering a serious shock or, depending on how high the current was set,
without dying.
All that alien beauty out there was completely out of reach.
Feeling cheated, Chena stuck to the lowest level, just walking and
wondering about the slowly brightening world around her. Did the
waterfalls chattering around her shoulders serve any real purpose or
were they just decoration? What were those four silver rails stretching
across the forest floor and into the woods? She could see the broad
brown river winding between the trees, down a slope from the village,
but she couldn't see any boats at the docks.
Suddenly Chena felt closed in. Except for the theoretical boats and
mysterious rails, there really was no way out of here. Maybe they really
would have to wait for Dad to come get them. Maybe that would never
happen.
Mom won't make us stay here, she told herself, her hand tightening on
the catwalk railing.
The noise of running feet and hoarse calls made Chena look down. A
pair of boys about her own age trotted out from between the buildings,
following one of the gravel paths. Mindful of the fence, Chena leaned
over the railing and waved. "Hey!" she called.
The boys paused and looked up. When they spotted Chena, they stared
for a minute and then one of them slapped the other on the shoulder and
they took off running again.
"Hey!" exclaimed Chena again. She ran along the catwalk until she came
to the stairs leading to the ground. The boys had almost vanished. She
pelted down the gravel path after them, angry at being ignored, and anger
gave her speed. It was pretty obvious they were trying to lose her, and
they knew the ground a lot better than she did. If she didn't catch them
fast, she wouldn't catch them at all.
Eventually she gained enough on one of the boys to grab him by the
shoulder and spin him around to face her.
"What's your bug?" she asked, stepping back. "Or are you just a bunch
of tinkies who don't like girls?"
"Listen to this one," said the taller boy. His skin was dark brown, like
the bark on the trees around them, and his hair was a pale sandy red.
Freckles covered his face, including one huge one under his right eye. "It
thinks it's got something."
"Maybe I do." Chena folded her arms. "What would you know about it?
You're too scared to even talk. Where's the rest of your tinky friends?
They hiding too? Too scared without their mommies?"
The tallest boy's lists went up. Chena raised her own lists. She'd figured
this might happen. On the station, there was usually a fight when a new
kid came in, and she'd been ready for it. If she could get this over with
now, there was less of a chance of Teal getting beaten up later. Teal was
a major boil, but nobody laid hands on her.
But, God, this kid was tall. She spread her feet and got ready to duck
when he threw his punch.
His arm went back and Chena tensed, but the other kid, this one stocky
and pale tan, grabbed the tall kid's arm before he could throw the punch.
"Not worth it, Shond," he said. "We show up busted in, we're gonna
have extra duty for a month." He shoved Shond's arm down. Then he
looked at Chena. "So what do you think your name is?"
"Chena Trust." She loosened her fists. "Who do you think you are?"
"I'm Hyder. You almost got hit by Shond." He cuffed the tall kid.
"Where're you from?"
"Athena Station." Chena relaxed her stance. Maybe she wouldn't have to
fight after all. She wondered what Hyder meant by getting "extra duty."
Shond snorted. "Station kid? Hall's balls, what're we bothering her for?
She'll be in the dorms for a week, and then her mom'll be selling her off
for body parts or to one of the freak towns. Some guy probably paid to
put her up her mom's cunt anyway."
Chena stepped forward, suddenly ready to get as far into it as this
piss-mouth wanted to go. "Say it again," she dared him. "Go on. I want
to hear how good you talk, dickless."
"Shond!" A girl's voice this time. She shoved her way past Chena. She
was tall, broad in the shoulder, and just starting to get a pair of breasts.
She had thick arms and legs and shared Shond's red hair and freckles.
"What the shit-all are you doing? The cop's in town! He's going to be
doing a vid review before the end of the day, and won't he just love to
see your pretty face on it?" She shoved him, hard, so he stumbled
backward. "You want to punch somebody, you punch me and see
what's what!"
"Back off, Sadia," sulked Shond. "We were just messing."
Sadia turned to Chena and fixed her with a glower that rivaled Mom's on
a bad day. "You just messing?"
"Not anymore," Chena told her, without taking her eyes off Shond, who
pretty much had to be this girl's brother.
Sadia swung back around to face Shond and his buddy. "Get out,
Shond, or I'm telling the cop how you fixed the duty sheets, and won't
that just make you look like the good kid."
Sadia and Shond stared each other down for a minute, and then Shond's
gaze flickered back to Chena.
But it was Hyder who smacked him again. "Come on, Shond, Let's cut.
Nothing doing here."
"Right." Shond turned away reluctantly, and he and Hyder ran down the
path, vanishing between the buildings.
Sadia looked Chena up and down. Chena held her ground without
flinching. "He start that?" Sadia asked finally, jerking her chin in the
direction the boys had run off.
Chena shrugged. "I sort of let him."
"Easy to do. I'm Sadia. Shond's my brother," she added, confirming
Chena's guess.
Chena introduced herself and they touched foreheads to each other in
abbreviated salutes. "What's his bug?" she asked, gesturing after Shond.
Sadia shrugged. "Hates being a dorm baby. Always has to get into it."
"Don't all the kids live in the dorms?" asked Chena, glad to have a
source of information.
"Balls, no." Sadia shook her head and then cocked an eyebrow toward
Chena. "You just slide down the pipe?"
"Pretty much, yeah." Chena leaned her back against the wall. It felt cool
behind her, partly shaded by the eaves with their overhang of moss.
Sadia leaned beside Chena and folded her arms across her chest. "Then
you haven't got the talk yet?"
Chena's mouth twisted up into a tight smile. "Yeah, but I slept through
it."
Sadia laughed. "No dim bulbs here. It's pretty boring. I'll give you the
free preview." Sadia held up her hand and started ticking points off on
her fingers. "If you got no money, you get to live in the dorms and work
the town, work the shit mostly. Money, you still got to work the town,
but you get your own place and whatever else you can buy. Enough
money"—Sadia held up her index finger in front of Chena's face, "and
you gel to buy your kids a spot in a school, otherwise they work the
town with everybody else.”
Busted, thought Chena. At least they can't shut the air off here.
"They give you a shift yet?" Sadia asked.
Chena shook her head. "We're just in the dorm for a couple days.
Mom's got a job coming." Which was an exaggeration. Mom had a job,
all right, but it might be a while before they had money for rent because
of the bills from Athena.
Sadia's look was sceptical, but not derisive like her brother's had been.
Chena couldn't blame her. She'd heard enough lies from the hall kids in
the station to know some kids would say anything to keep someone
from knowing how bad things were with them.
"Well, keep your head down and look busy, you may stay off the duty
sheets for a while. But don't try to duck it too long. They may put you
on the watch list, where they've got Shond." Sadia dropped her gaze and
kicked at the gravel with the scuffed toe of her shoe. "If you stay there
for too long, you get declared useless, and then the hothousers can have
you."
"Useless?" Chena pushed herself away from wall. "You're kidding."
Again, Sadia shrugged. "So, all right, the cop doesn't call it 'useless,' but
that's what it means. It means you're no good as a person, only good for
spare parts and experiments, and they can haul you off whenever and
wherever they feel like."
Chena looked at Sadia hard, trying to see if the girl was trying to pull one
over on the new kid. But Sadia looked serious, and a little worried. If
she was for real and her brother was on the list...
"And people just let them do this? To their kids?"
"The hothousers own the world. We just live here. Who's gonna say
anything?" Sadia folded her arms. "I hear on the station they shut your
air off if you can't pay your rent."
Chena opened her mouth to say she'd never seen it happen, but she
closed it without saying anything. It could happen, and everybody knew
it. That was why Mom had taken them off the station, never mind what
either of them had told Teal.
Just then, a brass banging filled the air. Chena jumped, looking
automatically around for an info screen.
Sadia laughed, but not too hard. "Ease off, new girl. It's the breakfast
bell for first shift."
"Oh, right." Chena slumped her shoulders and swallowed against the
thumping of her heart. That woman, Madra, had said something about a
breakfast bell—
Chena's thoughts stopped in their tracks. That gonging meant Mom was
waking up right now, to see that Chena wasn't in her bed.
She groaned. "I gotta get back. Mom's going to kill me for wandering
out."
She turned to go, but Sadia grabbed her arm. "If they give you a chance
to pick your shift, try the get into K37. That's where I'm at." She gave
Chena a quick smile that faded into a pleading look as she let her go.
"And if you get into it with Shond, try not to fight him. He's walking the
edge as it is."
"Promise," said Chena.
Sadia's smile came back for real. They waved to each other and Chena
pelted hard up the path, hoping she was heading right for the dorm.
Even as Chena concentrated on running, Sadia's words flitted through
her head. What she said couldn't be true, at least not all of it. Because if
it was true, Mom never would have brought them here.
She wouldn't have. No. Of course not. Never.




                           CHAPTER TWO

                                  Offshoot
                                                         Contents - Prev / Next

Thud!
Chena staggered backward from the soft surface she had slammed into.
"Are you okay?" A pair of hands grabbed her shoulders. Chena looked
up and saw she had plowed right into Madra.
"I'm sorry, Aunt," Chena gasped, saluting quickly.
"It's okay, it's okay." Madra waved her apology away. "No harm. But
what are you doing out here?" She looked Chena up and down, her dark
eyes taking in the details, such as Chena's bare feet.
"I…um…" Chena stared past her at the doorway to the dorm. The
double doors were shut tight. Mom was wondering where she was.
Mom was going to kill her completely dead.
"You were trying to get back before anybody noticed you were gone?"
suggested Madra.
Chena bit her lip. "Yes, Aunt."
The woman's smile broadened and she shook Chena's shoulder gently.
"It's just Madra, and you're already too late." She gestured Chena to
come on and started walking down the path.
Because there was nothing else to do, Chena fell into step alongside
Madra, glad that the woman did not insist on keeping a hand on her
shoulder or anything. She was a round woman, Chena now saw. Strong,
but not a hard-body. She looked like she might actually be okay.
Madra pushed open the dormitory doors and led Chena through a dim
room that looked to her just like the sleeping room, except it had chairs,
tables, and pillows in it.
"Common room," said Madra when she saw Chena looking around.
"Someplace to relax in the evenings."
Down the inner corridor, the sleeping room had transformed itself into a
hive of activity. Women and girls busied themselves around pallets and
cupboards. Some of them, obviously more used to this than others,
moved quickly and efficiently—rolling up their beds, stowing their
blankets in the lockers, getting out bags and buckets of bathing supplies,
and herding the smallest children out the door. Others just yawned and
stretched and scratched, blinking stupidly around them, as if they
weren't sure where they were. Some burrowed farther under their
blankets, searching for a few more minutes of sleep. Chena, coming in
from the fresh air, couldn't help noticing the strong scent of unwashed
people.
Mom and Teal stood still in the middle of all the activity. Mom was
saying something that Chena couldn't hear. Teal must have caught sight
of the movement in the doorway, because she touched Mom's hand and
pointed. Mom's gaze fastened on Chena, and Chena, figuring there was
no getting out of this, picked her way between the strangers in their
miscellaneous assortment of nightclothes.
"There," a stringy pale woman wearing a blue shirt and nothing else said
to Mom. "I told you she'd be back as soon as the bell sounded."
"Thank you," said Mom to her in a tone that meant anything but. She
immediately turned on Chena, her face filled with fury. "Where have you
been?"
Then Mom saw Madra following right behind Chena, and her mouth
shut like a trap.
Chena dropped her gaze to the floor. She'd been right. Witnesses or no,
Mom was ready to kill her. "I woke up. I wanted to look around. I lost
track of time. Sorry."
"Don't worry, Helice," said Madra. "The village is fenced and
monitored. There's nothing she could get into that would hurt her."
"Thank you, Madra," said Mom in her most polite voice. "I appreciate
you looking out for her." She gave Madra a salute.
"It's part of my job," said Madra cheerfully. "Well, I have to make my
speech now."
Chena saw the tips of Madra's shoes moving away. Mom was silent for
a moment and Chena risked a look up. Mom still looked angry but her
face was softening. Chena shot a glance at Teal, who returned a look
that plainly said, You're so lucky.
For what? Getting out, or not getting killed?
"All right." Mom sighed and ran a hand through her sleep-rumpled hair.
"Nothing happened this time. But this is not the station, Chena." She
held up a hand. "I know, you've noticed. What I'm saying is, we don't
know all the rules here yet. We need to be careful for a while until we're
all settled in. You understand me?"
Chena nodded, relieved that the talking-to was no worse. "Yes. I won't
do it again. Sorry."
Mom looked dubious, but she didn't scold anymore. "And what did you
see while you looked around?"
Chena opened her mouth, uncertain what she would say. But she never
got a chance to speak.
"Good morning," announced Madra, taking up a position in the
doorway. Chena had to peer through a forest of shoulders to see her.
"Mornings are a little chaotic, so I thought I'd come by and give you the
basic rundown on where you should be."
"Thank you," murmured Mom under her breath. A chorus of similar
murmurs rippled around the room. Chena suppressed a smile.
"First I'm sure you'll all want to get cleaned up. Then we'll be having
breakfast. After that, you can report to me for your shift assignments.
You'll find towels and soap in your locker." Madra gestured toward the
wall of tiny wooden lockers. None of them, Chena noticed, actually had
locks. "If you get your things and come with me, I'll show you the baths
and facilities."
"Bless you," breathed the woman who had reassured Mom about
Chena's inevitable reappearance. "I'm coated, just coated."
"Yes, indeed," murmured Mom, a polite nothing. "Girls, let's get our
things."
Mom opened the locker that had their names on it. The towels she found
were thick but rough, and the soap was a yellow cake with ragged edges,
as if it had just been broken off from a big slab.
"What's this?" said Teal, holding up the soap. "Where's the shampoo?"
"This is what there is for now, Starlet," said Mom, gathering clothes and
towels. She pushed Teal gently into the mob that was gradually forming
itself into a line in front of Madra, who was fielding a dozen questions
about sleeping arrangements, job ops, and breakfast. "We'll buy
ourselves what we need later."
Chena staked out a place next to Teal, eyeing the other kids in the
crowd, trying to see if any of them looked friendly or looked like
trouble, but mostly they just looked sleepy and a little confused. Just like
she felt.
Madra lifted her voice over the flutter of questions. "Everybody ready as
you can get? Good. Follow me, please." Madra smiled reassuringly at
the befuddled herd of people.
Bet her mouth gets tired, holding that look, thought Chena grumpily.
But apparently it didn't. Madra's smile stayed fixed in place as she took
the lead. The men and a few boys seemed to have slept in the round
room across the way, and they joined the procession through curving,
branching halls that smelled strongly of earth and too many people.
Madra seemed to know just about everybody who came and went,
skirting their crowd, and she had a cheerful greeting for them all. "Good
morning, Yuri, how's your hip? Hello, Dulce, Shukmi. Come see me
later. I've got news for you. Gardens of God, Buile, you're huge! Have
you felt it kick yet?"
Madra took them down a flight of stone steps. The air grew warm and
damp and became filled with the echoing sounds of voices and
splashing water.
"Now, then," said Madra. "There's something I ought to warn you
about. It comes as a shock to a lot of our new arrivals from the stations
where private living is the norm...."
But Chena, ducking her head so she could peek between the screen of
people in front of her, already saw. Past the squared-off doorway was a
room lined with flat gray stones. In the center was a shallow pool of
steaming water. In and around that pool, all the people were
naked—men, women, girls, boys, and little babies. They soaped up and
rinsed, walked back and forth, and even chased each other, and not one
of them had a thing on.
"No," said Chena, swinging around to face her mother. "I'm not going in
there." She wasn't the only one. A whole eruption of exclamations and
protests exploded around them.
Mom sighed, pressing a hand to her ear against the noise. "It's just for
now, Supernova. Soon we'll—"
"I don't care." Chena slashed her hand through the air between them.
"I'm not taking a bath in front of... everybody!" She gestured behind
her. There were men back there, and boys, and old women. Even
aboard the station they'd had their own shower. Okay, it was about the
size of their locker down here, but it was private. "There's got to be—"
"Believe me, I understand." Madra's voice lifted above the general din.
"It was really bad the first few times I had to do it too, but then I realized
that nobody was paying any attention to me anyway. They just wanted
to get cleaned up and get into the breakfast line."
As if to prove her point, a small string of people, dressed and smelling
like soap and warmth, shouldered their way through the crowd of
newcomers and hurried down the hallway. Some of the others shrugged
and took themselves through the doorway.
No one was leaving. Some were still grumbling, but if even one person
left...
"Mom—" Chena started.
"Not a word, Chena," said her mother. "I don't like it either, but we are
here and we have to make the best of it." More of the others were
starting to file in. Chena felt her chances to get out of this slipping away.
"Couldn't we just go dirty until we get our own place?" suggested Teal
plaintively. "I mean, you said it'd be soon."
Mom's sigh was short this time, frustrated at being caught by her own
words. "Soon could be a month, Teal. Do you want to go dirty for a
month?"
Teal's sideways glance at the bathroom said she did, and Chena was
ready to agree with her, even though she knew it would never happen.
Mom just looked at them both. "I know this isn't comfortable. I know it
isn't any fun. But if things are going to get better, we are going to have to
get through this, and if we're lucky, this is as bad as it's going to get."
She gave one more brief, sharp sigh. "Now let's get over it. Chena, bring
your sister." She fixed her eyes straight ahead and marched through the
doorway.
At that moment, standing there felt worse than imagining getting into the
water did, and, of course, Mom had just made her responsible for
bringing Teal.
"Come on." Chena knotted her fingers around the towel she carried and
stepped forward.
Chena steeled herself not to see and not to think. She stripped off her
clothes as fast she could, hiding under one of the rough towels that she
draped over her shoulders. She got in and out of the noisy shifting
bathwater as quickly as Mom would let her. The yellow soap was harsh
against her skin and smelled pungent and strange. The smell surrounded
her like a cloud as she put on her clean clothes and they accompanied
the other bathers back to the sleeping room to return their stuff to their
lockers. By the time they closed the locker door, Chena felt like she
would have rather stayed aboard Athena and begged for air money.
Mom said nothing. She was probably still mad. She looked mad, with
her face all hardened and closed up. She wouldn't look down at Chena
or Teal at all.
The way to the dining room was not hard to find. A steady stream of
people headed out one of the double doors into the morning. Outside
was brighter and warmer now, and full of people. Gaggles of people
strode or slouched along the gravel paths. Villagers filled the lowest
catwalk, heading away into the trees toward the river docks. They wore
thick dark clothing, and they all seemed to have long hair, either pulled
back in ponytails or braids, or rolled up tightly against the backs of their
heads. The newcomers were mostly on the ground paths, a strange
patchwork bunch in their station blues, reds, and oranges. It didn't take
much looking to see that the tree people were staring down at them.
Back at you, thought Chena toward whatever snide thoughts were being
rained down at her and her family. Right back at you. She didn't dare
make the piss-off sign. Mom would see. But she knew those looks.
She'd seen looks like them on the station. Up there were the ones who
had something you didn't and thought it was your fault that you weren't
as good.
"Ow!" Teal's yelp jerked Chena's thoughts and her gaze out of the trees.
Teal stood in the middle of the path, with her right hand jammed under
her left armpit and staring with bewildered accusation at the air at the
edge of the path.
Around them there were a few small laughs, and Chena heard the word
"fence" ripple up and down the river of people.
Chena wrapped one arm around her sister. "Don't worry about it, Teal,"
she said, glaring at the amused bystanders. "I didn't see them either."
Mom also gave the bystanders a hard look, which actually got them to
stop chuckling and move on. While she checked Teal's hand to make
sure that there were no actual burns or anything, the closed-in feeling
returned to cover Chena completely. Even so, she did not miss the
frown on her mother's face as Mom looked at the fence posts. She
would have given anything to know what Mom was thinking, but Mom
said nothing. She just started walking toward the dining hall again.
The dining hall was a long low building with a thicket for a roof and
tangled vines falling down its walls. The inside was dim, and the air
smelled of the yellow soap and strange spices. But as Chena got into the
food line with Mom and Teal, her stomach grumbled.
Can't smell all that strange, she thought as she picked up a bowl and
shuffled forward. A man who looked so bored he was almost dead
slopped a dollop of something beige, steaming, and dotted with bits of
black and red into her bowl. Chena sniffed the steam. It smelled bland,
but her stomach growled again.
At the end of the line, people were ladling something white into their
bowls and drizzling something else brown and goopy on top, so Chena
did too. Then she grabbed a big ceramic mug of what smelled like apple
juice.
She was not surprised to see that everybody had to sit at long tables and
that no one seemed to have their own spot. Fortunately, three men in
thick trousers and long-sleeved shirts were just getting up from the end
of one of the tables. Chena slid into the place where they'd been sitting
and waved for Teal and Mom to come join her.
No one around them seemed interested in talking. They just dug their
spoons into their bowls and ate. But they were watching. Chena saw the
sidelong glances, as if every stranger in the room were sizing her and her
family up. She wanted to yell at them, give them all the piss-off sign.
What was the matter? They didn't think the Trusts were good enough to
eat here? These people weren't so great either. Their clothes were dirty
or sewn back together. She could see elbows poking through thin shirts
and knees through thin trousers. Everyone's skin seemed to be wrinkled
and callused, even the kids'.
And they have the nerve to stare at us. I'll show them nerve. But Mom
would have gone nuclear, so Chena kept her mouth shut and tried a
spoonful of the ... whatever it was. It probably stank. That was probably
why everyone looked so pissed. The food was probably as bad as the
bathrooms.
The stuff touched her tongue and Chena froze. It was delicious. It was
warm and creamy and sweet and strong. She had to stop herself from
shovelling a huge helping into her mouth. "Nothing new wrong, Chena?"
asked Mom. "No," said Chena, swallowing hastily and digging her
spoon into the food. "I just wasn't expecting it to be any good."
Mom nodded. "Station food is processed till it screams. There's almost
nothing left inside. That's why I used to feed you all those vitamin
supplements. This is your first taste of the real thing, my dear." Her eyes
sparkled for the first time that day. "Does it make up for the bathroom?"
Chena made a show of considering. "Well, I wouldn't go that far...."
Mom laughed, and even Teal smiled. They all tucked into their
breakfasts like they meant it.
"Off the station?" asked a big, coarse man at Teal's elbow. "Yes." Mom
gave him her polite, distant smile. "We just arrived last night."
"Well, good luck, then," he said, getting up. "Watch your step and steer
clear of anybody with an armband and you'll be okay." He picked up his
bowl and left, dumping the dish in a big bin on the way out. "Well," said
Mom, looking after him, "I suppose that will pass for a kind word."
"Don't worry about it, love." This came from a squat, wrinkled woman
with skin as brown as tree bark. "There's a court tomorrow, and
everybody's on edge. I'm Lela." She extended her hand and Mom shook
it. "You know your shift yet?"
"I'm not on shift. I've got a job lined up."
The woman nodded approvingly, but Chena thought she saw something
strange in her eyes. "You're a lucky one, then. And these are your girls?"
The exchange that followed was predictable. Mom gave Lela their names
and Chena and Teal responded with reflexive politeness and immediately
dropped out of the conversation, eating their breakfasts and letting Mom
and the new woman talk over their heads about the dormitory, where
Madra's office was, where they could get some newer blankets, and
when were mealtimes and how long had Lela been there and did she
have any family?
Then Chena caught the words, "…found the body hanging off the dock.
The hothousers about had a fit."
Her attention leapt back to the conversation.
"That's hideous," said Mom, genuinely shocked. "But they've caught
who did it?"
"We think so. That's what the court's about tomorrow." Lela rolled the
words around her mouth. "The cop's got his own ideas, of course, but
it's the village decides how to take care of its own." She looked Mom
over thoughtfully. "You get your place sorted out, you'll probably have
to be there. All adult citizens have to vote on the verdict."
"Well, that will be interesting," said Mom coolly.
"Ha!" Lela barked. "Just shows you haven't ever been to one.
Everybody up and down and arguing, and witnesses that won't talk and
what-all..." She shook her head. "Thank the gods below this one had no
blood family or there'd be vengeance cries until the roof shook apart."
Chena felt cold inside. A court? On the station, the security systems
decided who had done what based on the camera recordings, and then it
was just a matter of looking up the punishment. She wasn't sure she
liked the idea of people deciding what would happen. When people got
mad, they said things like, "I'm going to break your head!" What if they
actually got to do it?
"Well, it's been lovely talking to you." Lela drained her mug and
gathered up her bowl and spoon. "But I'm on today and I've got to get
going. You can't miss Central Admin, Helice. There'll be a line."
"Thank you." Mom saluted and Lela nodded, striding off between the
crowds and tables.
Teal groaned. "Another line! Why can't they just buzz us with whatever
they need?" Chena wondered if she'd even heard anything about the
dead body and the court, or if she'd just been wrapped up in her own
head.
She rolled her eyes. "In case you haven't noticed, vapor-brain—"
"Chena…" said Mom automatically as she stood.
"—there aren't any computers," Chena finished, then picked up her
dishes and dumped them into a wooden bin that sat on the end of the
table.
"Which is so stupid," announced Teal as they left the hall and headed
down the path. "How do they run this place without computers? How
do they tell anybody anything?"
"I'm sure we're about to find out," said Mom. She did not sound
thrilled.
Finding out involved sitting on the path outside the Central
Administration Building with a long, ragged line of people in station-style
clothes. Chena thought she recognized a couple of the airheads from the
first waiting room, but no one she knew enough to say hello to. So they
just joined the line—Mom standing up straight, like she could wait there
all day, and Chena and Teal sitting cross-legged at her feet, sometimes
messing with their comptrollers but mostly just staring at the people and
the low green buildings, or the trees that made up the entire world
beyond the fence posts.
Occasionally Madra would stick her head out the door, say, "Next!" and
smile at the rest of them as they all shuffled forward a few inches and
settled back down to wait again.
Then Chena started noticing something. Not everyone who went through
the door came out again. Sadia's words about being declared useless
and getting hauled off came back to her, settling cold and hard in her
stomach.
Stop it, she told herself, chewing her lip. Mom would never let it
happen. She wouldn’t have brought you here if it could happen.
But her mind refused to relax. It kept rolling over those thoughts until
she had wrung every possibility down from her brain into her guts,
where they all knotted together. By the time they reached the head of the
line, Chena could hardy sit still.
Of course, Mom noticed. "Easy, Supernova," she said. "It'll all be over
soon."
"I'm okay." She tried to sound convincing, but wasn't sure if she
managed it. "It's just—"
And, of course, that was when Madra had to stick her head out the door
and say, "Next! Oh, good morning, Helice, Teal, Chena," she added as
she recognized them. "Come on in."
The office was dim and cool, like the dorm and the dining hall had been.
Chena was starting to wonder if there was some kind of regulation
against bright light. But, except for the strip windows and the wooden
walls, it looked like every office Chena had ever been in. There were
chairs for guests, and desk and another chair for the person who actually
worked there.
This office also had stacks of record sheets piled on every flat surface.
There was an interior door that maybe went to the larger building. Next
to it sat a teak-skinned man with a hooked nose who wore a white shirt,
black vest, and black trousers.
"Sit down, please." Madra's smile was efficient as she slid into place
behind her desk. "This is Administrator Tam Bhavasar from the Alpha
Complex." Her smile did not waver, but something sour crept into her
voice as she spoke the name. Chena shifted. This was the first hint
they'd had that Madra-the-Eternally-Cheerful might not like somebody.
"We are under his jurisdiction and he will be providing such
representation as we require to the family inside the complex."
"We've spoken." Mom's voice had gone back to tight and polite. Chena
shifted her weight. Who was this guy? Her gaze flickered to
Administrator Tam. He had a long, lean frame. His legs stretched out in
front of him, all relaxed, but Chena knew that was for show. She could
feel the tension radiating off him like white heat.
"Before you're assigned a work shift," Madra went on, "I am required to
tell you…"
Required? That was new too. Up until now, all her little speeches had
sounded like they were her own idea.
"…that you, Helice, have the option of transferring residence to the
Alpha Complex." The smile grew strained, even dipped for a second.
"Your residence contract there will include free room, board, and
education, for yourself and your daughters, along with a guarantee of
employment that will allow you a monthly positive accumulation."
"No," said Mom in the frosty voice she used on petty bureaucrats and
pushy vendors. "We discussed this, Administrator. I am not interested
in participating in your experiments."
Spare parts—the words jolted through Chena again. Oh, piss and God,
they really do it.
Oddly enough, Administrator Tam seemed to relax a little. "You can
change your mind at any time, Mother Trust," said Administrator Tam,
running one long, clean hand up and down the chair arm. "I ask you to
consider. The Diversity Crisis is affecting every human world. Children
are dying daily because we have not yet been able to come up with a
cure. With your help, we will be able to design a new—"
"Thank you." Mom clipped off the words. She was using her special
voice, the one that meant, I don't want to discuss this in front of my
children. "I have been informed as to what you are trying to design and
how you want me to help, and I have told you I am not interested."
But Administrator Tam was not ready to give up yet. "Life working the
village will be very hard on your children. They are not used to it." Like
Madra's, the speech sounded rehearsed, like he wanted to be on record.
Chena looked around for the camera, but she couldn't see anything.
Who did this guy think was listening?
Then she remembered that the Pandorans, at least the hothousers, were
all supposed to have chips in their heads. Maybe they were there to
record what you did all day, for the bosses, whoever the hothousers had
as bosses. Mom's boss back in Athena's repair bays would have loved
something like that. He was always trying to dock her pay for taking too
long a break or something.
The ghost of a smile played around Mom's mouth. "My daughters have
not lived easy," she said. "As I have a job of my own, I hope to change
that situation." She carefully enunciated every word in the last sentence
so there could be no mistake. Chena felt her insides thawing and
relaxing. How could she have been afraid? Mom would never do such a
thing, not to them, not to herself.
"You have your answer, Administrator," said Madra, twitching a record
sheet off the top of the nearest pile. "If you'll allow me to move along?
We still have I lot of processing to gel through."
Administrator Tam just nodded and sat back, satisfied. This was too
weird. If the guy didn’t want Mom in the hothouse, what was he doing
here? Chena chewed on her lip. She did not like this. There were way
too many things going on in this room that she didn't understand.
"Thank you for your understanding, Administrator." Madra's smile was
sunny, but her tone was cool. She consulted the record she had
retrieved and compared it with the records already in front of her. "Now,
I want to make sure both girls get on daytime shifts, of course."
"Can I put in a request?" asked Chena, a little hesitantly, looking from
Mom to Madra to try to see how either of them would take it. Mom
looked mildly surprised. Madra quickly shifted her expression over into
encouraging.
"Go ahead," said Madra, gesturing to indicate that the floor, or possibly
the whole world, was Chena's.
"I'd like to be with K37," she said, hoping she remembered it right. "I
met this girl, Sadia," she said in response to Mom's inquiring lift of her
eyebrow. "When I was ... out. She seemed nice. It's her shift."
"Mmm..." Madra shuffled through her records. "K37's not a beginner's
shift. We normally don't schedule newcomers there."
"That's okay," Chena assured her. "I can handle it."
Madra sighed and spoke to Mom. "It's demanding physical labor on that
one. Shovelling, working with the compost…"
"I'm not puny," announced Chena. She caught the are-too look on
Teal's face and ignored it. She turned to Mom. Pleading with Madra
wasn't going to do any good. "Please, Mom. She was nice, and she can
show me what's what."
Mom faced Madra. "Can she try it? If she can't handle the work, she
could be transferred off the shift, couldn't she?"
"Again, that's not something we normally do." The phrase sounded
pre-recorded. Chena snuck a look at Administrator Tam. He watched
Madra, but Chena couldn't tell one thing about what he saw.
Madra herself seemed to be waiting for something, maybe for
Administrator Tam to interrupt. When he didn't, her smile reasserted
itself. "As long as you're aware it will be demanding work," she said to
Chena, who nodded rapidly. "All right."
"I'll make it work," said Chena confidently, more for Mom than for
Madra. Mom just covered her hand and squeezed. She was watching the
administrator watch Madra. Did she know something about him?
"What about you?" asked Madra of Teal. "Anything special you'd like?"
Teal opened her mouth. Chena was sure she was going to say, To get
out of here. Mom must have thought so too, because her face darkened
with warning.
Teal, who could actually act like she had a brain sometimes, swallowed
and said, "No, thank you."
"All right, let's see what we have, then…" While Madra shuffled and
murmured to herself, Chena stole another glance at Administrator Tam.
He seemed preoccupied now, staring out the windows as if listening to
some private voice that had nothing at all to do with what was going on
in the room.
At last, Madra made a couple of fresh imprints on her reports and
announced that Mom was on the G3 shift and Teal was on K5. She
buzzed the information into their chips with a handheld scanner and
wished them good evening.
Chena wasn't even sure Administrator Tam saw them leave. It turned out
that was just the first line of the day. Mom also dragged them to the
bank to see how much they had in positives (not much), to the rental
office to hear the prices on empty houses (too much), to the school
administrator to hear the price and conditions of classes (way too
much), and to the passport office so she could get chipped for getting
to and from her job at the geothermal power plant.
By the end of it all, Chena was seriously regretting her morning's
excursion, and Teal was mad enough to spit at her. Mom wouldn't even
consider letting them go somewhere, even on the roof garden of
whatever building she was in, no matter how many times they swore
they'd stay together, they wouldn't talk to strangers, and any other model
behavior they could think of. It was all a complete no-go. She just
glowered if they tried to promise too hard.
They missed dinner sitting in line. By the time they got to the dining hall,
there was nothing left but a kettle of the hot cereal, which had been
cooking long enough to get crusty. It still tasted good, though, and
Chena ate without complaint. She had expected Mom to be verbal,
telling them the shifts were a strictly temporary thing, that it wasn't going
to be that bad, but she wasn’t. A cloud of silence had descended
around her and it stretched out to include Teal and Chena.
Teal ate fast and spent the rest of the time fidgeting with her comptroller.
Chena tried to get a quick look at what she was doing and failed.
She hiding it from me? she wondered, and the thought left her feeling
strangely angry.
By the time they got out and headed back toward the dorms, twilight had
descended. They walked, silent, side-by-side, Chena wondering what
they'd have to wait for next.
All at once, the world around them shifted and rustled, as if the wind had
picked up. Chena's head jerked up, automatically looking for a changed
sign or warning light.
Then the forest bloomed. Bright white cups lifted up from nests of dark
green on the forest floor. In the trees, the vines spread velvet blossoms
colored deep purple, bloodred, and cobalt blue, the petals stretching
themselves out until the flowers were the size of Chena's head.
In answer, the twilight seemed to break into a million fragments that
swarmed around the flowers. Big angled zigzags of darkness darted
around the trees, and smaller dots zoomed around the flowers so
thickly, the petals were almost lost inside the clouds.
"What is it?" breathed Chena.
"Bats," said Mom. "And beetles, I think, going after the nectar in the
flowers."
A gust of wind carried a thick, sweet perfume to Chena, along with the
noise of the flapping and screeching overhead and a high, tinny drone
that could be heard even under the perpetual sound of rustling leaves
and falling water.
"I don't like this," muttered Teal, rubbing her arms. "I've got creeps."
Chena wanted to tell her not to be a baby, but Mom was already
moving. "Let's get inside, then."
Chena wanted to rebel, but those were practically the only words Mom
had said since they had left the bank, so she decided now was probably
not the time to argue.
She was not surprised, however, when inside turned out to be a lot less
interesting than outside. People sat around the common room, mainly on
pillows on the floors, and they talked or played games with counters and
cards. Chena wandered around the room a little, looking over the
shoulders of the other kids, but they mostly glowered at her or pointedly
turned away. With all the adults around, it was no place to start
something and try to break her way in. She didn't see Sadia anywhere.
In the end, she finished her prowling and ended up against the wall next
to Teal. She slid down the wall until she sat next to her sister, who was
messing with her comptroller.
"What are you doing?" she asked softly. Mom wasn't going to be any
help here. She'd found a bunch of other women, all in villager clothes, to
talk to.
Teal just hunched farther over her comptroller. "Come on." Chena
nudged Teal with her shoulder. "Show me."
"No."
"Please?" Chena tried. Come on, I'm bored. "No," repeated Teal.
"You'll laugh."
"I won't, I swear." Chena touched her mouth to seal the promise. "What
is it?"
Teal glanced around, spotted Mom in her cluster on the other side of the
room. "I'm 'crypting a spy list," Teal murmured.
"A what?" Chena pulled back, but remembered in time not to laugh. "A
spy list." Teal looked back down at her tiny screen. "You know, I
figured if Dad's a spy out there for the Authority, there might be spies
here, so I'm making a list of who we've seen and who they are ..." The
sentence trailed off again and she shrugged. "Stuff like that."
Well, it's better than sitting here and staring at the walls. "Good idea,"
Chena admitted. "I should have one too." And I can put in Shond, and
Sadia, and definitely that crazy old woman on the roof…" We should
both use the same encryptions so we'll be able to read each other's
lists." Chena took the comptroller out of Teal's hands and made it scroll
out the work Teal had done so far. She felt her eyebrows rise as she
read the columns of numbers and letters.
"Not bad, for someone with air between her ears," she admitted. "But
we're going to want to use some kind of substitution scheme we can
remember and not have to code in. That way, if somebody gets hold of
the lists, they'll only be able to do so much when they dump the files."
Soon they were whispering back and forth all kinds of possible
designations for the various people in the room and giving each other fits
of giggles. Mom glanced up from her conversation a few times, but just
smiled to see her daughters engaged in their own, relatively quiet game.
What's she doing over there? Is she trying to find us a cheap house,
maybe? Why doesn't she tell us anything? Chena chewed her lip. It felt
raw, but she didn't stop. Why doesn't she tell me anything? How bad is
it? How much do we owe? She just took the records from the bank.
She didn't show us anything. Is she going to have to go give them her
blood or move us into a hothouse or something because there's not
enough?
Why won't she tell me?
That thought followed her through the rest of the evening, even when the
bell rang again and the company in the common room filtered dutifully to
the sleeping rooms to unroll their pallets and change into their
nightclothes, or not. Chena was stunned and embarrassed to see some
of the women just roll themselves up naked into their blankets.
Mom didn't say anything as Chena just squirmed out of her clothes
under her blanket and slid into her nightshirt. It smelled musty.
She'd just pulled the shirt down over her hips when the lights went out.
"Well, so much for that," murmured Mom. "Good night, my girls."
Chena closed her eyes and curled in on herself, trying to find sleep in her
private warmth and darkness. But all around her came the sounds of
unfamiliar breathing, snorts, and snoring, and inside, her thoughts would
not make room for unconsciousness and dreams. She kept seeing the
administrator looking at Mom, tense and hungry, offering her an easy life
and a way out of debt, telling her how hard living down here was going
to be.
Chena opened her eyes.
"Mom?"
"Shhh, Supernova. What is it?"
"The money," said Chena in her lightest whisper.
"Yes, that's kept me awake a number of nights. What about the money?"
"How do we know this isn't another company town?" That had been
Mom's term for Athena. Because the Athena directorate owned
everything, she said. All the stores, all the apartments, all the air, they'd
been able to charge whatever they wanted for them and nobody could
say no.
Mom let out a long, soft sigh. "That is a very good question. First, they
don't let you run yourself into debt here, like they did on Athena.
Second, they give you a way to live even when you don't have any
money. That way you can manage without having to indenture yourself."
"Yeah." Chena pushed herself up onto one elbow and turned toward
Mom's voice, even though she couldn't see her. "But I mean, they keep
you so busy working for the town, when do you find time to make
money so you won't have to work for the town?"
Another sigh. "It's never easy, Chena. We are going to be a long time
getting our heads above water. But it will happen. I am not going to let
you girls struggle under my debts."
"I thought they were Dad's debts," said Chena, before she could stop
herself.
"No, Supernova, they are very much mine too." Mom's voice sounded
heavy, like it was weighted down with all the things she wasn't saying.
"But they will never be yours." Chena heard her blankets rustle. Mom's
warm and certain hand caressed her hair briefly. "Now go to sleep,
Chena. We all have a long day tomorrow."
"Right. Good night, Mom."
The blankets rustled again, and Chena pictured her mother rolling over
toward the wall. Chena flipped over onto her back and lay staring at the
ceiling for a long time.
She had come to associate debt with danger. As long as they owed
somebody, it seemed like that somebody could do whatever they
wanted. They could make Dad vanish, they could drive her family out of
their home, they could make Mom frightened and angry.
I will not leave Mom in trouble. I won't give them the chance to screw
us to the deck again. I swear I won’t.
Her resolve calmed her, and, eventually, Chena was able to sleep.




                          CHAPTER THREE

                                Meetings
                                                         Contents - Prev / Next

Night had fallen solidly across the forest. Tam climbed the long, winding
way to Nan Elle's house more by touch than by sight. He glimpsed the
occasional star through the shifting latticework of branches overhead,
but they did nothing to illuminate his path. His only light was a small
pocket flash he used to find the beginning and end of staircases.
At first the night's chill had seeped through his clothes, but now a fine
layer of perspiration covered his face and he had undone the collar
button on his formal black and white coat.
Not enough time in the gym, murmured his Conscience as he paused to
catch his breath.
"But I don't feel guilty about it, so why are you sounding off?" he
muttered back.
Your medical health is a default concern, his Conscience reminded
him.
Tam just grunted and vaguely wished he could turn that off too, but he
didn't dare. Over the years his Conscience had been tampered with
multiple times. Too many alterations to the remaining facade would draw
attention he didn't want.
Up ahead, a light gleamed and vanished, followed by the long, slow
creak of a door with neglected hinges. He had tried repeatedly to get
Nan Elle to oil those, but she just asserted it made it harder for anyone to
sneak up on her.
It also makes it harder to visit in secret. That noise carries.
Warmer air, a more solid sound to his footsteps, and the sharp odors of
pepper and chilis wrapped around him, and Tam knew he was inside. He
fumbled for the edge of the door, found it, and pushed it shut, its hinges
screaming in protest.
Where are we? asked his Conscience. Tam did not answer. He
concentrated on keeping his breathing steady and his mind calm. It
didn't work. He had too much going on inside him.
You know you shouldn't be here, his Conscience said, correctly.
Suddenly Tam thought he smelled the odor of old yeast. It was a scent
from his childhood, of a failed experiment in a biochemistry lesson, and
it never failed to make him uneasy, a response his Conscience had
nurtured for years.
For all those years, Tam had learned to walk through it. "Good evening,
Administrator Tam." An oil lamp flickered to life, and after blinking a
few times, Tam made out Nan Elle, stooped and withered, standing in
the far corner of the room beside the brick stove. Her title, Nan, meant
grandmother, and she certainly looked the part. "Good evening, Nan
Elle," he replied, coming forward to touch her cheek in greeting. The
smell of yeast grew stronger. Tam forced his feelings down. "I'm afraid
our constable is upset with you."
"Our constable is too clever by half." Elle touched Tam's cheek. Her
hands were dry and callused from a lifetime's work. "Can't you appoint
a stupid one?" She picked up a mug from the stove and handed it to
him. The steaming liquid smelled strongly of mint.
"I've tried, but the man gives me depressingly few excuses to fire him."
Tam looked around for a stool and finally hooked one out from under
the central worktable.
Nan Elle's home was primarily one big room. An immaculate slanted
writing table stood by the windows under shelves crammed with record
books and diaries. Aquarium pipes lined the walls between the
bookshelves. Carp and smelt peered at him. White cloth covered the
examination chair that stood under three precious power-cell lamps. The
central table was the compounding table. Stacks of pots and jars, mortar
and pestle, a little oil stove, and straining cloths waited beside bales and
packets of things Tam couldn't identify in the dim light but that gave off
a miasma of conflicting odors, some of them none too aesthetic.
At least, he thought, these odors are coming from outside. It was haul to
tell sometimes When a Conscience couldn't keep control by verbal
reminders, it would induce hallucinations and memories. Olfactory
hallucinations were the most common, and the strongest triggers of
organic memory inside the human mind.
Tam sometimes imagined his Conscience getting frustrated by its
inability to move him. He understood that the ones that were properly
integrated and left to grow with their hosts could produce overwhelming
floods of emotion or memory.
He never wanted to know what that felt like.
"Since when has an order from a hothouse needed a reason to be
given?" Nan Elle was saying. Her eyes glittered bright with humor as she
sat in her high-backed wooden chair by the writing table like a queen
sitting on her throne.
"Since firing competence and hiring incompetence makes my family look
at things twice," Tam replied solemnly, pushing aside a stack of clay
bowls to make room to set down his mug. "They also are not stupid.
I'm afraid the constable might try to delay the court to review the
evidence. If he does, I'm afraid you are going to have to deal with it."
"Too bad," Elle sighed, cupping her own mug in her twiglike fingers.
The chair creaked under her as she shifted her weight. "So, what can I
do for you, Tam?"
Tam took a long swallow of tea. It had been heavily sweetened with
honey and sat well in his stomach. "I was hoping you could tell me
something about one of the new arrivals, Helice Trust."
Elle considered, but then shook her head. "I haven't made contact with
her yet. I've met her oldest daughter, Chena, though, briefly."
"And what did you think of her?"
Again, Elle took her time in answering. Most people thought of Elle as
quick, sharp, and tricky. Tam knew her to be a long and careful thinker.
Her quickness was the result of having spent hours turning over various
scenarios far in advance.
"The girl's brave," she said finally. "Not anywhere near as frightened of
the great outdoors as most station children. Determined, also. Not going
to let anything get her down. Plenty of attitude. Could become a hustler,
if left to her own devices." Elle cocked her head. "I've looked over the
fate map you left me last time. They arc fascinating stock, if all the
expressions are as predicted. Are we keeping an eye on them?"
Tam nodded. "I'm getting pressure from Basante, and others, to force
the mother onto the project, but I'm resisting."
"Why?"
Now it was Tam who took his time answering. "Because they belong to
Offshoot now, and that makes them my responsibility. I've seen how
some of the other administrators run their villages. They are perfectly
willing to bully their people into the complex, but I won't have it here."
"You don't want them forced into becoming something they might not
want to be?" Tam heard the smile behind Elle's question.
"Perhaps."
"Or perhaps you're saying you don't trust your family?"
She was goading him now, and Tam had to work to keep from snapping
at her. It did not help that his Conscience already had a feel for his
answer and was bringing him the scent of green decay.
"I trust my family," Tam told her. "I just don't like them very much."
"Stubborn," chided Elle. "It's going to get you into trouble."
Tam waved her away. "We are starting to forget that these people are
human beings, not lab rats. The last time that happened, there was a war
and a whole dome got destroyed. I don't want that to happen again." He
looked down at the mug in his hands. Whips of steam curled across the
liquid's clear green surface. "The Trusts are under my protection. I don't
want anyone to have a chance to go behind my back to get to them."
How can you make such accusations against your family? asked his
Conscience, filling the air with the scent of burning. "If she decides to
volunteer on her own," said Tam to both Nan Elle and his Conscience,
"that's fine. But I will not have my people coerced." Elle is right. I will
not have them made into things they don't want to be, and have the
control over their futures stripped away from them.
I will not have done to them what has been done to me.
Silence stretched out for several minutes. "How bad is the news?" asked
Elle at last.
Tam sighed and set the mug down again. He lifted his gaze to the
curtained windows, as if he thought he'd see something profound written
in the ripples in the cloth. He smelled yeast, and the odor of rotten
vegetation. Scents of failure, of disobedience and ignored instructions.
They intensified his real unease and he squirmed on the stool. "If we are
to believe our good commander Beleraja Poulos, it's never been worse.
Some of the colonies are talking about breaking all contact with the
Authority, on the grounds that the Authority is doing them no good at
all."
"Watching your people die will make you impatient," murmured Elle,
more to her mug than to Tam. "So, your people have decided to go
forward with the immune system project?"
"Yes. We're calling it the Eden Project. A number of detailed
descriptions have already gone to the Authority's Council of Cities."
"Will they accept it, do you think?" Nan Elle asked softly.
"They will have to. It is what we are prepared to do." In theory, a human
immune system could be made active enough to expel any and every
micro organism that produced a toxic reaction in its host. Such
experiments had been tried on a number of worlds when the Diversity
Crisis was first recognized. In reality, the approach presented huge
problems. An overactive immune system could provoke any of a
thousand different autoimmune diseases in its host because it could not
tell the difference between invading micro organisms, the normal
symbiotic organisms, and the changes that occurred in a human naturally
over time. To add to the difficulties, a fetus with a hyperactive immunity
could actually end up attacking its mother while in the womb, or the
mother's immune system might go on the offensive against the child.
"So," Elle sighed, "you will design a new race of people that simply
cannot become ill." She sucked on her teeth for a moment. "It will mean
implanting genetically modified fetuses into women's wombs. It will also
mean that the current generation is still pretty much lost to the ashes, as
this is not the sort of massive alteration you can work on an adult." She
shrugged. "Well, I suppose by now most of the Called are desperate
enough to take such a chance." Her voice and gaze grew hard. "It is that
bad, isn't it?"
Tam nodded in absent agreement. Commander Beleraja Poulos's latest
transmission from Athena Station had been terse and spare, as if she
didn't want to waste extra words on bad news. "We are going to have to
tell Athena to stop accepting incoming passengers. Apparently there's a
rumor going around that the Diversity Crisis hasn't reached here yet and
that the hothouse engineers have managed to keep our people clean and
healthy."
"Ah." Elle raised one finger and her eyes narrowed shrewdly. "You're
afraid of an influx of frightened, angry immigrants."
"Yes," said Tam, ignoring her sarcasm. "Aren't you?"
Elle shook her head and drained her mug. "There is a balance to be
maintained, and the hothousers are required to maintain it, but if you'll
forgive me for saying so, Tam, this world is not a shrine. It could
support millions, and both ecology and humans could still be managed."
Tam's mouth tightened, but the words came out anyway. "Pandora must
be protected."
"To be sure," said Elle agreeably. "But you know, one day Pandora
might rebel against all the little things you and your people have done to
protect her."
"Something has to be done," Tam grumbled. "Human activity has to be
tempered by understanding and some regulation. Humans keep saying
their worlds can support millions, and they keep tearing those same
worlds apart and proving it isn't so." If left to themselves, humans would
do to all the worlds of the Called exactly what they had done to Old
Earth. At least, this was what Tam's ancestors had believed when they
had taken Pandora under their protection.
Tam told himself he did not truly believe that. He really was above and
beyond the protectiveness nurtured toward the world of Pandora. But
the reflexes were all there, and, evidently, in working order.
Elle stood and walked back over to her stove. With the care of someone
who knew the worth of each drop, she ladled more tea into her mug.
"There won't be enough humans to tear anything apart if something is
not done soon."
"Now you sound like Beleraja."
"There are worse things." She settled herself back into her chair.
"There are better." What is that smell? Mold? Either Elle is brewing
penicillin or the implant has decided subtlety is not working. "Beleraja
has been in the thick of things for too long. I don't know all the things
she’s done, and I don't want to."
"Soft heart," said Elle again, sipping her fresh tea. "So, what of the
Trusts?"
Tam sighed. Yes, what of them? Could Helice Trust have any idea what
she had done by coming here? By bringing the possibilities she carried
inside her so close to those who needed them so badly? "If you can, I'd
like you to cultivate the oldest girl. She's, what, thirteen?"
"With all the vinegar and attitude of the age," Elle said, not without a
certain amount of admiration.
Tam pushed his empty mug away. "I'd like her to know she can trust
you. That she can go to you when she's in trouble."
"Me?" Elle laid a hand on her chest. "Not the ever-efficient, ever-smiling,
official liaison Madra?"
"I would prefer she trust someone who did not actively hate me for
being born under the dome."
"You won't hire me a stupid constable, but you will play shuffle and hide
with your own liaison." Elle snorted.
Tam's laugh was soft, and devoid of humor. "It's so much easier to
explain inside the complex, don't you see."
"Perfectly, thank you," answered Elle. She took another drink from her
mug of tea and rolled it around her sunken mouth for a long moment
before swallowing. "I believe the girl can be reached. She'll be warned of
me soon, of course, but there's spark back of those eyes. She won't
take a because-I-told-you-so answer. She's also been down far enough
and long enough that she might not automatically believe what an official
tells her."
Tam quirked his eyebrows. "How did you make that deduction, if I may
ask?"
"Her mother brought her and her sister here to live in the dorms. It's not
the action of someone who's had very many choices in their life." Her
mouth curved up into a smile. "And if I can't reach her myself, perhaps
I'll bring in young Farin from Stem and have him run into her
accidentally."
"Nan Elle, that's completely unfair." Farin was Nan Elle's grandson and
an extraordinarily handsome young man. It was fairly well known that he
made a living off those looks, and Tam had wondered why Elle would
permit such a thing. But he thought he knew. Farin had dozens of
connections across five different villages, connections Nan Elle was
more than ready to make use of.
"It's unfair, but it will work," said Elle solemnly, but Tam had the distinct
feeling she was laughing silently at him. "Or I don't know my boy."
"I'll leave it to you." Tam tapped the table once with his palm and stood.
"Thank you for your help, Elle. I'll let you know what's happening."
"I should think so." Elle shuffled across to him and touched his cheek
again. "Step sure, step safe."
"And you." He touched her in answer. "Is there anything you need?"
"A body that's roughly forty years younger." Her mouth puckered into a
smile as she said it. "Failing that, a new camouflage suit and some more
sample bottles would do."
"You'll get them." Tam walked to the door and laid his hand on the
knob. "Oh," he said, turning around. "The dead man, what did he do?"
Elle's hands clenched the edge of the table. "He broke faith with me."
Tam nodded and walked out into the darkness. It would never do for an
answer to the constable, but there were so many parts of this world
where Constable Regan would never walk, and a number of them were
in his own village.


Sadia hadn't been kidding when she said that most of the day was
working the shit. Before her first shift, Chena had no idea how much
waste material human beings could produce.
Since there were no computers, the assignments for each shift were
posted in the dining hall. Chena had found that K37 was working in the
Recycling and Composting Building. After taking Teal to her shift,
which was in the dining hall kitchen, and promising faithfully that she
would be back to get her at the appointed hour, just as she had with
Mom, Chena had asked a man in the villagers' thick clothing where the
Composting Building was. He told her to follow her nose. The strongest
stink would lead her to it.
When he turned away, Chena made the piss-off sign at him. But then she
stepped outdoors and the breeze touched her cheeks and she discerned
a faint, unpleasant smell, like from a bathroom that had been used too
many times without being cleaned.
Chena followed the smell up the gravel paths and across the footbridges
until she came to a long, low building on the riverside of the village. One
of the many canals that dissected the village grounds ran straight through
the building. Coming from inside it, she heard all kinds of scraping and
rumbling.
Biting her lip, Chena did her best to walk up to the doors without
hesitating. The shed like building was built on a long slope so that the
canal that flowed slowly into one end flowed swiftly out the other
through a series of brown reed-filled ponds that increased in size until
the chain opened out into the river.
Inside, the noise was deafening, and the smell was worse. The noise
came from a pair of huge cylinders at least as big around as tree trunks.
They lay on their sides in some kind of cradle along one wall. Each drum
had four bicycles attached to it by long bands. People sat on the bikes
and pedaled, and the motion turned the drums over and over. Other
people shovelled what looked like mounds of black earth into
wheelbarrows, and still other people pushed the barrows away down
toward the river. Another corner of the room was taken up by people
standing around steaming kettles, stirring them with long poles. As
Chena watched, a woman lifted a pole out and she saw it ended on a
paddle that the woman used to lift out a heap of soggy rags, which she
promptly dumped into her neighbor's kettle. In another corner, they were
chopping and scrubbing pieces of wood.
The canal was not left alone. Chena could see square frames had been
inserted into it at regular intervals. People lined its banks, dipping what
looked like long-handled baskets into the water and lifting out heaps of
green sludge that got dumped into wooden trenchers next to them.
As her eyes swept across this bewildering array of activity, Chena
spotted Sadia shovelling dirt into the wheelbarrows. The sight gave her
confidence to walk up to the deeply tanned man standing by the door
with record sheets in his hand and a scanner on his belt. He looked
down his long, straight nose at Chena.
"Name?"
Chena told him. remembering to add the honorific "Uncle" when she
addressed him. Before Mom had left the dining hall to catch the
flat-bottomed boat that would take her down to the geothermal plant, she
had made Chena swear up and down that she would be polite to
everybody today.
He looked startled, but then he smiled, and Chena knew she had his
number. This one could be flattered.
Long Nose ran a finger along his records and found her name. "I'm
going to put you on the bikes first—"
"Please, Uncle, can I work over there?" She pointed at the pile Sadia
was on. "I've got a friend ..." She made her eyes big and blinked like she
was scared.
It worked. This one wasn't as sharp as his own nose. "Okay. But if I
catch you wasting time chattering, I'll separate you. Got that?"
"Yes, Uncle." She twiddled her fingers in front of her, nervous.
That earned her another smile. "Okay. Get yourself gloves, boots, and a
shovel and get going on the pile." He nodded toward a set of racks and
shelves at the back of the shed. "Make sure everything fits, or you'll be a
bundle of blisters before you're done."
Rifling through the pile of thick gloves on the wooden shelf, Chena
found a pair that fit snugly. She had to go through every pair of stained
leather boots, but at last found one that was acceptable. One of the
shovels left in the rack had a handle she thought was short enough for
her to work with. She grabbed it and slid into the open space next to
Sadia.
"Hey," she said.
"Hey, you got in." Sadia shuffled sideways to make room for her. She
didn't break her rhythm, though. Push the shovel into the dirt, bring up a
mound, toss it in the barrow. Do it again.
Chena tried to copy her motions. It felt awkward, and the stuff was
piss-all heavy.
"Shond's on a different shift?" she asked as she turned to drop her
shovelful into the barrow.
"Shond's off today," said Sadia. Her freckled brown skin flushed and
her whole forehead wrinkled up from something other than effort. Teal
remembered yesterday when Sadia said something about Shond "fixing"
the record sheets. She quickly decided she'd better not ask anymore.
Not here, anyway.
Chena soon ran out of breath for talking. Madra hadn't been blowing
vapor when she said this shift was hard. It felt like she'd only been
working for a few minutes before her whole back started aching and her
arms felt alternately like lead and rubber bands. Sweat soaked her shirt
and pants. The barrows didn't stop coming and the pile didn't seem to
get any smaller. All the time the rattle and the rumble of the huge drums
pounded against her until her skull and ears started to ache as badly as
her back.
At least on the pile you could stop to get a drink from the barrel of water
near the shovel rack, or go take a pee in the pit-toilet shed out back
whenever you wanted. As far as Chena could tell, the people on the
bikes just had to keep going until the guy came around to open the side
and either pour in more water, dirt, and garbage, or dump the black stuff
out into another pile that they had to shovel into more barrows.
Eventually the uncle at the door rang a handbell and they got to stop. A
pair of kids had come around from the dining hall with a kettle of the
same cereal they'd had for breakfast. After the fourth meal straight, it
was getting tiring, but Chena ate. It wasn't like there was anything
anybody could have done.
Nobody talked while they ate, not even Sadia. They just concentrated on
their food, or stretching out their shoulders or legs.
Chena scraped her bowl clean and emptied her water cup. She got a
glance from Sadia that was both wry and cynical. She scooted in a little
closer.
"What is all this?" she asked, gesturing around the shed.
"Composting, mostly." Sadia saw Chena's blank look and explained
how the garbage and dirt that went into the drums got turned into
fertilizer for the fields that grew the food. "And water purification too."
She nodded toward the canal filters.
"Shouldn't there be machines doing this?" asked Chena.
Sadia gave her the lopsided smile again. "If they used machines, what
would they do with us?"
"What do you mean?"
"They got to do something with us, don't they?" Sadia scowled and
stabbed her spoon into the bottom of her bowl. "Can't have us running
all over their precious woods doing whatever we want can they?"
"Shht," hissed one of the older women. "Sadia, don't start it. Your
people have enough trouble."
"It's true," Sadia shot back. "And everybody here knows it, so why
shouldn't I warn the freshies?"
"Because it's not true," said another woman. She sat to Sadia's right and
wore her graying hair in a braid long enough to tuck into her belt.
"Listen, what's your name?" Chena told her. "Listen, Chena." She leaned
forward, and Chena couldn't tell if she was faking being serious or if she
was really trying to be earnest. "The idea is to create and maintain a
series of ecologically stable communities so we can continue to live here
and be healthy, without any of the troubles they have on the Called
worlds, where they just landed and started hacking away at things."
"You tell her, Mae," said one of the men, shovelling the last of his cereal
into his bearded face.
" 'Cause we heard already," said another man, elbowing his friend in the
ribs. A general chuckle rose from the crowd.
"We're not dying," said one of the younger men, from the back of the
group.
"No, none of us die," said a squat, dark woman with lines on her face
and thick calluses on her hands. "Not unless we get sick, of course.
Mostly, we just disappear."
"Stop trying to scare the kid," snapped Mae. "The hothousers only take
volunteers or lawbreakers, and you know it."
The shadow of the door-watching uncle fell over the lunch crowd. "And
if you've got time to talk about all this, obviously you're done with
lunch." He stood aside and gestured toward their abandoned posts.
There was a general groan and a bunch of dirty looks, but no one
protested. They just all got to their feet and piled the bowls and cups in
the bin that one of the kitchen kids carried and all went back to work.
Even Sadia, but not without giving Chena a look that said, Told you.
After lunch, the work got shifted and she and Sadia got put on the pedal
bikes to roll the compost drums around. Sadia had said that some of the
stuff in there came out of the toilet shed. That could not be true.
At least, that was what she believed until she and Sadia got taken off the
bikes and given a barrow to follow Mae and some other old woman
around to the various toilet sheds and help them empty the boxes and
cart the dirt and clay away.
For kids under fifteen, the shift was only six hours long, but it felt like
forever. By the end, every fiber in Chena's body ached. Despite the
gloves, fat white blisters appeared on her hands. She staggered out of
the shed next to Sadia. Sadia wasn't looking at her, though; she was
scanning the paths. Chena knew she was looking for Shond.
"Gods below, I am dead," said Chena. She reached up to rub her
shoulder, and winced as the motion made her elbow and hand hurt
worse. "Where do we get the relax patches?"
Sadia glanced down at her and then away to the paths again. "The
what?"
Chena frowned and leaned back against the shed wall. "The relax
patches. Or an aspirin. I'd settle for an aspirin."
"What's that for?"
"The pain." Chena was about to ask if she was kidding, then she saw the
complete lack of understanding on Sadia's face. She was not kidding.
She had never heard of these things.
"But there's got to be something. I'm not going to make it back to the
dorm like this."
That got Sadia to look down and really see her. "Are you serious?" she
asked. "How bad do you hurt?"
"How bad do I have to hurt? Come on, Sadia. If there's something,
you've got to tell me. I'm dying!" She was too. Her legs were shaking,
and the top of her head felt like it was going to come off. She could
barely hear the rush of the wind or trees, her ears had been so deadened
by the rumble of the compost drums.
Sadia sucked on her cheek and looked around once more for Shond,
who wasn't anywhere in sight. There were just people everywhere
coming and going with the change in shifts.
"Come on," said Sadia. She headed for the stairway up to one of the
catwalks.
The last thing Chena wanted to do was to climb, but if it was going to
take her to a relax patch or an aspirin, she would do anything. Maybe it
would only be one level. She couldn't take that long anyway. She had to
get back for Teal. Sadia knew that. Well, Teal would be okay waiting for
a little bit.
It wasn't just one level. Sadia led her up three levels. The higher they
went, the thinner the crowds got and the farther spread out the houses
were. Eventually the noise of the village just fell away, replaced by the
rattling of the leaves and the chatter of the birds.
Sadia took her up one more short set of stairs, and Chena felt like her
legs were going to scream out loud with pain. She was about to open her
mouth to tell Sadia that even a whole-body anesthetic wasn't worth
another step when Sadia turned to her.
"Get in line. I'll see you." With that, she turned and ran down the steps,
heading full tilt to the main village.
Chena's jaw dropped. What was she supposed to do now? She saw the
line that Sadia was talking about. Half a dozen men and women, a couple
with babies in their arms, waited on the catwalk in front of a house that
was almost lost in the shadows.
Actually, it wasn't just one house, it looked more like three different
houses that had allowed their roofs to group together.
One of the babies bawled, a high thin sound that grated against Chena's
aching eardrums. She didn't want to stay, but she couldn't face trying to
climb a hundred feet down on her shaking legs. So Chena got in line like
she'd been told. After all, Sadia was her friend. She wouldn't have
brought her here if there wasn't some kind of help like Chena has asked
for.
But then, why did she leave? Chena collapsed into the line behind a
woman with a long, red, puckered scar running up her forearm.
Probably she saw Shond, Chena thought, answering her own question.
Then she felt a twinge of guilt. She hadn't even stopped to look for Teal.
Who knew where she had gotten to? That was what she'd do first thing
when she got her relax patch.
Every now and again, someone, or a couple of someones, would come
out of the grown-together houses, and someone else would go in. The
sun filtered through the leaves overhead and warmed Chena's skin. She
fell into a doze, and only woke when someone poked her in the ribs and
muttered, "Your turn."
Chena tried to stand up and promptly fell over. She bit her lip, partly to
avoid screaming as she unfolded her legs, which seemed to have locked
solid, and partly to avoid yelling at the people in the line behind her who
were chuckling.
She waved away a hand that reached to help her and grabbed the railing,
pulling herself upright. She forced her rusty legs to carry her into the
darkened doorway. Whatever they had in here, it had better be good.
It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the gloom. When they did,
she found herself in the strangest room she had ever seen. It looked like
a cross between an ancient library and a witch's cottage out of a rig
game. Where the walls were not lined with glass pipes full of green algae
and silver fish, they were lined with shelves of books. Bags and bundles
of things Chena could not begin to identify hung from dozens of hooks
on the ceiling. There was a brick stove in the corner, and four or five
tables placed around the room. Next to the biggest table stood the
stooped old woman that Chena had last seen on the rooftop of the
dormitory.
Apparently the old woman recognized her too. Her sunken mouth gaped
into a smile.
"Station girl!" she exclaimed, clicking her tongue against her few
remaining teeth. "I didn't expect to see you here so soon."
Chena had to clear her throat before she could speak.
"I was told I could get a relax patch here."
The old woman—what did she call herself? Nan Elle, that was it—
frowned. "What would you want with such a thing?"
Chena spread her hands to the ceiling. "What's the matter with you
people?" she exclaimed. "I hurt! What is the big deal about getting a
muscle relaxer?" Then she remembered another important question.
"And just what do you think you got anyway? What makes you the big
woman?"
The gaping smile returned and Chena wished she had the strength to get
really angry.
"I think I've got all you're going to get, station girl." She pointed one
green-and-brown-stained finger at a wide wooden chair situated under
three battery lamps. "You want help? Sit."
Chena hesitated. She really wanted to walk out of there, but she hurt so
bad. If this old wreck really did have something…
Chena hobbled over to the chair and sat.
Nan Elle puttered around Chena. She snapped on one of the lights and
peered into Chena's eyes. She grabbed both of Chena's shoulders with
her gnarled hands and squeezed until Chena yelped. "Mmmm. What
have you been doing today, station girl?"
"My name is Chena!" Chena jerked her shoulders out of Nan Elle's grip.
"So I've been informed." Nan Elle took one of Chena's arms and flexed
it. Her hands were a lot stronger than they looked, and Chena felt if she
struggled she would end up with bruises in addition to all her other
pains. "What have you been doing today, Chena?"
"Shovelling, mostly. I was in the recycling shed."
"That's not a place they put freshies." Nan Elle flexed Chena's other
arm. She smelled like bad breath and peppermint.
"They do if you ask for it."
Nan Elle circled around back of the chair. "Which just goes to show you
should be careful what you ask them for." She dug both thumbs into the
muscle on Chena's back, and Chena screamed.
"Ow! Stop it! I thought you could help!"
Nan Elle stepped back into her line of sight, and she was grinning again.
"I can. But not if I don't know what's wrong with you."
Chena tried to twist around to face the old woman and immediately
regretted the movement. Pain shot up and down her back. "What's
wrong with me is that I've been shovelling shit all day."
Nan Elle nodded. "I would agree with that diagnosis." She stepped back
to the edge of the lit circle Chena sat in, becoming a figure of shadow. "I
can give you a drink for the pain and a salve that will help keep your
muscles from stiffening up overnight. But we must talk price."
Chena had to work to keep her jaw from dropping. She hadn't even
considered that this would cost. But then, this was not Athena Station,
where there were first-aid kits on every level that the directorate kept
filled for you.
"I don't have any money."
"Most of my people don't. I will charge you four days' use of that." She
pointed a bony finger at Chena's comptroller.
Chena automatically covered the comptroller's screen with her hand.
"No. That's mine. "
Nan Elle chuckled at her, and Chena felt the familiar flare of real anger
beginning. Who was this old woman, anyway? What did she think she
had? Then a new cramp started in the back of her leg, sharp enough to
keep her mouth closed against her thoughts. Nan Elle's eyes flickered up
and down Chena, and Chena knew Nan Elle had seen the way she
twitched in answer to the new spasm.
"You would trust me with your body, station girl, but not your
machine?" Nan Elle shook her head.
Chena bit her lip, and even that movement hurt. Reluctantly, she fumbled
with the strap of her comptroller, pulled it off, and set it on the table
among the bundles of plants and piles of clay pots.
Nan Elle scooped it up and popped it into one of her apron pockets.
"Very good. Now you wait."
For what? But Chena kept her mouth shut. Nan Elle receded farther into
the shadows. Chena saw her pull something kidney-shaped down off
one of the hooks and heard the slosh of liquid being poured. "What is
the whole hassle with getting an aspirin around here?"
"Ah," said Nan Elle. "The hothousers, who dictate the conditions by
which we live, say that by introducing artificial means to restrict or
reroute the viral or bacterial populations, we risk damaging the balance
of Pandora's microsphere, which is the foundation of its total ecology."
Nan Elle shuffled back into the light.
"What?"
"Antivirals and antibiotics can force micro organisms to evolve in ways
that are not strictly natural. Change the microsphere, and you might just
introduce adverse changes all the way up the life chain. So, no medicines
except under strict quarantine and supervision."
"That is completely cross-threaded," announced Chena.
"Perhaps." Nan Elle sounded much more serious than Chena would
have expected. "But there are those who say that it contributed to the
destruction of the biosphere back on Old Earth." Nan Elle planted a
wooden cup full of something ruby-red on the table in front of Chena.
"Now you drink that."
Chena picked it up and sniffed it. It smelled vaguely of cherries. It
seemed okay.
A shaft of light cut through the room. "Don't."
Chena froze, the cup halfway to her mouth, a man stepped out of the
light, removed the cup from her fingers, and sniffed at it, as she had
"What's this, Elle?" he inquired.
"It's registered," replied Nan Elle stiffly. "I can show you the permit."
"I'm sure," the man drawled. He set the cup down, out of Chena's reach.
Now that Chena's eyes had readjusted to the flood of daylight, she could
get a look at the man. He looked about as old as Dad had when he left.
His deep brown skin darkened almost to black around his eyes and in
the hollows of his cheeks. His wiry, wavy black hair had been pulled into
a roll. A wooden plug was shoved through one earlobe. His mended
brown and burgundy clothes were the same tunic and trousers
everybody else seemed to wear, but he had a wide blue band around one
sleeve.
It was his belt, though, that told Chena that this was the cop that Sadia
had warned Shond about. He had a chip scanner clipped to the leather
beside a taser, and a holster that held something gun-shaped. Chena
wondered what it fired.
She glanced toward the door. Human shadows moved near the
threshold, and all thoughts of running went out the hatch. The cop had
backup. Better to just wait this out. With any luck, the cop would forget
about her, or just tell her to go home.
"Elle, I'm going to search your house and your garden." He sounded
matter-of-fact and tired. "And I'm going to take your client."
Oh, piss. Fear ran through Chena. What if Mom found out? Mom was
going to find out. Chena was probably fatally late already. Again. Oh,
no. Oh, piss.
Nan Elle just cocked her head up at the cop. "And you're going to
question me, of course."
He shook his head. "No, I don't think I'll bother just yet." Chena looked
from one of them to the other. This was a complete wonk-up. It
somehow seemed as if they must have had this conversation a million
times, kind of like Mom and Dad and the endless late-night talks about
money. But how could they have? Once the cameras caught her…
Of course. Here they didn't have cameras.
"Then why are you bothering with the search." Nan Elle asked.
"Because I want to make sure you're not hiding anything in plain sight,"
he answered blandly. "It would be like you."
"That it would." She inclined her head. "I don't suppose you'll let the girl
take her medicine?"
The cop looked down his long, broad nose at Chena. "No, I don't think
I will."
"I'm sorry, Chena," said Nan Elle. "But that is the way it is."
" 'S not your fault," murmured Chena to her hands.
"Actually, it is." The cop gestured at Chena to stand up. Chena obeyed.
"There are lines I can't let you cross, Elle."
Nan Elle's mouth seemed to sink a little deeper. "So you keep informing
me."
Chena didn't dare look back as the cop herded her out the door. Her
legs and back felt creaky and reluctant, and her dry throat itched for
whatever had been in that cup, but she swallowed against the feeling.
She had bigger problems right now.
No new patients waited outside Nan Elle's door, just a pale man and a
dark woman, both with blue bands tied to their brown sleeves.
"Be thorough," said the cop to them. "Get under and into everything,
and I want a record of what's growing on the roof, and don't forget to
check the aquarium pipes."
"If you need to take care of this," Chena tried, "I could just—"
The cop laid a heavy hand on her shoulder. Chena shut her mouth.
"Make sure she shows you all the registrations for whatever she's
growing," he went on to his people. "I'll be at my place when you're
done." He looked down at Chena again, measuring, judging, trying to
see what she had and what she thought she had. Chena shriveled.
He waved her to come on, and Chena forced her legs to move. He
walked with a long, loose stride. She sort of waddled trying to keep up.
If he noticed she was having trouble, she couldn't tell. He sure as piss
didn't slow down any.
He took her down one level and right to the edge of the village, so that
they were practically hanging out over the river. He pushed open the
door to a small house with a roof that was more moss than anything
else, and stood aside.
Chena hesitated. Okay, he was a cop. but it was dark in there.
The cop snorted. "It's my office when I'm here. Nobody's going to
jump you."
Try it. Just try. Chena's hands bunched into fists, but she walked inside.
The place was dim and cluttered, a sort of cross between Nan Elle's and
Madra's, with record sheets and books on the desk, bundles of plants
hanging from the ceiling, and yet more record sheets, which seemed to
have leaves and flowers embedded in them. There was only the one
door.
The cop waved her to a chair, and Chena sat. The light slanted steeply
through the windows and glowed dark gold. She glanced automatically
at her wrist before she remembered her comptroller was in Nan Elle's
pocket.
Gone. She rubbed her wrist. That was completely gone and she'd never
see it again. The one thing she had from the station, and one thing that it
turned out would be useful down here, and she had given it away to a
crazy old lady who hadn't even given her any medicine.
The cop circled the desk and pulled the scanner off his belt. He gestured
for her to come on, and Chena gave him her chip hand to scan. He
looked down at the reader and grunted.
"Chena Trust. Here two days and already in the soup." He touched a
key on the scanner and its screen blanked.
"I didn't do anything." Chena spread her hands. "I just wanted an
aspirin."
The cop folded his hands together and rested them on his knee. "Who
told you Nan Elle would have an aspirin?"
Chena shut her mouth so fast that her teeth clicked together. "I just
heard," she breathed.
"Right." The cop sighed and smoothed his hand back over the top of
his head. "Okay, Chena, I want you to tell me who you saw coming and
going out of Nan Elle's while you were there."
"I didn't know any of them," she protested.
"You have a good set of eyes and a quick brain," replied the cop flatly.
"You saw."
Anger flashed through Chena and she struggled to suppress it. "There
were a lot of people there, why aren't you picking on them?"
"Because all of them have been around long enough to not tell me
piss-all." For the first time he sounded upset. "Did you hear around what
Nan Elle is?"
Chena shook her head.
"She's a Pharmakeus." The cop leaned forward, pinning her down with
his gaze. Chena squirmed, but there was nowhere she could actually go.
"It's an old word. It means poisoner. You will have heard that there's a
dead man in the village. He was poisoned to death, so well we almost
didn't catch it." He paused to let that sink in. "And you were about to
drink what she gave you."
Chena's heart thumped so hard, she felt the vibration down in the soles
of her feet. No. It couldn't be true. Sadia would never hand her over to a
murderer. The cop was just spinning one out for her so she'd tell him
what he wanted to hear. That was all.
The cop kept staring at her. She tightened herself up inside and met his
gaze. Just another superior, like on the station, without even alarms and
cameras to back him up. He didn't know anything. He couldn't know.
Just wanted to scare her. Let him try.
The door swung open and Chena just about jumped out of her skin. The
cop leaned back with a satisfied smile on his face.
"Hello, Madra," he said over Chena's shoulder. "And I imagine this is
Mother Trust and Daughter Teal." He gave the full salute, head, heart,
and mouth.
Chena wished the floor would open up so she could drop straight
through into the river and drown.
"There," came Madra's voice. Chena didn't want to turn and look. She
hunched down in the chair as if she could vanish inside it. "Didn't that
turn out easy?"
"Thank you for finding my daughter, Constable Regan." Mom stepped
forward. Chena's breath clogged her throat. Mom sounded as if she
were wound completely tight. She'd explode all over the place as soon
as the witnesses were gone.
"I wish I could say it was on purpose, Sister Trust." The cop, Regan,
gestured at the free chair.
Mom sat without her spine bending an inch. Teal stood next to the chair,
gripping its arm with both hands. She glowered at Chena, and Chena
shrugged back.
"How should I take that remark, Constable?" asked Mom.
Regan's long face relaxed, just a little. "Not all that badly," he said, and
Chena felt a little better, until he started explaining to Mom where he had
found Chena. Mom listened closely, her forehead furrowing, one deep
wrinkle at a time.
When he had finished, and Mom's forehead couldn't bunch up any
tighter, the cop turned back to Chena.
"So, Niece, you were just about to tell me what you saw?" His eyebrows
lifted in innocent inquiry, but there was a challenge in his gaze, as if
daring her to lie or leave something out while her mother was watching.
Anger bubbled inside Chena, but there was nothing she could do. She
described, as best she could remember, the half dozen people she had
seen in line, and the crying baby. He shuffled through his record sheets
and occasionally imprinted a marker against a note to refer back to later,
but she could tell from the way his face tightened that she wasn't telling
him anything useful.
Good, she thought with sour satisfaction.
The cop was not the only one who didn't like what she was saying. Teal
kept staring at Chena with a smoldering anger Chena couldn't figure out.
What was her bug? It wasn't like she missed out on anything particularly
good. Then again, Teal always figured if Chena didn't take her along,
whatever it was that happened must have been good. Chena sighed
inside her head. She'd have to help tell an extra long story later to make it
up to her, or she'd be whining at Mom for days.
"Is there anything else we can do for you, Constable?" asked Mom
when Chena finished her story. She planted both hands on the chair
arms and was getting ready to stand.
The cop frowned at his record sheet. "No, I'm afraid not." He stood,
and so did Mom. Chena managed to push herself to her feet without
wincing. Teal took Mom's hand like a little kid, peering at Chena from
behind her with that same glaring anger.
Chena just shrugged at her again, but Teal had already turned away, her
chin tilted smugly upward.
They left, with Chena tagging along behind.
"Mom—" she started to say.
But Mom didn't let her gel any further. "I cannot begin to tell you how
angry I am with you Chena Trust."
Chena swallowed. Here it came. Mom walked another few angry strides
before she turned on her oldest daughter.
"I get home from my first day on my new job, and I find your sister
down by the dock, practically in tears, saying you had not come to meet
her and that you'd probably been dragged off to be chopped into bits. I
look for you in the dorm, and you are not there. I look for you in the
dining hall and the library, and you are not there. Where do I finally find
you? In the superior's office for having attempted to get your hands on
an illegal substance!"
"No, Mom, that's not what happened!" Chena took two steps forward,
pleading. "I just wanted something because I hurt, that's all. I was told I
could get some aspirin up there. I thought she was a doctor!"
Mom's face didn't soften a bit. "And who told you this?"
"Sadia, but she's okay, Mom, she really is."
"Did she warn you where you were going?"
"No, but—"
"Then she is not okay!" Chena cringed from the force of Mom's shout.
In the next second, Mom straightened up and pressed her hand against
her forehead. "I'm sorry, Chena, but you had me extremely worried.
This is the second time in as many days you've wandered away
I-don't-know-where, and this time when you specifically promised to be
there for your sister."
"I didn't mean to be late!" Even to Chena the apology sounded wispy,
but it was all she had.
"I'm sure you didn't. But you should be aware you are breathing very
thin air right now, young lady."
Chena subsided. There wasn't much else she could do. She looked over
the rail, down at the darkening village. It would be evening soon and all
the living roofs were dimmed and edged in gray.
"Teal, will you do me a favor? Will you meet us down in the dorm's
common room? We'll be right there."
"Okay, Mom." Chena turned in time to see the smug sweetness on
Teal's face as she trotted obediently away.
But Mom didn't give Chena much time to be angry about it. As soon as
Teal was down the nearest set of stairs, she met Chena's gaze.
Her eyes had sunken in behind a pair of dark circles that hadn't been
there when they had left the station.
Mom studied her for a long time. Chena didn't know what she was
looking for. She kept thinking Mom would speak, but she didn't. She
just turned away again and rested both hands on the railing, watching the
river below them slip between its mossy banks.
Chena felt her chest tightening as she tried to guess what Mom would
say. Would she be grounded? Would she say Chena had let them all
down? How much better Teal was acting, even if she was just the baby?
Would she maybe say something about Dad? Or how long they'd have
to stay here?
"Why are you doing this?"
The question was so soft and so distant that for a minute Chena wasn't
sure Mom was talking to her. But she turned her head and focused her
tired eyes on Chena. Chena dropped her own gaze and shurgged. She
didn't know what Mom wanted to hear. She didn't even really
understand the question.
She heard Mom sigh. "Let me rephrase. What do you want to do?"
Chena shrugged again. "I don't know. Get out of here." The words were
out before she knew she was going to speak them, but she knew at once
they were true. "Go somewhere, somewhere that's not planned or
scheduled."
Mom nodded slowly. "Show you something." She jerked her chin in
toward the center of the village.
"Okay." Chena followed her mother along the crooked network of
walkways until they came to a gap in the trees where they could see the
four gleaming rails stretching away into the forest.
Mom pointed down at the rails. "I found out yesterday that you can rent
pedal bikes that run on those rails. They let you ride down to the next
town, Stem, which is on the shore of a major lake. In fact, it's where the
dirigible came in. There's a market there, and a theater." She faced
Chena. "You give me one solid month of absolutely perfect
behavior—no wandering off, no reports of being late or being where
you're not supposed to, no complaining about sleeping in the dorms or
public bathing, no going off with this Sadia when you're not sure what's
going on, and at the end of it, you can take one of those bikes out on
your own. If that goes well, we can make it a regular thing. Do we have a
deal?"
A month. A whole pissing month…but at the end of it, a little freedom,
some time out from under. Maybe there'd be a chance in there to keep
her promise to herself, to find a way to help Mom and to get them free
of the fear and the debt, a way to get them all out of here.
"Yes. Deal." She saluted her mother, and Mom saluted her back.
Around them, the twilight forest bloomed.




                          CHAPTER FOUR

                                Forces
                                                       Contents - Prev / Next

"Menasha, you shouldn't have brought them here."
"So, tell me, Respected Commander, what should she have done with
us?"
Commander Beleraja Poulos looked down at the speaker. Malnutrition
had stunted him during childhood. Infection had taken his right arm up
to the elbow. Thanks to Menasha, she also knew the man had once had
three children, all of whom had been left behind, their ashes scattered on
the winds of a world called Koh-i-Noor.
Beleraja saluted the withered headman. "Forgive me, Father. I spoke
without thinking." She grasped Menasha's elbow and propelled her
fellow shipper up the battered access corridor and out the airlock into
Athena's tarnished docking bay. Menasha, wisely, kept her mouth shut
until the ship's outer hatch slammed shut behind them and they both saw
they stood alone among the angled lighting panels and jigsaw of colored
sound-dampening squares.
"Where was I supposed to take them?" Menasha demanded, pulling her
elbow free. "You were closest. Their jump engines are fried. They were
trying to make it through normal space." Menasha's people had found
the ships puttering along, barely two kilometers from each other, making
a long slow creep through the real-space vacuum. The vessels
themselves were five hundred years old if they were a day. The founders
of Koh-i-Noor had hung on to them in case of emergency, instead of
scavenging them for parts or selling them to the Authority, which was
what most of the Called had done.
That emergency finally came.
"Their ancestors thought they were so lucky," Menasha had told Beleraja
when they first s got in. They stood on the silent, battered bridge staring
at the screens, half of which were not working, the other half of which
were showing dubious readouts. "They'd found an unclaimed world that
was a full seven on the compatibility scale. Earth-sized, one big moon
for stimulating winds and tides, more water than land, sugars and
proteins in the local biosphere that humans could digest, and a
microsphere that could handle human wastes and assist human crops."
Their original thousand settlers had spread out, claiming acre after acre
of land for their families. Feuds split the group into fragments, which
scattered as far from each other as they could. Storms took some,
winter took others. Crop and mine failures forced those who failed into
the service of those who succeeded. While all this was going on, the
microsphere ate what it was given and started on its own campaign of
divide and conquer. When the local diseases were ready to begin their
major assault, the storms, the winter, and the droughts didn't think to
stop so the settlers could deal with the new disasters.
The skilled died too fast to be replaced. Machinery broke down and
could not be repaired. The survivors decided that the freedom their
ancestors had sought was not worth any more lives. They reboarded
their ships before they lost all ability to fly them.
Sympathy and frustration pulled Beleraja's thoughts back to the present
and to Menasha calmly facing her in the empty docking bay.
"It's another four hundred people!" Beleraja flung out her hands. "We
have a deal going with Pandora that we will keep the refugees away from
them…" Beleraja let the sentence trail off as she watched Menasha's
gaze shift sideways.
Beleraja had not seen Menasha Denshyar since she had apprenticed with
the Denshyar family's fleet. They'd kept in touch when they could,
leaving each other notes at various communication stations. Like
Beleraja, Menasha had risen to be the matriarch of her family, as well as
commander of their fleet. She'd done well by them, even though she had
decided they would spend their time trading information and goods
between the Authority cities rather than between the Called worlds.
More time trading between the cities—the thought repeated itself to
Beleraja. What were they even doing out this way? Pandora was a long
detour if the Denshyar fleet was heading between Atlantis and El
Dorado, which were the two closest cities.
Oh, no Mena. What have you gotten us into? "What were you
thinking?" she asked again.
"I was thinking of saving lives," snapped Menasha, but Beleraja heard
the hollowness under the conviction.
Beleraja gave a short, sharp sigh, a sound her children had learned to be
wary of when they were young.
"How about this, then: What's the Council of Cities thinking?" she
demanded, folding her arms.
Menasha shrugged, but still wouldn't look at her. "It's been ten years."
"By the burning name of god." Beleraja hung her head. "You're here to
put pressure on Pandora."
"Ten years, Bele," repeated Menasha, real heat rising in her voice. "Do
you have any idea what it's like out there?"
"No, I don't," snapped back Beleraja. "Because I've been stuck in this
tin can for the past five years instead of out with my family. I've been
here trying to keep things going between the Authority, all the Called,
and Pandora." She swept her hand back toward the corridor. "This
place is jammed to the gills. We've got ships out turning away
everybody we can, but people are still sneaking in. Director Shontio is
tearing his hair out. I've been trying to keep him cool, but he's under
pressure. There's a really good chance your refugees are going to be
stuck in their ships, especially if they can't pay the air tax."
"You should tell the Pandorans," replied Mena calmly, "they'll have to
take more people down to the surface."
Beleraja shook her head. "Not likely." She remembered far too clearly
the complete indifference on their faces when she'd sat at the end of their
conference table and talked about the plight of the Called. Indifference
that had turned to sheer horror when she had threatened them with
colonists landing on the pristine world.
"Then they're going to have a problem, aren't they?" Menasha cocked
her head toward Beleraja, and Beleraja knew the Council of Cities did
not have to work very hard to convince Menasha to take this
assignment. "And maybe this will just be the first problem."
Beleraja turned away, her chest heaving and her fists clenching and
unclenching, Was the council out of their minds? They knew, they knew
that this was the work of years. What under the wide black sky were
they thinking?
They were thinking they had not seen enough results from Pandora.
They were thinking all the reports and assurances might be bogus. They
were thinking of the settlements on another five worlds that had failed in
the last city-measured year. They were thinking that if there weren't
enough worlds to sustain all the Authority shippers, the shippers would
move back to the cities, which might not be able to take care of them,
because those cities depended on the goods the shippers brought in.
Beleraja took a deep breath and turned back around.
"Mena, take them to Atlantis."
An expression of sincere regret crossed Menasha's face. "I can't."
Beleraja blew out another sigh, a long, slow, disappointed one this time.
"You mean you won't." Because you've been paid to help pressure
Pandora. Mena, how badly did you need the goods?
"I can't," said Menasha sharply, as if she'd guessed Beleraja's thoughts.
"Atlantis won't take them. They've already said so."
It took a moment for her words to penetrate to Beleraja's understanding.
"Why not?" she asked, her forehead furrowing. "Atlantis needs new
blood. The cities are losing people just like the planets are."
"And it's making them extremely reluctant to allow in anybody who
might be a new vector for infection." Menasha folded her arms. "They
are all remembering how quickly that plague spread across Old Earth."
"All right, all right." Beleraja waved her hand weakly. "I'll try to smooth it
over with Director Shontio. Maybe we can find room for them." She
turned away, heading for the hatch to the stairway.
"Bele," said Menasha hesitantly. "The council did not put you here to
make things easy for the Pandorans. You're flying right past the mission
goal here."
Beleraja did not look back. "No, I'm not."
Leaving Menasha to take that however she chose, Beleraja cranked open
the nearest stairway hatch and stepped through.
As ever, the stairway was crowded. The stair shafts had always been the
equivalent of public parks for Athena Station, which had never been
designed for full-time residents. The air was heavy with the smells of
disinfectant and warm humanity. Men and women stood around talking,
children ran up and down the stairway between the adults, or sat in
clusters playing games with balls or cards. Adolescents slouched against
the rails looking tough and disinterested, hoping someone would notice
how tough and disinterested they were. The voices blended into a single
rush of sound.
All long-term inhabitants of artificial environments tried to make their
enclosures more like an open world. Since Athena lacked space for
more than the occasional potted plant, parks and groves were out of the
question. So its inhabitants had taken to keeping small animals: dogs,
birds, ferrets.
Some of the people recognized Beleraja as she passed. They saluted and
hailed politely as they stepped aside for her, pulling their children and
pets out of the way. As always, however, not all of the gestures were
polite greetings. That was something else she'd gotten used to during her
time here.
Between the regular traffic, another set of people lined the stairways.
Some of them held out begging cups or empty hands. Most of them,
though, only huddled on their blankets in the middle of their bundles of
belongings. Beleraja didn't want to stare, but she couldn't help glancing
down. Mostly they were normal human faces—all the shades of brown,
beige, and pink, tight with embarrassment, worry, or embattled dignity.
Here and there she saw tumors, drastically shortened arms, a twisted
foot, or an enlarged head and sunken eyes. There she saw an old man
trembling and trying to hide it under layers of coats. Here she saw a
child let its head fall onto one side as if the child lacked the strength to
hold it upright. A hunched, pale woman, probably the child's mother,
caught Beleraja staring and glowered at her, looking like she might spit if
she hadn't known it was forbidden.
Refugees. Beleraja's family fleet patrolled the best jump points around
Athena looking for the ships as they came in. But that meant covering
hundreds of millions of kilometers of space, with only ten ships and a
limited array of beacons and satellites. All the Called knew that Pandora
was working on the cure to the Diversity Crisis, and many of them
decided not to wait until that cure, whatever it was, came out to their
ravaged worlds.
Beleraja had gotten Director Shontio to ram through a policy of giving
temporary shelter to those refugees who could pay at least for their air
and water. Much of her time was taken up in arranging with shipper
families to take these refugees to whatever surviving worlds would have
them. What surprised and frightened her was how few worlds would
take anybody, even with their own populations on the brink of
extinction. They feared importing yet more disease, many of them said.
But some would not bring in anyone who would not convert to their way
of life. They would die before they let in strangers.
And then there were those refugees who refused to go. Beleraja sighed
as she reached the directorate level and cranked open its hatch. Even
after all these years, Father Mihran's description of the Called and its
handmade problems rang in her head as all too true.
There were even rumors that some of the shipper families were taking
large payments to outfit refugee ships and point them in the right
direction. Beleraja and Director Shontio sent a fresh petition to the
Council of Cities out with every ship, asking them to help quash the
practice. When the replies came back, they always swore no such thing
was happening, and that if it was, of course they'd stop it.
Even before today, Beleraja had stopped believing them.
The crowds remained thick all the way to the hub and the directorate
offices. In Shontio's favor, he had not tried to shove the problem away
from himself personally. The directorate corridors were as filled as the
stairways had been with staff, citizens, and the hallway people the
long-term station residents called "airheads."
Beleraja walked through the rings of administrative and security checks
without challenge. The director's door registered her presence and
opened for her automatically. Shontio kept a standard office—fully
wired desk, guest seat, refreshment case. A pot of variegated ivy stood
on the corner of the desk, just about the only greenery on the station
outside the fanning levels.
Shontio sat behind his desk. The wall screens around him showed
crowd control at a corridor juncture, a cafeteria full to overflowing, the
line outside one of the medical bays. He swiveled his chair around as she
entered and traced a command pattern on his desktop. The walls
blanked, and Beleraja was grateful. She still felt emotionally
overburdened from the refugee ship Menasha had walked her through,
and from all the realizations that had come to her afterward.
"So…," Shontio ran one hand across his copper-colored scalp. The
station fashion was to wear your hair short, even shaven. If Shontio
allowed his hair to grow out, it would probably be a shaggy gray mane.
His bright red, high-necked jacket was perpetually rumpled these days.
Its gold trim was fraying and the buttons were dim. "Did the refugees
pay Commander Menasha to bring them here?"
"Worse," Beleraja said, throwing herself into one of Shontio's guest
chairs. "The Authority paid her to bring them here."
Shontio stared at her for a moment while her words sank in. "Why?"
"To put pressure on Pandora," she said simply. She was tired. Tired of
the refugees and all their desperation, tired of the Council of Cities and
its stupid maneuvering, tired of seeing her family, her husband, one
month out of every twelve, and tired of watching the never-ending crises
wear Shontio slowly down.
Shippers did not make friends easily outside their families. When you
came to a place just once ever five local years, relationships became a
constant reconciling of blurred memories with new realities. But her
family had docked at Athena Station at least once every two local years
the entire time she was growing up, so her friendship with Shontio had a
rare continuity, and she prized it. It was one of the reasons she had taken
the Pandoran contract in the first place.
"They mean to turn your station into the sword of Damocles," she said,
rubbing her blue thumbnail gem against the seam of her trousers. "They
think if the Pandorans know that there's a whole load of displaced,
desperate people up here, and that some of them have access to ships
that could theoretically make it down to the surface, it will speed up
work on the cure."
"Oh, is that what they think?" Shontio glared at the walls as if he could
see through them and the vacuum beyond, all the way to El Dorado. His
angry, tired gaze turned back to Beleraja. "You know what the station
management board is going to do? They are going to seal those people
into their ships and make them sit there. If they haven't got money to pay
for air and water, they are going to be set adrift." His voice shook as he
spoke. "I'm losing my credit with the committees, Bele. There's too
many people out there refusing to leave with the Authority convoys."
"I know," she said softly. "But I think that's what the council is counting
on." She looked at her thumbnail gem, blue for the rank of commander.
It no longer sparkled as it once had. It just glinted dully in the station's
full-spectrum light. "In fact, I really think they're hoping someone will
make a break for it and try to establish a settlement down in the
Pandorans' beloved wilderness."
"Which would allow them to make their point while still denying they had
anything to do with such a flagrant violation of their agreement." His
shoulders slumped and Beleraja felt for him. Everybody had too much
to deal with these days. More than one of them was crumbling under the
load. She didn't want to see Shontio go down like that, especially when
she could feel herself going down with him. "They can blame you and I
for allowing the refugees to stay here," he went on, "as can the
management board."
"We could call down to Administrator Tam," suggested Beleraja. "Tell
him the situation."
Shontio snorted. "Tam doesn't understand. He never has. He hates the
Crisis because it's disrupted his life, not because of what it's done to the
people. I'm not sure how eager he'll be to help work out a bigger
disruption."
"Then we ask him to get his committee and Father Mihran—"
"And Father Mihran will say what he's said every other time!" Shontio
slammed his fist against the desk. Beleraja jumped, even though she
knew his anger was not for her. "He'll say they can't absorb any more
refugees. He'll say they'll have to wait until there's a new draft, or a
population shift in the villages. He'll say that our decision to let them stay
makes them our problem." Shontio stared at his own fist, clenched so
tightly the knuckles had turned white, but Beleraja knew that was not
what he was seeing. "Maybe we should give the Authority what they
want. Maybe we should just look the other way and—"
"No, Shontio." Beleraja reached across the desk and grasped his
knotted hand. "You know what will happen to them. The hothousers
have had ten years to get ready to deal with that kind of invasion. If we
look away while anybody tries to make a run to the surface, we are going
to watch them die."
"You don't know that," said Shontio without lifting his gaze.
"Yes, I do." Beleraja let his hand go and straightened up. "And so do
you."
"So"—Shontio uncurled his fist and laid his hand flat on the desk— "we
do nothing."
"No." Beleraja shook her head. "We call Father Mihran and
Administrator Tam, and we try again. We call the council, and we try
again with them too. You talk to the committees and the management
board. I talk to Mena and the headman for the new refugees and try to
inject a little reality into their veins. Maybe they'll like the idea of living in
their ships or dying on Pandora less than the possibility of helping a
struggling colony survive."
"Yes." A little determination crept back into Shontio's voice, and he was
able to look at her again. "Of course. Maybe this time we can make it
work." He paused, his expression suddenly wistful. "Do you think this
cure, this business of redesigning the human immune system, is going to
save us?"
Now it was Beleraja's turn to look away. "No."
"Why not?"
Beleraja watched her hands. She remembered the pride she had felt when
her command gem had been set. She had plans to lead her family to
glory, not trap them into patrolling one tiny area of space searching for
the desperate.
"Because I believe that the only thing that can really work is for there to
be a whole lot of human beings on a single planet where there can be all
the give and take that we had back when we were growing up on Old
Earth." She ran her fingertips over her gem. "We are too isolated out
here. The nearest band of humans might be two years apart. Those are
not conditions we were evolved to stand. We need exchange—genetic
exchange, intellectual exchange, even violent exchange, maybe—with our
neighbors, or we die. We are proving that right now."
Shontio watched her silently for a moment. "I thought the Authority
ruled out consolidation as a solution."
"They did."
"And you never told me that you spoke out against the idea."
"I didn't."
"Why not?"
Shontio, leave me alone. "Because I was afraid. Because I'm like
everybody else. I don't want to lose my way of life." She made herself
sit up and look right at him again. "I'm a shipper. For eight generations
my family has lived in space. We are gypsies, birds. I did not want to
advocate cutting our wings and binding ourselves to a single place."
Then she added more softly, "I was afraid to. I wanted—I still want—to
believe this massive feat of genetic engineering will preserve our way of
life." She gave a small, mirthless laugh. "I'm as bad as Tam, as bad as
any of the Called. I don't really want to change my life, even when I
know I'm going to have to."
"And I thought the Authority was trying to save us all." Shontio's words
were full of grim mockery.
"The Authority?" Beleraja shook her head. "I'll give you the Authority.
Why isn't there a working communication network for the Called?"
Shontio stared at her, not following the leap in logic. "There is," he said.
Beleraja waved her hand, dismissing the idea. "There's a few hundred
satellites and a couple of dozen station ships full of extremely bribable
inbred crews. I mean a real network, with jump capability and message
encryption. It's technically feasible. Why doesn't it exist?"
"Tell me." Shontio steepled his fingers and got ready to wait.
"Because way back when, when the Called was expanding instead of
collapsing, the Council of Cities worked out that it would be better for
the Authority if the Called had to depend on them for communications.
If the worlds only knew what we told them ..." Beleraja threw up her
hands. "Well! We'd just keep on being indispensable. Profits and power
forever." She let her hands fall back onto the chair arms with a thud.
"The shippers might have done something, but if there was a working
comm network, then the cities would be able to keep an eye on us with
extreme efficiency, and my illustrious ancestors didn't want that."
Shontio regarded her over his fingertips for a minute. "And the Called
never worked this out?"
"Oh, I'm sure they did, but they expected to one day have an
infrastructure that would allow them to put up their own satellites." She
shook her head slowly. "That, however, did not happen." Her mouth
stretched into a thin, tight line. "That is the kind of forward, altruistic
thinking that the current Council of Cities sprang from. If there had been
a comm network, word of the Diversity Crisis would have spread so
much faster. We might even have had a solution by now, because the
very best minds on all the worlds, including Old Earth, could have
exchanged ideas, but no." She spread her fingers and looked down at
her gem. "Save us all? We might have helped us die."
Shontio ran his palm along the edge of his desk. "Well, Bele," he said,
"if your ancestors killed us, and the Pandorans' cure can't work..." He
stilled his hand. "What are we doing here?"
"Whatever we can, Tio," she answered grimly. "Whatever we can."


In front of Tam, the screen cleared to its normal, glassy transparency. It
didn't even show him his own reflection. Now that he was no longer
wrapped up in his conversation with Shontio and Beleraja, he became
aware of the noise of the family's home spreading out around him—
voices, children's running feet, the ceaseless sound of falling water. He
rested his hands on his knees and waited to hear a voice speaking
directly to him.
"That was a difficult conversation," said Aleph, her voice sounding as if
it came from the air right next to him. Aleph was the "city mind," the
artificial intelligence that took care of the Alpha Complex and its family.
Among her other duties, she monitored all contact with Athena Station.
"You will be calling a meeting of the Administrators' Committee?"
Before Tam could answer, a new image coalesced on the screen in front
of him, and another on the screen to his right. Father Mihran stood
surrounded by the frantic activity of the laboratory. To his right, Liate,
Athena's officially assigned administrator, sat alone at a little conference
table, her arms folded across her chest.
"Tam," said Father Mihran gently. "I understand you have had another
message from Athena Station."
Tam nodded. He should have known this was coming. Aleph would
have alerted Father Mihran and Liate. Technically, Athena Station was
under Liate's jurisdiction. Tam, however, was head of the
Administrators' Committee, and anyone who had business with an
administrator was allowed to appeal to him.
"Yes," he said, positioning himself so he could lace both screens. "And
I should have alerted you immediately, Liate. My apologies."
Liate looked down for a moment, the tip of her tongue protruding
between her full lips. "I'm asking only to be kept fully apprised of the
matters in my territory."
"Of course. I will inform Director Shontio and Commader Poulos that
you are the one they should contact in the future."
"They did not seem to listen to such matters of protocol."
"Which is not anything Tam can help," interrupted Father Mihran
smoothly. "But I would suggest that you both meet and be sure that
your strategies regarding communication with Athena Station are well
matched." Father Mihran looked directly at him, and Tam knew what he
meant to say. We need to be sure that you are not giving them any
concessions. That you are not promising to authorize expanded
immigration.
"Aleph is checking the administrators' schedules right now to find out
how soon we can meet."
The image of Father Mihran looked toward the image of Liate with his
eyebrows raised in silent inquiry.
"I am receiving responses that say this afternoon will be convenient,"
said Aleph. "There is much concern over the new arrivals at Athena."
Yes, thought Tam. Everyone knows the station is already under
pressure, and to their credit, they all understand that things kept
under pressure too long have a tendency to explode.
And maybe, just maybe, he could work with that understanding. He
could make a case for increased food shipments to help ease the
station's discomfort, at the very least. Begin there, and work his way
outward. The trick was going to be to placate Liate. Conscience or no,
she was quite aware that her authority as Athena's administrator was
being usurped and she resented it. He could not blame her, but he also
could not refuse to hear the petitions from Beleraja and Shontio, and
once heard, he could not leave them unanswered.
Of course, he could always offer a swap of jurisdictions with Liate, but
that would mean that Offshoot, Stem, and his other villages would be
left to her strict interpretation of family regulation and privilege, and he
could not bring himself to do that either.
While all these thoughts flickered though his mind, he watched the lines
of frustration ease on Liate's face. He wondered what she was thinking,
or what her Conscience was telling her. "This is good," she said. "We
obviously need to talk."
"You'll let me know the result of this talk as soon as possible," said
Father Mihran. He bowed to them both, and his image cleared from the
screen, leaving Liate and Tam watching each other uneasily.
"I know you are trying to assist with a difficult situation," said Liate.
"And I know it is not your fault that the station's leaders insist on talking
directly to you."
Actually, it is. Because they know I will listen. "Our communication has
not been as open as it should be between a brother and sister of the
same family branch," said Tam quickly. "I'm sorry for this, and I hope
we can improve the situation."
The answer was pat, but it seemed to satisfy Liate. "We'll speak more
this afternoon." She bowed in farewell and let her image fade from the
screen. Tam once again faced two panels of empty glass.
Then a new image appeared. This one was a plump, middle-aged woman
in a white dress with a long black vest. She did not exist anywhere inside
the dome. This was how Aleph showed herself to Tam.
"Is there any way I can help you, Tam?" the city-mind asked.
"I need to know more about the history of the dealings between Athena
Station and the family," said Tam. "In particular, I need to tell about any
judgments and rulings made between the two." The city-minds were
keepers of the family's history, as well as advisers to the family
members. They had all the facts stored in their inorganic subsystems,
but their living brains could interpret those facts with all the wisdom
gained from thousands of years of life. Perhaps Aleph could help him
find a compromise somewhere in the past that would open a door to the
future.
"I'm already working on it." Aleph smiled. "I'll let you know what I
find."
"Thank you." Aleph lifted her hand to Tam and let the image fade away.
Tam stayed where he was for a moment, his head slightly bowed. All is
well, he tried to tell himself. With Aleph's help, he would be able to
persuade the committee that Athena Station needed help, not more
sanctions. But four hundred more people? Four hundred more people
to help take care of? How many more would there be before Athena split
at the seams? Or worse, before some of them decided to try to land on
Pandora and found out what kind of greeting the Guardians had been
preparing for them?
Tam climbed to his feet. He was head of the Administrators' Committee,
but there were limits on what he could do. "Always, so many limits," he
breathed to himself.
Your family will help you, said his Conscience.
"Yes, thank you," said Tam. As soon as he spoke, he seemed to smell
the reassuring scent of aloe. When he had still lived with his birth family,
their niche had been surrounded by the plants. His Conscience was
trying to make him feel that everything would be all right.
Maybe it would. Tam stood, automatically smoothing down his black
vest as he did. If he could convince his family that action needed to be
taken, that what was happening up on Athena was not just the Athenians'
problem. Perhaps he could even gain some leverage by pointing out that
the station was being used by the Authority, just like Pandora was.
Somewhat reassured in spite of himself, Tam stepped out of the grove
that sheltered the comm screen and started walking toward the dome's
western edge.
The family dome of the Alpha Complex was a huge open space, as
much garden as it was living quarters. Tam sidestepped a pack of
children as they barreled past him toward the play garden, followed by a
smaller pack of parents and volunteers, talking and laughing with the
easy familiarity of people who had lived all their lives together. A pair of
seniors worked on their knees, aerating the roots of a newly grafted tree
whose bright pink blossoms drooped lazily over their heads as if
listening in on their conversation.
The center of the dome held the common living and working areas—
kitchens, bathing pools, class areas, and most of the comm screens, all
of it open to the dome and to all the other family members. Everyone
over eighteen did have a personal alcove where they slept, entertained
visitors, and kept their personal possessions. These were staggered
along the curving walls of the dome, modeled after ancient cliff
dwellings. Most of their rooms opened onto the common dome. The
family saw privacy as a villager's notion, a stationer's notion, and an
unhealthy one at that. Privacy bred secrets, and secrets could only swell
to divide family members from each other, the city, and Pandora.
Tam sometimes wondered if it was his stunted Conscience that kept him
wishing for a place where none of his family could see him. Surely, if his
Conscience worked properly, he would want nothing better than the
company of his kith and kin, especially when he was feeling troubled.
But this was all part of the gift and the burden his parents placed on him
and his birth sister, Dionte. They were assured that they were not the
only ones, that there were always a few, in secret, and that they were
needed to watch over the family. There always had to be someone who
could think clearly without the threat of being overwhelmed by guilt or
fear. They were to make sure that their branch brothers and sisters did
not become completely suffocated by the insulation that the voices in
their heads wrapped around them.
Tam winced as he noticed his birth cousin Jolarie's latest decorating idea
for his alcove involved lurid yellow and red abstract blobs hung from the
ceiling on twine nooses. Baidra, an experimenter visiting from the
Gamma Complex, waved at Tam from her alcove where she stretched
out on her bed with a reader sheet. She winked and gestured at him to
come sit beside her, and Tam waved his refusal. Not today. There was
too much in his head today to play the lover.
Tam put one foot on the stair that led to his own alcove. Movement
caught his eye. Dionte waited on the ledge in front of Tam's alcove with
two covered cups in her hands.
Well, Sister, why am I not surprised? Tam waved with feigned welcome
and climbed up to her, hoping by the time he got there his smile would
be a little less forced. So, do you want to discuss the agenda for the
administrators' meeting, or the progress of the Eden Project? "Good
Afternoon, Dionte," said Tam when he drew level with his younger
sister. Dionte had been a moon-faced child, and she had grown into a
soft-faced woman. She wore her black hair in a pair of braids, which she
coiled around her head and pinned in the back. She dressed in a simple
garment composed of four alternating black and white panels, with one
black sleeve and one white.
Tam waved Dionte to a richly upholstered divan. He pulled a pair of fat
pillows off the bed for himself and dropped them onto the floor.
"Basante is upset with you," said Dionte, handing one of the covered
cups to Tam as he sat by way of both greeting and greeting gift.
Ah. We're going to talk about Eden. Tam accepted the cup handed
down to him. "That's nothing new." He remembered the evening Basante
had come to him burbling about Helice Trust and the possibilities locked
in her genes. By now Basante had seen Tam's report of her second
refusal to volunteer for the project.
"It's probably not extremely intelligent either."
Tam just sighed and lifted the cup's lid, inhaling the steam appreciatively.
Dionte's blended teas were works of art. Tam smelled ginger,
cardamom, jasmine, green tea, and just a hint of black pepper for
stimulation and to startle the palate. He removed the cover and sipped.
"He suggested to me that you aren't doing enough to convince He-lice
Trust she should be helping us," said Dionte.
Tam lowered the cup, frowning as if the tea had soured inside his
mouth. "Basante wanted to force a woman who has broken no laws into
the complex. Are you saying I should have let him?"
"He showed me the report." Dionte uncovered her own cup and blew on
the pale brown brew. The steam swirled and clouded around her round
face as she lifted her gaze to look at Tam. Amusement sparkled behind
her concern. "In fact, he pressed it into my personal system without
asking me." Tam gave a soft chuckle and nodded. When Basante got
excited, he insisted that everyone get excited.
"She is nearly perfect," Dionte went on. "Her presence would save a lot
of work." She paused. "We would need to recruit far fewer subjects."
Tam snorted in disgust and considered handing the tea back. You
should realize by now I will not play along with you any more than I
will play along with the rest of our family. "So, this one time, we
should be like Basante and forget the villagers are human? I can't believe
you'd do that." You are so used to close contact with so many kinds of
mind, Sister. How can anyone be an outsider to you?
When Tam and Dionte's birth parents had told them that their
Consciences would never grow to full strength, one of the ways in which
they responded was by learning as much about the Conscience implants
as possible. Dionte had turned that interest into her calling and became a
Guardian. Now she spent her life monitoring, analyzing, and creating the
implants for the family, as well as working with the organic
countermeasures designed to protect Pandora and the domes from
invasion or rebellion.
Dionte drank her tea, cradling the cup in her palm. "Normally I'd be the
first one to agree with your sentiment. But these are not normal times."
"Sentiment?" he said. "Don't tell me you've started believing…" He
looked at the way Dionte held her face, so still, so full of equilibrium.
"You have."
"No." Dionte shook her head. "I'm just saying that if we don't show the
Authority something concrete soon, we really will be under siege. They
might already be moving to make good on their threat to destroy
Pandora."
The intensity of her words startled Tam and lit a spark of suspicion
inside him. What if that step had already been taken? What if that step
was Beleraja's news of her four hundred refugees?
Ridiculous. Surely, if the Authority wanted to pressure Pandora,
Pandora would know it. Two thousand years of being the sole provider
of transportation and trade between the Called had not encouraged
subtlety inside the Authority. Surely they would never hatch a scheme
like this.
Besides, Beleraja would never hazard lives in such a fashion. Or would
she? Did he really know what she would do if she thought her actions
would bring the Diversity Crisis to a swift conclusion?
Tam looked down into his cup. The smell of spices was rich and
pleasant, but he couldn't make himself drink it. Whether or not his
suspicions about Beleraja were the truth, that was how the family was
sure to interpret her actions. How would they respond? The most likely
possibility was that they would insist on the Eden Project being
accelerated. The argument would be that they should give the Authority
what they wanted. Then the Authority would go away and leave Pandora
in peace.
And how many would be forced into the experiment wing once that
decision had been reached?
"Helice Trust might be willing to contribute genetic material to the
project," he said, choosing his words carefully. "I believe what she truly
objects to is being made pregnant with a child that she will not be
allowed to keep, and possibly having this happen to her more than
once."
"If it was her eggs that were needed, her eggs would've been asked for."
Dionte ran her fingertip around the rim of her cup. "You know that the
real difficulty here has been the interaction between the immune system
of the mother and the enhanced fetus."
"Well, now that we have an idea of what we're looking for, we can begin
screening exclusively for other matches. We have four hundred new
candidates aboard Athena Station alone." There was no question in
Tam's mind that Dionte already knew about the refugees.
"Yes, we do, don't we?" murmured Dionte. She took another sip of her
tea and lowered the cup, lacing her fingers around it. "Tam, I want..."
"What?" he asked warily. Hesitation was not something Dionte was
known for.
Dionte gazed across the dome, as if searching for a particular face
among the various gatherings of their kin. "Brother, we are in danger."
Tam chuckled ruefully and shook his head. "Yes, Dionte. That's why
things are such a mess."
"You don't understand me." Dionte's hands tightened around her cup.
"We're not acting like we are in danger. We are acting like this is the old
days and some bunch of colonists have come to us to ask for advice.
The Authority has declared war on us. They did it ten years ago when
they dropped that bomb in the Vastness, and we decided to pay no
attention."
"We paid attention, Dionte. We surrendered. It was all we could do."
"All we could do then," Dionte said. "But not all we can do now."
"What are you getting at?" asked Tam, even though he was sure he did
not want to know the answer.
She still didn't look at him. She spoke to the steam, to the tea, perhaps
to herself. "I am saying there are other possibilities for the Eden Project.
We do not have to give it over to the Authority and the Called to save
ourselves. There are more effective ways it could be used."
Tam clamped the cover on his cooling cup of tea. "Sister, I do not want
to hear this."
"Brother." Dionte turned her face back to him, and he saw she truly was
troubled and afraid. Mostly afraid. "If we try to placate them, the
Authority is going to overwhelm us no matter what we do. We have to
go on the offensive."
"If that's what you believe, Dionte, then you need to take it up with the
whole family. Not with me." He handed Dionte back her teacup. "I have
tried. You know the rest of our family does not want to hear it either."
"A sign that you and I do not have a monopoly on wisdom." Tam spoke
the hard words and felt no guilt, no guilt at all. How many debates had
there been? A hundred? A thousand? In every family meeting since the
Authority's initial threat had come down, someone had a proposal for
how they could strike back, how they could prove Pandora was a force
to be reckoned with.
"Then you will have to bring it up again and again, if necessary. You are
free to say whatever you want during meetings." Dionte sighed. "I
suppose it will have to be enough."
"Yes," replied Tam levelly. "I suppose it will." They regarded each other
in silence for a long moment, until Dionte realized Tam really didn't plan
to say anything else. Dionte stood and bowed slightly in farewell. Tam
returned the bow, but remained seated while Dionte descended the stairs
to the main court.
Tam rubbed his temple where his Conscience implant was and for a
moment hated his own decision. How had all these doubts come to
haunt him? Dionte never doubted herself, though her Conscience was as
truncated as his.
Maybe he should just confess all at his next head dump and let them fix
whatever organic flaws kept his implant from taking full hold of him and
then he could have peace.
What was it like to have a wholly integrated Conscience? Did it truly
make life easier? Basante, at least, made it seem like it did. Sometimes,
though, Tam saw, or thought he saw, a look of yearning on the faces of
his branch siblings, like they were trying to remember something long
forgotten.
Then again, maybe that was just a projection of his own confusion. Tam
had no way to tell.
He sighed again and got to his feet. This was useless. There was still the
meeting to prepare for. Maybe it wasn't a total loss. Maybe now that he
knew the family would conclude Beleraja's actions were treacherous, he
could prepare a means to show them that was not true.
"Because if I don't, we slip that much further into our own arrogance,"
he murmured.
They are your family, said his Conscience. You can trust them.
"Oh, yes," murmured Tam, looking over the busy, happy garden of his
home. "I can trust them very well."
Dionte left her brother's alcove calmly, carrying a teacup in each hand.
She did not look back. She could not afford to. She knew that if she
saw Tam watching her leave, she would be tempted to turn around and
try once again to make him see what was really happening, and it
wouldn't work any more than it had the last hundred times.
Dionte had not been in the conference room that day the Authority had
come to make its initial threat. She had been in the laboratory with her
kin and fellow students, watching on one of the video screens. She saw
the swelling dust cloud and heard the thunder, and she had known then
that they were all prisoners. In dropping that bomb, the Authority had
changed its whole nature. Before this, they had clung to their statements
that they were just go-betweens, importers and exporters, and mediators.
But with that show of force, they became something else. They became
rulers, and Pandora became their subject, and that would never change
until Pandora took action, because no matter how far away the Authority
went, they could always come back.
Father Mihran had spoken, and the council had spoken, and they had all
listened to their Consciences and the city-minds, all of them bred and
trained toward compromise and getting along with each other, and they
gave in. They gave in for the same reasons their ancestors gave in when
Athena Station rebelled against the idea of Conscience implants for its
management board—because in the end, they could not resist. They
could compromise, but they could not unite. They could discuss and
theorize, but they could not truly comprehend the enormity of their
guardianship of Pandora and all that it meant.
Tam was right that their parents' decision to truncate their Consciences
was a mistake, but he did not understand why. The family did not need
its children to be more separate from each other. They needed them
more tightly connected. They did not need a disinterested view, they
needed a deeper understanding.
In the nearest kitchen cluster, Dionte washed the cups carefully in the
sink, chatting with Imanet and Mana, who were chopping vegetables and
sectioning fruit for an afternoon snack. She dried the cups and stacked
them with the others in the glass cabinets that curved above the counter,
and then dried her hands on a cloth that had been hung over the gnarled
branch of a dwarf willow.
Basante would be waiting in her alcove. She did not want to meet him
until she was perfectly calm.
You're not really angry at Tam, she told herself. You're angry because
you're afraid of what's about to happen. You're not sure enough. You
haven't done enough testing. She cut the thought off. She couldn't
afford it. Delay only served the Authority.
She lifted her eyes to pick out her own alcove in the dwelling wall, two
tiers up on the left edge of the living spaces. Someone was in there,
pacing back and forth. Basante. He spotted her and started immediately
down the stairs.
Dionte sighed and strode forward to meet him.
"What did he say—" began Basante breathlessly.
"Come with me." Dionte took his hand and led him to a cushioned
bench in the shade of a spreading lime tree. Its pleasant scent enveloped
them as they sat, and its heavy branches provided them with just enough
shelter that their kin were unlikely to hear anything awkward.
"What did he say?" repeated Basante.
Dionte looked at Basante with the trained eye of a Guardian. She could
practically see the translucent filaments stretching out from his temple,
down his right arm, and up into the gray matter of his mind. If she
needed to, she could call up a map of those filaments. In fact, she had.
She had pored over that map. She had obsessed over it, trying to
understand how she could change the nature of the filaments and the
implant so that Basante would be able to help her help their family.
Unlike Tam, Basante had always understood the urgency of Pandora's
situation, but once Father Mihran, the family councilors, and Aleph had
spoken, his Conscience and its need for compromise would not allow
him to stand against them.
In a few minutes, she would change that. Dionte swallowed nervously
and hoped Basante did not notice.
"He will not help us bring Helice Trust in," said Dionte.
Basante thumped his fist against his thigh once, but almost immediately
he loosened his hand. "Well, we expected that."
"But—for the next few days, at least—he will be fully involved in trying
to keep the peace with Athena. That will give us a chance to approach
the woman directly. He also suggests it's the pregnancy she is objecting
to. We will need to develop our arguments from that angle."
"Yes, yes." Basante nodded thoughtfully. "If she could be made to
understand the child will be a member of the family..."
"It might help," Dionte finished for him. "But the most important thing is
that the Authority has escalated the threat and Father Mihran still will not
accept that the Authority and the Called must be fought."
"Father Mihran said this?"
Dionte shook her head. "But Tam did, and that is sign enough."
Basante looked down his nose at her in an expression as close to
condescension as she had ever seen on him. "Tam speaks for Father
Mihran now?"
"No," answered Dionte tartly. "But can you name me one open debate in
the past decade where Tam's side came out the loser?" Basante
remained silent. "You see? There are plenty of reasons why my brother
is the head of the Administrators' Committee."
Basante's little smile grew uneasy. "You almost make it sound like he
does not trust his family." He turned his head just a little, so that he was
looking at her out of the corner of his eye. "Or that you do not trust
your birth brother."
"I would never say such a thing," Dionte told him, a little shocked. "But
the fact is, Basante, it may be up to you and I to protect Pandora."
The smile faded away. "Dionte, that isn't possible. We can't work
without the family's support."
It will only be for a little while, I promise. Dionte took Basante's hand.
The smooth touch of his data display activated the sensors under the
skin of her palm. Basante plus, she subvocalized to her own implant,
and the preset commands she had encoded under that name flowed
down the filaments in her arm, through her palm, into the biosilicate of
his display, and to his implant.
"The family has decided not to protect Pandora from the Authority," she
said. "You see it as well as I do. You know this is true."
The human body was a hot, acidic, constantly shifting environment.
Anything inorganic planted inside it had a tendency to simply wear away
over time. Although the Conscience implants were primarily organic,
they each contained inorganic materials to assure the necessary precision
of memory and consistency of output. Those inorganics needed
monitoring and adjustment if they were to continue to function across
the lifetime of their host.
The monitoring and adjustment were taken care of by Guardians like
Dionte. Once a month Aleph downloaded any incidents each
Conscience's tiny AI had thought were matters of concern, so that the
family member could be counseled or advised. At that same time, Dionte
performed maintenance checks, injected alpha viruses loaded with fresh
stem cells for the organic filaments, and worked with a needle laser and a
hair-thin probe to lay in fresh connections or etch new patterns into the
chip itself.
The solution of how to bring the family closer together turned out to be
simple. It was a matter of a few new connections and a few new
filaments, creating a new junction between the implant's simple
data-handling functions that connected the implant to the display on the
back of the hand and the Conscience functions that connected the
implant to the mind.
"They are trying to compromise with the Authority the way they'd
compromise with other members of the family and it isn't going to
work," she went on, keeping his gaze captured with her own.
If her own Conscience had been fully functional, she never would have
been able to make the adjustments required, in herself or in anyone else.
She would have been overwhelmed by a guilty need to tell her kin what
she had planned and why she thought it would be a good idea. But that
had not happened, and during Basante's last appointment with her, she
had made it possible for her implant to speak directly to his.
If she had made no mistakes Basante's implant would respond to the
signals it was receiving from hers with endorphins and positive scents.
Her own implant whispered in her mind, raw percentages and unfiltered
numbers that made up the chemical analysis of Basante's mind. Dionte
could not catch them all. She would have to work on that. Obviously,
she needed a subprogram to perform the analysis automatically and give
her data she could use on the spot. Despite that, Dionte had to hold
back a smile, because the numbers told her that her adjustments were
working. Basante would hear her words and feel safety and security, not
guilt. He would be able to answer her without contradiction from his
Conscience. Even better, his implant spoke to hers, telling her what it
was doing, allowing her to order adjustments or reversals as they were
needed. The method was crude now, but she could improve on it. She
would improve on it.
"You understand what I'm saying, don't you, Basante? You see that I'm
right?"
Basante stared at her, confused, but only for a moment. "Yes," he said,
sounding a little surprised. "I do."
"I am not saying we should give up speaking in the meetings and
gathering our support," she said, grasping his hand even more tightly.
"Indeed, I am saying that changing the family's mind must be our
primary goal. But"—she held up her free hand to stop any interruption
he might be thinking to make—"we also must get ourselves ready in case
that support doesn't come, or in case it comes late."
A light came into Basante's eyes and spread into his face as fresh
confidence took hold of him. "We need Helice Trust."
"We need the child she can provide us."
"Yes." He squeezed her hand, confidence blossoming into eagerness.
"So, you will help me? I can count on you?" Say yes, say yes, Basante.
This has to work, or we 're all going to die. All of us, and Pandora
with us.
Basante's smile was warm and genuine and Dionte felt the warmth of it
thawing her fears. "Always."
"Thank you, Basante," she whispered. It was going to work. They could
still do it. The future had not been stolen from them yet.
Was the change permanent? Despite herself, Dionte searched his face,
looking for some sign. Would he be able to think about these matters
once she had left him? There was no way to know that yet. Yet.
"If you have doubts," she said earnestly, "if you change your mind, you
will tell me, won't you?"
"Of course I will." He squeezed her hand once again. "But I know you
are right."
"Thank you," she said again. Then she made herself let go of his hand
and stand up. "Now we both have our work to do. We will talk about
the steps we must take after the administrators' meeting."
"I will see you there."
They bowed to each other, and Dionte started down the path, her heart
singing. It worked, it worked! The system was not complete yet. Time
would reveal flaws and required additions, but there was still a little time.
With Basante's help she'd be able to make it all right. She could make
them understand what was really going on. She could show them
directly, without clumsy words, what they needed to do to protect their
world and their family from the treachery of the Authority and the
Called.
Smiling, she called up her schedule on her data display. Hagin Bhavasar,
her birth uncle and the senior tender for the city-mind, was coming in for
his check next week. She could review his records easily before then
and make her preparations. There would soon be much work that they
needed to do directly with Aleph, and it would be a great help to have
Uncle Hagin in agreement with them before then.




                           CHAPTER FIVE

                                  Stem
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

By the time she made it out of the forest, Chena was glad Mom had
insisted she wear the stupid hat and carry a water bottle.
For a long time, the woods had looked just like they did around
Offshoot—an endless succession of thick, gnarled tree trunks hung with
cablelike vines. Here and there, one of the giants had fallen and turned
into a moss-covered hillock overgrown with ferns and saplings straining
to reach the sunlight. She saw deer, squirrels, and quail. Once she even
thought she saw a bear, but she couldn't be sure.
Gradually the trees became smaller and more slender. The ground
between them filled with all kinds of bracken and underbrush, turning the
forest floor into a mosaic of greens and yellows dotted here and there
with blue or white flowers. Sunlight brightened the world and started
Chena sweating. Insects flew in clouds out of the undergrowth, but she
seemed to be moving too fast for them to settle on her. Something else
she was glad of. Bugs could be amazing to look at, but some of them
bit.
Just one more thing nobody warns you about living on a planet.
She'd spent most of her free time during the month hanging around
Offshoot's tinky little library, trying to find a decent map of where the
railbikes went and how far away the villages were from each other. But
there didn't seem to be a single complete map anywhere. She had to
piece together the information she found, but there were still big gaps
where she hadn't been able to find out anything.
She talked to Sadia about it at lunch one day, but Sadia had mostly
shrugged and told her that's the way it was, and what did she want to go
wandering around for anyway? There wasn't anywhere better than
Offshoot.
"What do you think you know about it?" asked Chena, leaning across
the table. "You've never been anywhere."
"Dad took me and Shond to Stem once," she said, poking at her bowl
of vegetable stew. "There's a market, and we watched the dirigibles fly
over that big lake." For a minute, Chena thought she was going to say
something else, but Sadia just scowled at her food. "Nothing to it."
Chena straightened up and watched Sadia dig a piece of potato out of
the stew and pop it into her mouth. "You were there once, you couldn't
have seen everything. There's supposed to be a theater too."
Sadia gave her a you're-joking look. "It's all the same people running the
place. You think they're going to let anybody have anything good?"
Which, Chena had to admit, made a certain amount of sense, but it still
wasn't the whole story.
Whatever that story was, though, Sadia wasn't telling. So Chena guessed
she'd just have to see for herself.
From her pieced-together map, it looked like Stem was about one
hundred kilometers away from Offshoot. Chena had a decent idea of
how long a kilometer was. Athena had been three kilometers from tip to
tip and she had been able to run up a whole arm and back down again
since she was eight.
On top of that, it turned out that riding was easier than walking. The
railbike didn't look much like the bicycles she'd seen in the rig games, or
even the ones that were used to turn the compost drums. It had two
wheels, all right, but they were clamped to the rail. A weird outrigger
kind of extension clamped to a second rail to the right of the bike. But if
you sat on the seat, held on to the handlebars, and pedaled, it went much
faster than she could ever run. It practically flew down the ravines that
had been cut by small streams flowing down toward the river. The
movement pressed a fresh wind against her face, so she felt cool, at least
in the beginning, even though the day was warm and still.
Better than that, Chena felt free. She could almost pretend she could go
anywhere, that the rails weren't lined with fence posts and that the whole
world really was opening up around her.
When Teal had heard about Chena's trip, she, of course, had wanted to
come. She'd followed Chena around in the miniature library, with its two
terminals that didn't even have any input jacks, begging Chena to let her
come along. When Teal finally hit the tears and the
I-don't-get-to-do-anything! stage, Chena was afraid Mom was going to
give in. But Mom cut the scene short by saying that while Chena was
"gallivanting around the world," she and Teal would have a special day
together scrounging stuff for the new house.
They had a house now. Mom had been able to get an advance on her
salary to make the rent. The place was dark and had roots coming
through the roof, they were still sleeping on the floor, and they had to
take baths in a big copper pot, but it was all theirs. They got to learn
how to cook on the woodstove and do all kinds of things that did not
involve shit, compost, or cleaning up after other people. Now that Mom
was making money and paying at least something into the village fund,
they only had to put in three hours a day on shift instead of six. When
they got enough together so Chena and Teal could go to school, they'd
only have to put in two hours.
Chena had really known Teal was over her snit when Teal rolled up
close to her in the dark and whispered in her ear, "You're really going to
look for spies, right? Because the poisoners are trying to divert
messages from Dad."
They hadn't shared a Dad story in weeks. Teal had been too pouty.
Relief had rushed through Chena. She'd have her day.
"Right. Stem is a bigger town," Chena had whispered back. "They're
bound to have more information there about what's going on. I need to
scope the place out. See who we can trust there."
"I'm starting a record of who comes and goes from other towns," said
Teal eagerly. "There's this kid on my shift, Michio, he talks about the
boat schedules all the time. I think it's like a game with him. I could talk
to him." Then she added quickly, "But I wouldn't tell him why I wanted
to know."
"That's a go plan," said Chena. "But mostly you've got to keep an eye
on Mom while I'm gone. Let me know if there's anybody sneaking
around watching her or anything like that."
"Because Dad's got enemies," added Teal solemnly. "Which means
we've got enemies, and the spies may be watching Mom to see if they
can find him through her."
"Right." Chena nodded, even though Teal couldn't see her in the dark.
"So, we've got to look out for her, okay?"
"Okay."
Teal had curled up and gone straight to sleep then, but Chena had lain
awake for a while, thinking about the stories they told about their father,
and the spy game. Sometimes she wondered if it was a good idea.
I mean, if he was coming back, he'd be back by now, wouldn't he? If
he was coming back, Mom wouldn’t even have left Athena.
Unless we 're right…unless the stories are true.
Or unless Dad had just run out on them. Chena had squirmed under her
blanket, making Teal stir sleepily like an echo of the restless movement.
Sadia and Shond's mom had left them. She just got onto a boat one day,
Sadia said, and she didn't come back. Sadia wouldn't talk about what
happened to their dad.
She wondered if Teal ever thought about that, if Dad had just left them,
because he'd gotten tired of them, or he didn't like being poor anymore,
or they were just too much of a hassle to stay with when he could have
been out flying around with the Authority. They never talked about it,
and Chena realized she didn't really want to. She wanted to tell the
stories and believe he was coming home, even when she knew he wasn't.
Chena pushed down hard now on the pedals, trying to put some
distance between herself and that idea. Ahead of her, the light made a
white wall with just a thin screen of trees in front of it. Another half
dozen pedal strokes, and she broke free of the forest into the full
sunlight.
In front of her stretched a sea of pale blond grass undulating gently
toward a misty blue horizon. A riot of birdsong replaced the rush of
wind in the branches. Chena gasped and forgot to pedal for a moment.
Her bike glided to a gentle halt.
Birds clung to every stem of grass, all of them singing, chattering, or
calling. The noise was deafening. They were all different colors, from
browns and blacks to vivid reds, blues, and golds, and even one little
one that was deep purple. Even the butterflies fluttering between the
grass stems didn't come in more colors.
Then in the distance something big and brown leapt out of the tall grass.
All the birds launched themselves into the air in a great black cloud,
blotting out the sky. Chena's heart hammered in her chest, but startled
fear rapidly turned to astonishment, and then awe. It was a long moment
before she was able to tear her gaze away from the tattered cloud of
birds and look for the big thing that had caused the mass exodus.
Images of wolves and dinosaurs from the games flashed briefly through
her mind, and she felt glad of the fence posts for one split second. But
whatever it had been, it was as gone as the birds.
Eventually Chena remembered what she was supposed to be doing and
applied her feet to the bike pedals again.
After a while, this new part of the world became even more monotonous
than the forest. She couldn't see past the thick growth of the grass on
either side. The long and steep hills were fun to glide down, but they
were a pain to pedal up. The sun's heat was smothering and she was
almost out of water. But she kept on going. If her estimates were even
close to right, using one of the turnaround points and heading back
would make for a longer ride before she got back to people than if she
just kept going. She glanced at her comptroller: 11:24. She'd been riding
for four hours.
She hadn't ever expected to see the wrist computer again, let alone have
her shift supervisor give it to her. But, as she was showing up for her
shift, this time to start emptying "night soil," which was as disgusting as
Sadia had predicted, that week's guy-with-a-scanner had handed her a
paper-wrapped bundle the size of her fist.
"I was told this was yours," he said as he handed it over.
Chena unfolded the paper and saw her comptroller lying inside. Written
neatly on the paper itself were the words, Thank you for the loan,
station girl. Come back for your tea.
Chena had stuffed the paper in her pocket, strapped the comptroller
back on her wrist, and tried not to think about it. Part of Mom's month
of perfect behavior included having nothing at all to do with Nan Elle,
ever again. Regan the cop had not been able to turn up anything against
her, or at least nothing that he could prove to get the village court to act
against her rather than the guy they'd pinned the murder on in the first
place. That was not enough to clear her in Mom's eyes, though.
Somehow Chena didn't think anything would ever be enough.
Chena was panting by the time her bike crested the highest ridge. At the
top, the grass was only knee-high and she could finally see all around
her. The river to her left spread out wide, brown, and slow. The forest
was a curving shadow behind her. In front of her waited the end of the
world—a ragged semicircle of land that dropped off into a lake of blue
and silver that stretched out until Chena could not tell water from sky. A
tree-crowned promontory thrust out into the water, allowing her to see
the rippling red cliffs that lined the shore. '
The rails did not lead to the cliffs, however. They wound the long way
down to a curving beach and a cluster of sand dunes.
She couldn't see the actual town from here, but she didn't expect to. It
was probably as well hidden in the dunes as Offshoot was in the trees.
Chena kicked off the rail and let the bike cruise down the slope.
"Hhhheeeeee-yaaaaah!" she cried, giddy with success and gathering
speed.
Momentum carried her straight through the dunes. She caught glimpses
of windows and saw boardwalks crowded with people. Chena waved,
although no one was looking at her.
The rail ended in an open-sided depot exactly like the one she'd left in
Offshoot. She parked her bike in line with eight or ten others and ran her
hand through the scanner on the wood and wire gate. When she did, the
lock on the gate clicked opened and let her out into the dune town and
onto its busy boardwalks.
The familiar press of bodies and competing conversations enveloped her
and Chena felt herself grinning. This was more like it. More like the
station, more like a real place. Except during shift change, Offshoot
mostly felt empty.
Stem, though, was alive. People stood on the walkways and watched the
boats out on the water. They stood on jetties, dangling fishing lines off
the side or working around the dirigibles, cages of silver wire and
glittering aerogel, that sat on the water waiting to take off. They stepped
aside for each other, nodding and saluting as they did. Both men and
women wore robes and skirts painted with bright patterns you'd never
see in the woods. Chena wondered if these people had to work for their
village like they did in Offshoot, or if they all got out of it somehow.
Then she wondered how she could find out.
Toward the water, she glimpsed some white, tentlike structures. The
crowds seemed even thicker there. Chena slid through the knots and
currents of people and headed toward the tents, trying to look casual,
like she'd done this a thousand times. She stole glances at the town,
careful not to stare. It would mark her. Maybe there weren't real spies
here, but she'd bet there were people like Madra, or Regan the cop, or
Nan Elle. The kind of people who always wanted to know who you
were, what you were doing, and why.
Compared to Offshoot, Stem was flat. All the buildings were dug into
the dunes, with sand and thin grasses covering them. The roof plantings
were sparse—lots of grasses tipped with tiny purple and red flowers,
and thin vines hanging down walls. She didn't see any actual gardens like
they had on top of the dorm or the dining hall.
Chena reached the boardwalk closest to the water's edge. The lane
broadened out into a wide street. Along the edges, people had set up
poles and hung them with canvas to make shady awnings. Men and
women sat under the awnings in the middle of collections of baskets,
talking to, or even shouting at, the passersby…
"Fresh as a daisy, straight out of the lake, not five minutes ago!"
"Pure dried, take a look at that, smell that, that's pure and strong, that
is!"
"Lake plums! Lake plums! Sweet and tangy, right here!"
Chena's smile returned. It was a market, like they had in the stairways on
the station some weeks. Except the stuff here looked new.
Chena's good mood put a swing in her stride as she passed through the
market, glancing casually into the baskets, but not letting herself be
caught by the sellers. Some baskets held piles of dried leaves or brightly
colored cloth. One or two held other baskets. There were toys, clothes,
even some shoes, although none of them would be much good in the
woods, since they were mostly sandals. But there were jackets and fruits
and paper books, bread and jugs of stuff that smelled sweet or tangy or
just plain strong. Chena felt a familiar soft envy steal over her that she
knew came from the sight of so many things she couldn't have.
The cool wind off the water brought the scent of cooking fish and hot
spices. Chena's stomach rumbled painfully. She followed the scent
in another white tent, where people lined up like they did in the dining
hall in Offshoot. Chena spotted a stack of bowls, grabbed one, and
joined the line. But before she could get to the pots of whatever smelled
so good, a round, brown, bald man walking by with a stack of clean
bowls frowned at her.
"Don't know you, do I?" His accent was nasal and he slurred his words
together into unfamiliar patterns.
Before Chena could think, she shook her head.
"Lemme see your hand." He balanced the bowls in the crook of one fat
elbow and gestured impatiently. Reluctantly, Chena extended her hand,
and he studied the mark on the back.
Then he turned his head and spat on the sandy boardwalk. "Get outta
here. This is for citizens only. Offshoot's gotta feed its own."
"Please?" Chena tried, putting on her best big-eyed begging look. "I've
been riding all morning. I won't take much, I promise."
"Piss off, kid."
"Back at you." Chena pitched her bowl right at the stack in his arms. It
hit, and all the bowls tumbled to the boardwalk. She was already off and
running by the time she heard shattering ceramic. Her legs were tired, but
she tore down the boardwalk, shoving her way between people and
dodging around obstacles she barely saw, until the tents were out of
sight behind the dunes.
Great, she thought, wrapping her arms tight around herself and staring at
the dunes and their sparse, waving grass. Now what?
There had to be a place where she could pay for food. She had a couple
of metal chits in her pocket that Mom said was twenty positives out of
their account. That should be more than enough for a meal, and an
emergency comm burst to the receiver at the Offshoot library, if she
needed one.
Chena wandered along the boardwalk between the buildings nestled into
the dunes. The windows were all tinted, so she couldn't see inside them.
She thought she smelled cooking a couple of times, but she didn't see
one open door or inviting canopy.
Finally she collapsed against one of the boardwalk rails, took off her hat,
and wiped at her forehead. She unslung her water bottle from her
shoulder and drank down the last of it, rattling the bottle a little to make
sure she'd gotten it all. She hung it back over her shoulder, jammed her
hat back on her head, and closed her eyes for a minute, trying to think.
The sounds of voices reached her, not from her right, where the market
and busy piers were, but from the left, and a little behind. Chena's eyes
flipped open and she turned her head toward the noise, straightening up
as she did. It took her a minute to orient on the sounds, but there was
laughter as well as talk. Hope rising inside her, she followed the voices.
The boardwalk wound in and out of the curves of three dunes until
finally it passed by a low, open doorway into one of the hills. The
laughter came out of there; so did the cooking smells. Chena's mouth
started watering, and she was in through the doorway before she knew
she'd moved.
It looked like there was a party going on. Four men and women stood
on a narrow stage at the back singing about "a stroll, and a roll, and get
back up again." People, all kinds and all ages, stood around laughing
and talking. Women sat on men's laps. Men leaned over women's
shoulders and whispered in their ears. People carried trays of food
around, offering them so people could pick out whatever they wanted.
Chena smelled spices and meat and fresh bread. The scents cramped
her stomach up again. She stepped farther into the scented dimness and
skirted the crowd to try to find an empty table. She could watch what
happened and see how you ordered, or maybe you had to prepay, or—
"Well, then, who let you in here?"
Chena looked up, startled, into the eyes of the handsomest man she had
ever seen. His wavy auburn hair fell back from his high forehead. His
eyes glowed green, as if sunlight shone behind them. His shoulders and
arms were broad, but not ridiculous, like a cartoon, just…nice. His skin
was a clear pale pink, but unlike most men that color, he had no hint of a
beard. He wore a loose white tunic tucked into trousers that were tight
enough she could see the strong shape of his legs.
"I, um, just…" began Chena, trying desperately to decide what she
should be saying or doing here. She felt her cheeks start to burn. "I was
hungry and I couldn't get anything down in the group tent, and I—"
"And you smelled food and came in here," he finished for her.
"Naturally." He frowned, and even angry, he was still gorgeous. "Who's
the reject we've got on the door anyway?" He wasn't looking at her
anymore, he was scanning the room.
"I'll go," she said quickly. "I'm sorry. I didn't know—"
"Wait a minute." He put a hand on her shoulder, and Chena felt her heart
pound hard against her rib cage. "I'm not mad at you. Listen"— he
smiled like he already knew her and liked her—"what's your name?"
"Chena Trust," she said immediately. She knew she should be careful.
She knew all about strangers and what could happen, she wasn't stupid,
she just wanted him to know her name.
A flicker of some other expression crossed his face, but cleared up right
away. "Chena," he said, as if to make sure he had it right. "Why don't
you go out and wait by the door? I'll be there in two seconds, all right?"
Chena nodded and retreated. Once she reached the threshold, she
glanced back into the dim, crowded interior and saw the man talking
with a pale woman and waving his hands. The woman looked angry.
Chena bit her lip and ducked around the corner. Had she gotten him in
trouble?
But when he came out a couple of minutes later, he was smiling.
Looking at him, Chena felt a warmth spread through her. As long as he
was smiling, everything had to be okay.
"Well," he said. "I have to apologize for my rudeness. You gave me
your name, but I didn't return the compliment. I'm Farin Shas." He
saluted her formally.
"I'm Chena Trust." Then she remembered she'd already told him that,
and bit her lip against the fresh blush that was already starting. Farin just
raised his eyebrows as if hearing her name for the first time. His brows
were thick and full, outlining his green eyes and making them look even
brighter. "Trust? There's a portentous name. Who do you trust, Chena?
Or does it mean I should trust you?"
He was teasing and she knew it, but no fast answer came to her. All she
could do was look at the ground and shrug, although she was kicking
herself inside the entire time.
"I’m sorry," he said gently. "You should never have to he teased on an
empty stomach. Would you like to have lunch with me?"
As she lifted her gaze, Chena realized he was carrying a basket on his
arm with some bundles wrapped in white cloth inside.
"That would be great. Thank you." The words came out fairly steady.
"Then allow me to show you one of the more peaceful places in our
bustling little community." He gestured for her to come walk beside him,
which Chena did, trying all the time to keep from grinning like an idiot.
She didn't want him to think she was just a baby. In the back of her
mind she knew Mom would kill her if she ever found out about this.
Well, Mom was back in Offshoot, and Chena wasn't going to do
anything really stupid. They were in public, and she wasn't going to eat
or drink anything he didn't. She knew what she was doing.
Farin led her around the boardwalks until they were back by the water.
They came to a small dock with a chip scan on the gate. Farin let it scan
his hand and entered a code that brought the words and a guest up on
the display. He nodded to Chena and she let herself be scanned. The
gate clicked open for them.
The dock on the other side was dotted with benches curving around
small tables that let you look out over the water and see the boats
skimming across the crinkled waves, and a stately dirigible drifting
overhead. The cliffs towered over their shoulders, and Chena could see
that wind and water had carved dark arches and caves into the rust-red
stone.
"I haven't got much here," said Farin, setting his basket on the table.
"But this is a very informal arrangement. Next time I hope you'll let me
know when you're going to be in town."
"Sure." Chena got the word out without making it squeak, barely.
He lifted the cloth off the basket to reveal a loaf of bread. He picked it
up and broke it in half, handing one part to Chena. The inside was full of
herbs and cheeses. It smelled fantastic. Once he'd bitten into his, she ate
hers and found it tasted even better than it smelled. He also had a cup
full of raspberries. He ate a few, then smiled as he offered them to her.
"Contraband from Offshoot." He winked conspiratorially. "They just
don't grow out here on the sand."
Chena accepted a few of the sweet, dark red berries and ate them,
keeping her attention fixed out across the water. She didn't want Farin to
see her staring at him, even though she wanted to watch the way his
red-gold hair rippled across his shoulders.
The silence stretched out until Chena wanted to squirm. She looked for
something to say and found only the water in front of her. Well, maybe
that would do.
"So, um, this whole thing is a lake?" She swept her hand out in a broad
arc.
"That's right," said Farin, tearing a piece of bread off of the loaf and
popping it into his mouth. He chewed for a moment and swallowed. "It's
the biggest lake on Pandora. They named it Superior after a similar body
of water on Old Earth." He cocked his head toward her and Chena
looked quickly down at the remains of bread in her hands. His accent
was mellower than the man's in the food tent and the unfamiliar lilt made
the words sound rhythmic, like poetry.
"And those are caves in the cliffs out there?" She nodded to the
monoliths.
"They say some of them go on for a kilometer or more." His smile grew
sly again. "Not that anyone from the village has ever gone out to see, of
course."
Chena swallowed hard. Did he mean to say someone had? Had he? Did
he know a way around the fences? Could she maybe find a way to ask
him?
But before she could think of the right words, Farin said, "So, Chena,
what brought you to Stem?"
Chena caught herself halfway through her shrug and dropped her
shoulders. "I just wanted to see someplace different, and I thought
maybe ..." She stopped.
"Maybe what?"
Chena risked a glance at him. Amusement danced in his green eyes, but
he seemed genuinely interested.
"I wanted to see if I could figure out a way to make some money. My
mom..." Pride stopped her, and she shrugged. "I just thought maybe I
could make something extra, you know?"
Farin nodded slowly, seriously. "Yes, I very much do know." He gave
her a fresh smile, this one just a little sad. "It's hard at first," he said.
"And particularly when on your first working day you get hauled in by
the cops."
His words brought Chena's head up. "Who told you?"
He just continued to smile gently. "My spies are everywhere."
Spies? Did he know about that too? Who was this guy? Did he think she
was stupid? Chena felt on the verge of panic.
Farin laughed. "Easy, Chena." He patted her shoulder. "I'm not working
for Regan. Nan Elle told me."
Chena felt her eyes widen. "You know her?"
He nodded. "Yes. I usually see her when I'm in Offshoot. She makes up
a regular batch of medicine for me."
"So, she's not a poisoner?" Chena asked tentatively. She should have
known not to trust the cop, but Nan Elle was so ... bizarre…
"No." Farin pushed his hair back from his forehead. "The cops just
want you to think that so you won't go to her for help. She's outside the
system, see, and the hothousers hate that kind of thing."
"What kind of thing?"
"People not staying put." Farin's gaze drifted out across the water.
"People not doing exactly what it's predicted they'll do." He jerked his
chin inland. "That's why they make it so hard to get from place to place,
and why no one is allowed to own a private phone or computer. If
people are kept separated, they are easier to handle."
"Somebody said that was to minimize environmental impact." She said it
tentatively, testing the idea.
"I've heard that too." Now he shrugged. "It might even be true, but I
wouldn't count on it."
Silence again. Chena watched somebody on the jetty haul a fish out of
the water on the end of a string. "So why do people let them? Do all
this?" It was a question that had been growing inside her all month, and
she hadn't even started finding any answers to it.
She glanced back at Farin. He was watching her. Did he like what he
saw? Maybe he did, or maybe he just saw a kid.
"You're from the station, right?" he asked. Chena nodded. "I've heard
about how things are there. Why do people let the superiors push them
around?"
"I don't know," said Chena, thinking of her mother and how they had to
leave. "Because they can't stop them, I guess."
Farin tamed up his palm to say there-you-go. "It's the same down here."
He paused and then said. "The other thing is that the system here really
does work. Enough news comes down the pipe that we all know what's
going on out in the Called. As bad as it is here, almost everybody agrees
it's worse everywhere else, or at least that's what they tell themselves."
Chena was silent. She couldn't think of anything polite to say.
The corner of Farm's mouth curled up. "You're right. It does stink." He
popped the last of the bread into his mouth. "I've also been told it's a
very common situation." He looked at his empty palms and then wiped
them briskly together, dusting the crumbs off.
"Well, that's my lunch break. I've got to get back or I'll get docked."
"You work…there?" asked Chena. "You're an actor?"
"And a singer, and host. It's a pretty good living." He folded the cloth
and laid it in the basket. "I enjoyed this, Chena Trust. I hope we can do
it again." He smiled his warm, golden smile and Chena felt her whole self
smile back.
"Sure. Maybe ... I've got a day off again next week ..."
He nodded. "I'll look out for you. Ask whoever's on the door to find
me." He stood and paused. "And if you bring a pint of raspberries with
you, I'll pay for them." He paused again. "In fact, would you take a
message back to Offshoot for me? I'd pay for that too."
"Sure!" She stopped short of saying, Anything. It might sound…weird.
Childish.
He reached into his shirt pocket and pulled out a pen and a small
notebook. He thought for a moment and jotted down a few words. He
folded the paper into thirds and wrote something on the blank side.
"Here," he said, handing it to her. "If you could give that to Pari Sakhil,
I'd appreciate it." He dug his hand into his pocket again and handed her
a positives chit.
"Oh, you don't..." She held up her hands. "I mean, I've got to go back
anyway...."
"I'm glad to know you're willing to do me a favor." He took her free
hand and folded it around the chit. "But if you want to make yourself
some money, Chena Trust, don't ever do something for free when the
customer's willing to pay."
Slowly she drew her hand back. "Do you want an answer back?" she
asked, ideas flitting through her mind and forming into hopeful
possibilities.
"Very good." He nodded with satisfaction. "An answer and a pint of
raspberries, and I'll pay for both."
More ideas. Chena felt her spine tingle with the strength of them. "And if
somebody had a message for someone here and I needed to know who
they were…?"
"Now you're thinking. I could probably tell you the names and homes of
most people in Stem." He picked up the basket. "I'll see you soon,
Chena Trust." He saluted her briefly, flashed one more smile, and turned
away to stroll up the boardwalk.
Chena watched his back until he disappeared around the curve of a
dune. Her hand began to tighten around the note from sheer delight, but
she stopped herself before she crumpled it. This paper stuff was not as
flexible as a sheet screen. She looked at the chit and read the positive
code. He had given her enough to pay for half the bike rental, for just a
message.
There were possibilities here. She might be able to make this work. If
other people were willing to pay for errands and messages ... if she
could make one trip every day, and bring back as much stuff as she
could carry ...
Except she couldn't make one trip every day. She had to work, and they
might not be going to school yet, but Mom hadn't stopped insisting they
try to learn something, as she put it. Unless Chena could figure out some
way to free up her days, this was going to stay nothing but a set of really
good ideas.
Chena chewed on her lip as she walked back toward the railbike depot.
There had to be a way. She'd find it. But even if she didn't, she would at
least make one more trip to bring Farin his answer and his raspberries.
She would see him again.


By the time Chena got back to Offshoot, twilight and flowers filled the
forest, and she was as tired as if she'd spent the entire day shoveling
compost. But she didn't mind. She held the chit and the note in her
pocket like precious secrets. She knew how she could make her
errand-running business work. She could help Mom make enough
money to get them back to Athena Station and then pay an Authority
shipper to take them to some other world where no one would snatch
them up for body parts. All she had to do was convince Teal and Mom
about a couple of things. When she'd done that, she'd go back to Stem,
and she'd see Farin again. They'd talk, and she would tell him about her
ideas for running a whole business of carrying packages and letters, and
he'd tell her how smart she was, and then ... and then ...
Chena stubbed her toe against an uneven board on the catwalk and
stumbled forward a few steps. She swore and hurried up the stairs,
keeping her eyes firmly on where she was going.
It was shift change. Chena tried to get above the worst of the crowd by
climbing the stairs to the catwalks, but even the catwalks were crowded.
She found herself being jostled on all sides by people anxious to get to
their meals and their baths, or just to get indoors before the mosquitoes
rose for the evening.
Below her, she saw Sadia shouldering her way through the crowds as
they spread out. She waved, wondering what Sadia had been doing,
since it was her day off too. Sadia must not have seen her, though,
because she did not wave or even break stride.
Chena shrugged. Oh, well. I can tell her everything tomorrow. Well,
okay, maybe not everything. Maybe she wouldn't tell Sadia how her
heart thumped when Farin smiled. She didn't want Sadia to think she
was a stupid little girl with a crush.
The house Mom had rented was on the second level of Offshoot. It was
a small place, lashed in the shadows near a cluster of other buildings
around a central cistern that caught the water falling from the upper
levels and spilled it down to the canals that ran toward the
hydro-processing buildings.
The house had been built so that strip windows alternated with thick
wooden panels, letting in what little sunlight crept under the thick
branches and between their neighbors' houses. Even for an Offshoot
house, it was perpetually dim, which was one of the reasons Mom had
gotten it so cheap. But now Chena could see light in the windows and
her heart rose. She couldn't wait to tell Mom....
She stopped in her tracks. Careful, Chena. Tell Mom too much and
you’ll get so grounded…
She shook her head. It was okay. She'd be able to tell her enough. Who
would she say she got the letter from, though? Talking to strangers was
not a sport Mom considered appropriate for her and Teal. If he was a
friend of someone, okay, but she sure couldn't say he was a friend of
Nan Elle's.
Maybe she didn't have to tell about the letter at all. Maybe she could just
tell about the idea of the letter.
Yeah, that'll do it. Secure with that extra thought, Chena pushed open
the door.
"Well, there she is," announced Mom. "You were wrong Teal, we won't
have to call out the cops after all."
The front room had been completely transformed while she'd been gone.
Patchworks of cloth made a colorful rug for the center of the warped
floor. A low table, canted either from the tilt in the floor or because its
legs were uneven, stood on the rug. Four fat red pillows lay scattered
around it. The blank, worn wood of the walls had been polished.
Curtains as patchworked as the rug hung in the windows. Vines and
flowers stood in baskets and pots in the corners.
"How?" began Chena.
"Afr, you forget, Supernova." Mom smiled. She sat in the middle of the
floor with a weird, blocky contraption in front of her and a length of
purple material hanging out one edge of it. "I used to be a colony
woman, and not a rich one either. I know a thing or three about making
do, when I can get the stuff." She gazed in satisfaction at the room. "It's
not high design, but it will do, and we can fix it up as we go."
"Look at this, Chena!" exclaimed Teal, jumping to her feet and pulling
her sister toward the low table. "We get to eat on the floor!"
"Well, not quite, but close." Mom also stood and enfolded Chena in an
embrace that went on long enough that Chena knew she had really been
a little worried. "How was the great adventure?"
"Great," answered Chena. "Where'd you get all the..." She gestured at
the rug and curtains.
"Amerand Dho, the mother of one of Teal's friends, told me there was a
rag room in the recycler complex. Free for the taking. Same place we
got your hat." Mom pulled the object in question off and hung it on a
wooden hook on the back of the door that also had not been there when
Chena left. "I borrowed the sewing machine from her as well."
"I helped," announced Teal. "I cut stuff out and held it together so Mom
could pin it all up. I screwed the table back together—"
"Nailed," corrected Mom.
So that's why its crooked, thought Chena, but she didn't say anything.
Mom walked over to the stove, where something smelled really great.
"Are you hungry?"
Chena's mouth was watering worse than it had when she met Farin. She
didn't even need to answer. Mom just started scooping soup into a
bowl.
They gathered around the new table, eating and talking. The soup wasn't
as good as the stuff in the dorm, but it felt great inside her. Mom and
Teal told her about the scavenger hunt through the recycling complex,
looking for stuff that wasn't too old or worn out or dirty. They had
pallets in the bedroom now. Apparently Teal had spent the better part of
the afternoon up on the roof whacking the dust out of them. This was
not, according to her report, anywhere near as stellar as getting to build a
table.
Chena told them about the grasslands with the birds, and about the lake
that sparkled and filled the horizon, and the cave-riddled cliffs. She
described the market, and the jetties with the people coming and going.
She left out breaking the bowls, and replaced the story of how she
finally got lunch with a few vague remarks about a tent and sandwiches.
She also left out her money idea. She needed to convince Teal to go
along with the scheme first. If she was going to make this work, Teal
would have to take her shifts.
The night thickened, the room dimmed, and Chena found herself
yawning until she thought her face would split wide open. Mom lit an
extra lamp, but the brightness didn't wake Chena up any. Her head
started to droop toward her empty bowl. Mom laughed.
"Okay, big day's over and work starts again tomorrow. Help me wash
up, and you two are going to bed."
Chena brought in buckets of water from the cistern and Mom added hot
water from the kettle on the stove. The kettle was new too. They washed
the red-brown bowls and tarnished spoons and put them on the new
shelf to dry. Mom had obviously put that one together.
Another bucket of water was hauled in and faces were washed and teeth
were brushed and Chena was finally able to collapse onto her new pallet.
It was thin and lumpy and smelled earthy, but, like the soup, it felt great.
She placed the note and the chit underneath the pillow for safekeeping
and snuggled down under the woolen blankets.
I'll talk to Teal in the morning, she thought, pulling the blanket up to her
ears. Sleep now.
"Chena," whispered Teal excitedly. A hand shook her by the shoulder.
"Chena!"
"Get off." Chena shoved her hand away. "We'll talk in the morning."
"But I caught a spy."
Chena pulled the blanket the rest of the way over her head. "Tell me
tomorrow."
"No." Teal yanked the blanket down. "Now. He was talking to Mom."
"Huh?" Chena opened both eyes and looked at her sister. Teal was just
a blur in the darkness, but her whisper was urgent.
And I'm definitely not getting any sleep till I hear this.
"What'd he want?"
"Shh," breathed Teal. Chena just rolled her eyes.
Teal shoved the sleeve of her nightshirt up, exposing her comptroller. "I
got him coded in," she whispered proudly. She touched the display stud
and a soft silver glow lit up her face, turning it into a mass of blobs and
shadows. " 'Spy showed up at twelve-thirty hours—' "
"Showed up?" The words trickled into Chena's mind. "He came here?"
Teal nodded rapidly, making wisps of hair flutter around her face. "We
were just carrying the table parts up from the recycler."
"Keep going." Exhaustion pulled back from Chena, leaving room for
wariness.
' 'Spy was a man,' " Teal read. " 'Taller than Mom, with short black hair
and skin about my color and gray eyes, wearing a black shirt and white
canvas pants and boots.' "
"What did he…" Chena stopped and rephrased it, to keep within the feel
of the game. "What did he say he wanted?"
Teal checked her notes. " ‘Spy gave his name as Experimenter Basante
from the Alpha Complex.’ "
Alpha Complex. The hothouse. Chena bit back her questions.
" 'Spy said he'd be pleased to talk to Helice Trust in private.' " Teal
paused. "I'm not making this up, he really talked like that."
"I believe you," Chena assured her. "Keep going."
" 'Mom ordered Teal to go outside. Teal stood sideways next to the
door so she could listen, but she wasn't able to make notes on
everything exactly, because she didn't know how to spell it all and they
talked fast.'"
"It's okay," said Chena, before Teal added a longer apology.
" 'Spy asked Mom if she'd thought about her future, now that she'd been
living here for a month. Mom answered she liked it here just fine. She
had a job and her girls were happy. Spy asked Mom if she wasn't
interested in some comfort, some security. Mom answered she'd never
had that anyway, so why should she be willing to sell herself for it?'"
Sell herself? To who? For what? What is she talking about? Chena bit
her lip, which was already sore from the sun and from her chewing on it
all day. Teal didn't seem to know what she was saying, she was just
having fun reporting it all.
" 'Spy talked about the Diversity Crisis and how important it was that
everybody help out,'" Teal went on. " 'He also talked about assuming
debts and making regular payments to somebody or the other, Teal
didn't catch the name.' " Teal squinted at the display. " 'Mom said thank
you but we were all just fine. Spy talked about Diversity Crisis again and
Mom said what a lovely day, thank you for stopping by, but we have a
lot of work to do. Spy left.' "
Teal sat back, and in the faint green light from her comptroller Chena
could see her face had gone suddenly serious. "They're still after her,"
she whispered. "The hothousers. They're not going to leave her alone."
"They're going to have to," said Chena firmly, angrily. "Because she's
just going to keep on saying no. Mom is not going to let them
experiment on her, no matter what." Inside, she was thinking, Why didn't
Mom say there'd been a man here? How come she didn't tell me?
Then, guiltily, she remembered all the things she hadn't told Mom about
today.
This keeps up, we're going to fill this whole house with enough secrets
to bust apart the walls.
"Did you find out anything new in Stem? About Dad?" Teal wanted to
play, and she'd already managed to chase sleep away, so Chena figured
she'd better go along with it.
Chena considered what to tell her. "No, not about Dad. But I did find
out something new about that woman, the old woman Nan Elle."
"Is she a spy too? I've seen her. She looks like she should be a spy."
Her face squinched up as if she just tasted something sour.
"Spies don't look like spies, vapor-brain," growled Chena, smacking
Teal gently on the shoulder to let her know she was being silly. "If they
looked like spies, everyone would know, and what would be the point?"
Teal smacked her back, and they slapped at each other's hands, giggling
for a few minutes, before Chena went on. "Yes, she's a spy, but she's
working on Dad's side." Is she really? Do I really know that? Farin
could've lied to me. But why would he? Cops always have something
going on, but Farin, he's just a person.
"She is?" Teal was saying thoughtfully, as if she were turning the idea
over in her head and seeing how it fit into the scenario they already had
laid out. "Then what about the cop?"
"I don't think he's bad," said Chena slowly. "But he doesn't know what's
really going on, so he's going to make mistakes. We have to keep an eye
out for him because he could get in the way." Then she thought of
something else. "The stuff you've coded, Teal, you did encrypt it, didn't
you?"
"How dumb do you think I am?" she asked indignantly. "Encrypted and
substituted. Nobody's reading this stuff but me."
"Okay, good. Now, I'm toasted. I've got to get some sleep." She pulled
the blankets back up again and laid down on the earthy-smelling pallet.
"Chena?"
Chena squeezed her eyes shut. "What?"
"Why'd it have to be Dad that went away? Why couldn't they get
someone else?"
Chena suppressed a groan and rolled over so she faced her sister's
approximate location.
"It had to be him because they needed someone who was a really good
pilot. We figured all that out, remember?"
"Yeah, but the Authority has thousands of really good pilots. I mean,
that's the point, isn't it?"
Why are you doing this? I don't want to talk about this. Chena forced
herself to think in terms of the story, of their Dad the brave spy and
pilot, not anything else. "They do, but they're not always sure they can
trust them." The story blossomed inside her. "See, the poisoners are
working on a whole bunch of Called worlds. They have to work in small
labs and keep what they're doing a secret. But they also have to talk to
each other to tell each other what they're doing. So they use messengers.
They're bribing the Authority pilots to carry messages back and forth for
them, between the labs where they're making their poison."
"But the Authority knew nobody bribed Dad," added Teal. "Because we
didn't have any money."
"Right." Chena smiled to the darkness. "The Authority knew Dad was
honest, so they came to him, and they said, 'We need you for this
mission,' and he said, 'What about my wife and kids? I can't leave them.
It might be dangerous,' and the Authority said, 'You don't have to worry
about them. We'll watch out for them, but we might have to hide them
until your work is finished.'"
"And Dad said, 'All right, I'll do it, because we can't let the poisoners go
free,'" jumped in Teal, her voice low and shaking with drama. " 'There
are too many lives at stake, but I'll need to know what happens to my
family, so I can make sure they're all right."
The story took hold inside Chena. It felt warm and comfortable, like
Farin's smile. "So Dad flew out to one of the Called worlds where they
were pretty sure there was a lab, and he started asking questions,
carefully, because he's a spy too now, but he's spying for the Authority.
He started asking about making extra money, and who'd have good
jobs, and he didn't care what it was as long as the pay was good, that
kind of thing."
Chena heard cloth rustle as Teal nodded and pitched in. "Pretty soon, a
bribed pilot told Dad that there were these people who'd pay him to take
coded messages to other planets. Secret stuff, and how he wasn't
supposed to get caught with it. So Dad said sure, he'd do it, and the
pilot gave him the message."
She fell silent, and Chena picked up where she left off. "The message,
which was encrypted. But Dad said, 'Don't I get to meet these guys?'
And the bribed pilot said, 'Not until you prove you can do the job.' "
Teal let out a long happy breath. "So Dad's got to deliver that message
first before he can find out who's sending it. I like it."
"Me too," admitted Chena softly.
"Do you want to go to sleep now?" asked Teal.
Finally! "Yes, so shut up, would you?"
Teal blew a raspberry at her, which Chena ignored. After a minute,
Chena heard her sister wriggling around and getting comfortable. She
closed her eyes gratefully and drifted to sleep.
That night, she dreamed of Farin, but in the morning she couldn't
remember what those dreams had been about.




                              CHAPTER SIX

                                  Witness
                                                            Contents - Prev / Next

Madra showed up during breakfast, which was brown bread toasted on
top of the stove and raspberries and early apples, eaten raw.
There was a knock, Mom opened the door, and Madra stepped in,
surveying the room. For once, she was not smiling.
Instead, she sighed and put her hands on her hips. "So, you did raid the
stores."
"Is there a problem?" asked Mom, pushing the door closed.
Madra's mouth pursed, as if it were trying to smile on its own and she
was trying to tell it not to. "There is if you didn't tell the shift supervisor
that you're not living in the dorms anymore."
"I didn't tell the shift supervisor anything. There was no supervisor there
when I went in." Mom sat back down at a little table and nodded toward
an empty pillow. "Won't you have a seat?"
Madra pressed her lips together in a thin line. She did sit, however,
folding her legs neatly under her. "In that case, we do have a problem.
More than one, actually," she added under her breath. "But the one that
relates to you is that the recycling stores are only for the people who are
living in the dorms and working exclusively for the village."
"Well, I had no way of knowing." Mom folded her hands on the
tabletop and gazed calmly at Madra. "There should be a sign posted."
Madra nodded. "You're right, there should be. I'll see about it. But the
fact remains that you now owe the village for what you took."
"Owe?" Mom's voice hardened. "For a broken table, some dirty pillows,
and a few scraps of fabric?" Chena felt herself tensing up. Here it came
again. Money. How they didn't have enough, and they weren't doing the
right things with it....
"I'm afraid those are the rules," said Madra softly. "The value isn't in the
materials themselves, the value is in what they could be used for, and by
whom. You are working, you are making money, and your labor isn't
being given to the village, so some of your money has to be."
"I still work for the village. We all put in shifts."
"Reduced shifts, and"—Madra raised her index finger—"you're not
doing the heavy labor." She lowered her finger, and her gaze, so she was
talking to the table. "I'm afraid these are the rules. It's my fault that you
didn't know them and I'm sorry. But you either have to give the things
back or you have to pay for them."
Mom's face had gone rigid. Her hands, still on the table, began to curl
into claws. "May I ask you who decided to alert you to this shocking
impropriety?"
"Well, I confess, that's part of the problem." Madra glanced at Teal and
Chena, who were sitting there completely intent on the conversation.
Mom's gaze followed Madra's.
"Girls, why don't you start on the breakfast dishes?"
They moved obediently. Chena prodded at Teal to keep her going. They
needed to hear, yes, but they didn't need to call attention to the fact that
they were listening.
"The person who told me was Experimenter Basante," said Madra, as
Teal and Chena carried the breakfast dishes to the basin by the stove.
Chena waved toward the door, indicating that Teal should go get fresh
water.
"From the hothouse?"
Teal made a show of stomping her foot, and Chena frowned at her. Teal
made the piss-off sign and left to get the water.
"Yes," said Madra.
Chena ladled hot water from the pot on the stove into the dish basin.
Basante was the spy. They were talking about Teal's spy.
"Helice, have the hothousers told you what kind of experiment they want
you for?"
"Yes." Mom's next few words were lost under the sound of Teal
hanging open the door and grunting dramatically as she lugged in the
bucket of water. "... after me for mit since I decided to emigrate. "
Chena frowned hard at her sister and grabbed the bucket away,
splashing water all over the floor.
"Girls," said Mom warningly, without turning around. Chena frowned
down again at Teal's stubborn face, almost ready to yell. But she didn't.
She just tipped cold water in with the hot.
Behind her, Madra said, "Helice, I don't know if you fully understand the
situation here."
Chena swirled the dishes around in the water a little and then rubbed a
thick cake of the omnipresent yellow soap on the rag. Teal was staring at
Mom. Chena elbowed her to get her to stop.
"But I'm sure you will be pleased to enlighten me," Mom said.
Chena's throat tightened as she picked one of the bowls up out of the
water. Her hands scrubbed at it without her mind paying attention to
what she was doing.
"I'm not saying the rumors of the hothousers snatching people out of
their beds are true, but I'm not saying they aren't either. The complexes
have been threatened, and as usual, we are the ones who are going to
suffer."
Chena dumped the bowl into Teal's hands so she could dry it.
"Madra, I appreciate all the help you've been, but what business is this
of yours?"
Chena scowled and forced herself to keep her eyes on the bowls
remaining in the cloudy water. She heard the thunk as Teal put the dry
bowl on the shelf.
"Because they may not just stop at making trouble for you. They may
decide to make trouble for the entire village."
"I hope you're not saying that is my fault?" asked Mom indignantly.
Chena gave Teal the next bowl.
"No," answered Madra. "If you want to see me as an interfering
busybody, that's fine. You're not alone. But I care what happens to the
people in my village, and I don't want to see anybody sold off for body
parts."
Crash! Chena jumped. Teal stood shamefaced beside the shattered
remains of the bowl. She'd probably tried to put it on the shelf without
looking.
"Vapor-brain…" groaned Chena.
Mom was on her feet, her face thunderous. "Both of you, outside, and
close the door."
Chena didn't even dare to protest. She just grabbed Teal's arm and
dragged her out the door, kicking it shut behind her.
"Good job, you nit." She turned Teal to face her. "Now—"
But Teal didn't let her finish. "Shut up and come on!"
Teal ran to the back of the house. Chena followed, uncertain but
curious. Teal skidded to a halt beside the tree trunk and grasped the
thick rope lashings that held the house to the tree. Before Chena had
time to ask any questions, Teal swarmed up the wall, using the ropes as
a ladder, and disappeared into the unkempt growth that covered their
roof.
What are you doing? Chena grabbed a couple of ropes and found her
footing so she could follow her sister up. It wasn't hard. Chena was
alternately surprised and angry that Teal had been the one to find this
way up.
She waded through the tall grass and wild creepers to where Teal
hunkered down in the greenery beside the chimney. She pressed her ear
right against the clay pipe. As Chena got close, Teal put her finger to her
lips and motioned for Chena to get down.
Chena wrinkled her forehead, but she did it. The pipe was warm from
the stove, but not too hot. After a moment, she realized she could hear
Mom and Madra, soft but clear.
"Even here, I own my body," Mom was saying.
"Not if you break the law, you don't."
"Is that what they're saying I've done?"
"Not yet." Madra paused and Chena bit her lip, straining her ears until
they ached so she could catch every word.
"Listen to me, Helice. I've seen this before, plenty of times. The
hothousers track down somebody full of useful alleles, and they offer
them credit and comfort to sell off their bone marrow or to rent out their
womb. If the person doesn't bite, they start enforcing every regulation in
existence until they fine them back into the dorms. If the person sticks it
out down there, they end up breaking some little law, and then their right
to body ownership is forfeit."
"They can't be sentenced to ..."
"Not sentenced, no, but the hothousers have automatic access to
anybody in custody."
"Chena..." whispered Teal. Chena glanced at her sister. Teal had gone
dead white. Her chin trembled.
"Shhh ..." Chena wrapped her arm around Teal's shoulder. "It will be all
right. We haven't done anything. They can't get us."
"Right." Teal gripped Chena's hand so hard it hurt. "Right."
Without letting go of her sister, Chena pressed her ear against the
chimney pipe again.
"If that is what is going to happen, what do you suggest I do?" Mom
was asking. She still sounded angry, but now she also sounded tired.
"Leave," said Madra calmly. "There's nothing else you can do."
"Leave? And go where? Back to the station? My children will be begging
in the corridors and going without food to pay for air. To get anywhere
farther, the Authority demands a hefty chunk of positive balance. I can't
even pay my debts."
"Your children are Authority citizens, you can send them to one of the
cities."
"But I'm not an Authority citizen and would not be allowed to go with
them. No."
"Helice, what happens to them if you're taken in? They'll become public
wards. I won't be able to protect them for long."
Mom was silent for a long, long moment. Grass and ferns tickled
Chena's ears. Her nose filled with the scent of moss and woodsmoke.
Her arm clenched around Teal's shoulders, drawing her sister close, to
comfort herself as much as to comfort Teal. This wasn't happening. It
couldn't happen. It wouldn't. Mom wouldn't let it. Never. Chena closed
her eyes against the prickle of tears. She wouldn't cry. This was just talk.
What did Madra know? She didn't know anything.
"Thank you for your concern," said Mom. "When are you going to
assess what I've stolen?"
Silence. "It won't be that much." Pause. "Helice, please consider what
I've said. This is just the beginning. They will have what they want from
you."
"So why don't they just swoop down and carry me off?" Mom
demanded.
"Would you believe because they don't want to spook us too badly?"
answered Madra. "Once upon a time, they could take whoever they
wanted and do whatever they wanted with them. But there was a riot.
One of their precious domes got destroyed by a bunch of villagers who
had finally had enough. Apparently there was even some help from
inside the dome. After that, a charter got written up. Now they can only
experiment on lawbreakers or volunteers, or their village can take them to
court. Village court, no less. It makes them at least a little careful. Even
now." Madra paused, and in her mind's eye Chena saw Madra shake her
head. "But I wouldn't put too much faith in their restraint. They still see
you and me, anybody outside their complexes, as raw materials, and
they'll only put up with so much protest from us."
"Then why don't you leave? Why doesn't everybody leave?"
"Because, unlike you, the rest of us have no place to go."
Below them the door opened and the door closed. Although she knew
they were screened by the weeds, Chena pressed herself and Teal even
flatter against the roof. They heard footsteps on the catwalk. She
listened as they faded, grateful that Teal decided to stay quiet.
After a moment, the door opened again.
"Chena? Teal?" called Mom.
They glanced at each other, guilty of eavesdropping, but not sure
whether Mom realized it or not.
"Coming!" called Chena.
They clambered down the lashings and side-by-side walked to the front
of the house. Mom leaned against the threshold, watching them. Chena
tried to keep her head up, to act casual, but beside her, Teal shuffled.
"How much did you manage to overhear?" Mom didn't sound angry
now.
Chena decided this was probably one of those times when it was better
to tell the truth. "Pretty much all of it."
Mom nodded, smoothing her hair back over her scalp. "Come back in
here. We don't need to discuss this in the street."
Mom stood aside and Chena and Teal walked past her. They stopped
beside the table, but neither one of them sat down. Mom closed the
door behind them and stood there for a moment, one hand on the knob
and one hand on the smooth wooden surface.
"All right," she sighed at last, and turned around. "So, now you know.
The man who came here yesterday was from the hothouse, and he wants
me to work for them."
"Don't they pay?" asked Teal, nudging a pillow with her toe.
A fleeting smile crossed Mom's face. "Yes, they do. Very well. The
thing I have a problem with is what they want me to do." She took a
deep breath. "He wants me to have a baby for them."
"A baby?" exclaimed Teal before Chena was even sure she understood
what had been said. "How can you have a baby for them? Dad's not
even here." She stopped, realizing what she had said and how stupid it
was.
Mom crossed the room and sank low into one of the pillows. "It is
possible that I could have a baby without your father, Teal."
"But you wouldn't do that?" Teal hurried to Mom's side, putting both
hands on her shoulder. Chena couldn't move. The words and their
implications rooted her to the floor. Sadia's mom had disappeared. Had
the hothouse taken her? Madra said it happened. Had they wanted her to
have a baby for them? Would they take Mom away?
Mom actually looked sheepish. "It is vaguely possible that I could have
another baby one day without your father," she said, looking more at her
hands than at them. "What I will not do ..." She stopped herself and
started over again. "What I do not want to do is to have a baby and give
it away, especially when I don't know what will happen to it. I don't even
know if they will keep it alive or use it for spare parts when they can't
use me. I do not want to do that to a brother or sister of yours."
Chena swallowed hard. Her hands were cold as ice and she felt them
begin to shake. She didn't like the way Mom was talking. She didn't like
the uncertainty under her voice.
"But from what Madra was telling me, the people in the hothouse may
start to make it very hard to say no."
Chena did not want to hear any more. She had to stop this. Right now.
"I know how to get money," she blurted out. "I thought it out
yesterday."
Mom looked up at her Chena wasn't sure how to read her face. She
looked both hopeful and doubtful at the same time. "And what way is
that?"
"I can run errands on the railbikes." Chena sank to her knees so she
could look right into Mom's eyes. "I've already got a job. Somebody
gave me a message yesterday and paid me to take it to someone else."
"Somebody gave you a message? Somebody gave you money?" Mom
sat up straight, gentleness and exhaustion gone from her face and voice.
"And you didn't tell me yesterday?"
Chena bit her lip. She had said too much. Now she had to explain it.
How was she going to explain this?
Start with an apology. "I'm sorry," she said. "I didn't want to say
anything until I was sure I could do it."
Mom's frown plainly said she did not believe a word of that. "Start
talking, Chena Trust."
A story came to her then, like the stories about Dad. No, not like the
ones about Dad. This one was mostly true. Chena swallowed her
hesitation and did as she was told.
"I got to Stem, and I tried to eat in their dining hall, but they wouldn't let
me, because they said it was only for citizens." She watched her hands
in her lap, twisting their fingers together. "I got the serving guy mad and
I was scared to stay by the shore, but I was hungry and I was wandering
around looking for somewhere to eat. I ran into Farin, he's a friend of
Sadia's, and I thought he was okay, really." She risked a glance up at
Mom. Her face hadn't softened at all, but Chena had no choice but to
keep going. "He got me lunch and we were talking and he said he had a
friend in Offshoot he wanted to get a note to, and I said I'd take it, and
he said he'd pay for it. So I did and he did, and I thought, you know, I
bet if I could do a lot of this I could actually make money. But I didn't
know if it was going to be against any of the rules. They have so many
here, so I didn't want to say anything until I'd had a chance to go to the
library and look it up."
After a few anxious heartbeats, Chena saw Mom's frown relax. It had
worked. She was listening. Even better, she was believing.
"Well, if it's not against the rules, it is a good idea," said Mom. "But you
still have your shifts to pull, and I want you in school as soon as we can
get you there."
"I know," said Chena, eagerness rising in her voice. This would work. It
would work. "But if I could do this, I could help get us money to go to
school. I was gonna give part of the money I earned to Teal if she would
take my shifts." Now both Mom and Teal looked dubious. "We only
have to put in a few hours a day now, and we don't have to do any of
the heavy stuff. She can do my work just as well as I can." Chena gave
Teal a pleading look. Please, please, go along!
"Half," said Teal coolly.
Shock stiffened Chena's spine. "You're crazy! A quarter."
"Half," Teal repeated.
Chena snorted and stopped just short of making the piss-off sign.
"You're only going to have to work an extra couple hours. I'm going to
be working all day—"
"As pleased as I am to have such fiscally savvy children," Mom
interrupted, touching Chena's raised hand and pressing it gently back
down onto the table, "we have not determined whether this project is
actually going to happen yet." Both girls turned to her and waited. Mom
ran her hand through her hair and rubbed the back of her neck, shaking
her head.
"This was not what I planned for you," she said softly. "I had thought
you would be able to go to school. That I would be able to support you,
like a mother should support her children. Children should not have to
worry about whether or not the family is going to be able to get along.
But then, children should not have to be apprenticed out at ten years old
because their parents can't keep them from starving any other way." She
wasn't looking at them now. She was staring out the slit windows at the
shifting shadows that patterned the catwalk. "But if wishes were fishes,
we'd all cast nets. We have to work with what we have." Her attention
came back to the room and her daughters. "We will talk to Madra about
this scheme of Chena's. If she agrees that it is not violating any
regulations, then Chena you can give it a try, if you can negotiate the
price with your sister." A smile flashed across Mom's face. "And if we
agree on a code of conduct for your enterprise. I will not tolerate any
more omissions of fact from you, understand me, Chena?" Her eyes
were hard and sharp as glass and bored right through Chena's heart "If I
catch you out again, that's the end of this." Her hand slashed through the
air between them. "I don't care if we have to end up living on the
rooftops."
"Yes, Mom," said Chena, keeping her voice subdued and serious.
Inside, she cheered. It was going to work. She'd be bringing in money
and everything would be all right. It might take a while, she knew that,
but it would get better. They'd go to school. They'd get real jobs that
paid. They'd get out of here one day and go somewhere where no one
could touch them.
Like Mom said, they'd make it all right.


In the end, she talked Teal into splitting the money into thirds—a third
for Chena, a third for Teal, and a third for Mom, to pay their debts and
squirrel away so they could leave. Once that was agreed to, Mom took
Chena down to talk to Madra about the plan. Madra looked dubious at
first and looked regulations up on four different sheets, but in the end
she confirmed she couldn't find anything against it.
The scary part came right after that, when Mom walked Chena up to the
cop's house. Chena explained the whole idea to Constable Regan, and
he just sat there, one muscle in this hollow cheek twitching.
Finally Chena fell silent, having run dry of words. Regan reached across
his desk, picked up a sheet of paper, and began to write on it. He filled
the page with words and signed it in big, swooping letters.
"Permission granted," he said, handing her the page. "Good luck."
Mom squeezed Chena's shoulder, and Chena had to keep herself from
jumping up and cheering. Instead, she just folded the letter up carefully
and tucked it into her pocket.
"Thank you, Uncle Constable," she said, saluting him carefully.
"Step safe and careful, Niece." He actually smiled a little as he returned
her salute.
Once Chena had the letter of approval from Constable Regan, rounding
up clients was easy. Everybody with money seemed to want something
passed over to Stem, and a large chunk of them wanted something
brought back. Comm bursts between the libraries were expensive and
came with no guarantee they'd stay private. Taking a boat down to Stem
took a whole day, which meant you had to wait for your off-shift day
and hope your schedule matched the boat's.
Mom advised Chena to set her prices as high as she wanted, and let
people argue her down, but not so low that she couldn't pay her
expenses. Mom wasn't paying the bike rental anymore, and Chena had
to buy canvas from the recycling center so Mom could make a
backpack for her, plus there was food and water every day during the
trip, and rain gear, and gloves for cold mornings.
Eventually she worked her prices out to five positives for a letter, ten for
a letter and reply, and twenty for a package, with another ten tacked on
for each kilogram over the first one. Her skin grew bark brown from the
sunlight and her legs grew strong from the peddling. She learned the
names of everyone in Offshoot, and half of Stem.
Best of all, she saw Farin almost every day. He showed her where she
could buy food, and overpaid her for the raspberries, saying she was on
commission until the growing season ended. His delight in her ability to
acquire these small treats could fill her entire day, no matter how long the
ride, no matter how hard it rained, or how hot it got. He still told Chena
how much he loved her only in her mind when the lights were out, but
she was certain that would become real too. One day, before her family
left, he would take Chena in his arms and he would tell her not to go. He
would say that he wanted her to stay with him. Or better yet, he would
say he wanted to come with them…
Those dreams, and the light in Mom's eyes when Chena came home and
handed over the day's take, were all she needed to keep herself going.
"You're a wonder and a half, Supernova," Mom said, hugging her at the
end of the first week. "We'll have you two in school before the year's
out at this rate."
Chena made a face. She didn't want to be in school when she could be
out on jobs and seeing Farin, but she consoled herself with the fact that
she'd still be able to work two days a week. Anything was better than
nothing.
The only thing that was not going perfectly was that she was breaking
the rules Mom laid down. She was running errands for Nan Elle.
She hadn't intended to, but she had to go up there. Farin had written Nan
Elle a letter, and she took the money. She had to deliver it. She couldn't
let him down.
There were a dozen people sitting in front of the cluster of houses where
Nan Elle lived, old men and women, women with babies, kids off the
shifts. All of them had a bright red rash on their face and arms. Some of
the blisters were the size of grapes. Just looking at them made Chena
wince. She edged her way between them, trying not to touch anybody.
Mom had warned her about touching anybody with a rash or a cough.
She didn't really need to be told. There weren't any doctors, there wasn't
any medicine. If they caught something, there wasn't any kind of help.
Chena really wanted to know which hothouser came up with that brilliant
idea. That business Nan Elle had given her about disturbing the
microsphere with antibiotics and antivirals must have come from a
complete vapor-brain.
Nan Elle's door was open. No one in the line said anything as Chena
peeked inside the workroom. They all watched her, though. Chena could
feel their gazes fastened on her shoulders, and it made her shiver.
Nan Elle had all her lamps on. A young woman a few years older than
Chena sat in the examination chair. Tears slid down the woman's
ravaged face. Blisters the size of baby fists distorted her cheek and
swelled her right eye completely shut. Nan Elle smeared her with
something green, and the woman whimpered softly, obviously trying not
to cry out.
"You wait where you are, station girl," said Nan Elle, although Chena
could have sworn she had made no noise coming in. "I'm not done
here."
Chena looked at the floor, the bookshelves, the aquarium pipes, the
steam rising from the pots that simmered on the stove, the long table
with its jars and boxes, mortars, and bits of plants and mushrooms,
anywhere but at Nan Elle and the crying woman.
At last she heard Nan Elle say, "That'll burst those tonight. When they
start to go, you keep your face clean, you understand? Clean with hot
water, I don't care how much it hurts. Then you put this on the open
sores." She handed the woman a thin wooden box the size of her palm.
"When they're good and coated, you cover them up with clean cloth.
You'll be scarred, there's nothing to be done there, but if you do as I
say, you get to keep your eye."
The woman nodded and stood up, clutching the box. She hurried away,
like she couldn't stand being in the room.
Only when the door had shut did Nan Elle turn her attention to Chena.
"It's called nettle blight," she said. "We get it every summer. There's a
weed in the fields with these nasty, hairy little seedpods. Burst them
open when you're swinging a scythe and those hairs dig into your skin
and you get all kinds of infected." She looked Chena up and down. "Not
your problem, though. What are you here for that's so important you're
jumping the line?"
"I've got a letter for you." Chena thrust the paper at her. She wanted out
of here as badly as the blistered woman.
"Do you?" Nan Elle took the unfamiliar object and squinted at it for a
moment before she opened it up. "I'd heard about your little business,
station girl. A pretty thing it is too." She scanned Farin's note. Chena
itched to know what was in it, but she kept her gaze on the bookshelves.
"Well, well, a pretty scheme indeed." Nan Elle thrust the letter into one
of her apron's many pockets. "I'll give you an answer if you'll wait
there."
Chena opened her mouth and closed it again. She had promised Mom
not to have anything to do with Nan Elle, but really Mom had meant not
to accept any medicine from her. This was different. Right? This was
legitimate business.
She bit her lip. Just this once, she told herself. Get it over with. "Sure."
Nan Elle got out ink, a wooden dipping pen, and thick mottled paper.
She scratched and scribbled, muttering to herself the whole time.
As she stood there watching, a question formed inside Chena. What
harm could it do to ask? "How do you know Farin?"
Nan Elle did not look up from her laborious writing. "Didn't he tell you?"
She cocked one gleaming eye at Chena. "No, he didn't. I suppose he
thought you wouldn't trust him if he did."
"Tell me what?" Chena tried to sound more defiant than nervous.
"He's my grandson."
Shock stole Chena's voice. Farin? With the green eyes and auburn hair
and beautiful smile? He was Nan Elle's grandson? He was so ... so ...
perfect. How could he be ...
Aware that she was being stupid, Chena still couldn't think of anything to
say. So she just stood there and watched the old woman write. If Nan
Elle noticed, she didn't say anything. She just kept working until she'd
filled two separate sheets.
"Now, that'll be a minute to dry." Nan Elle straightened up and thrust her
pen back into the ink bottle. She tuned her gaze back to Chena, who still
stood silently, trying to get past what she had just learned. "You know
you could make even better money selling people's secrets."
"What?" The words jerked Chena's attention fully back to the old
woman.
Nan Elle grinned, showing all the gaps between her teeth. "If you read
the letters you carried and then blackmailed people, you'd make a great
deal more for your troubles."
Chena snorted and waved off the idea. "Yeah, right, and lose all my
customers. No, thanks."
To her surprise, Nan Elle nodded approvingly. "You're not a fool,
station girl. Very good."
"Is your ink dry yet?" asked Chena. "I've got other people to take care
of." She jerked her thumb over her shoulder.
"As have I." Nan Elle blew gently on the two sheets and folded them
each up separately. "There's your answer for young Farin." She handed
Chena the first sheet. "And here's for Drapada Shi. I will pay for an
answer."
Chena stared at the second sheet, her hand frozen halfway in the act of
taking it. "You want me to take a letter for you?"
"And, in all likelihood, packages. This is an excellent idea of yours,
Chena. I expect to have much business for you."
"But…" Chena swallowed. But Mom told me not to…I don't want to.
Nan Elle's dark eyes glittered brightly in the lamplight. "Come, now, are
you going to turn me down? Didn't Farin recommend my name to you?"
She shuffled closer. "Aren't you doing this because you need all the
money you can get? Planning on leaving, are you? How soon do you
want to get away?"
Chena bit her lip. Nan Elle nodded silently and folded her hand around
the letter. "Come back, station girl. I will have work for you."
And she did. Chena delivered bundles, and parcels and blobby
packages that squished and smelled. She really didn't want to know what
she carried. Nan Elle swore it was all legal, but Chena decided from the
beginning not to ask. She really wanted to be able to say she didn't
know, just in case. Sometimes she left the packages with Farin,
sometimes she left them with vendors at the market and picked up leaves
and mushrooms and dried flowers in return.
Always, she carried Constable Regan's letter of approval with her, also
just in case.
The summer deepened. The leaves on the trees turned from spring green
to dark emerald and the tips of the grasses burned brown in the sun. The
flowers in the forest swelled into heavy pods that smelled thick and
sweet and would occasionally pop open and rain black seeds all over the
catwalks. Mom helped Chena create a sling that could be hung between
the bike's outrigger struts so she could carry even more packages. Teal
helped her encrypt her client list in her comptroller and offered opinions
on which customers were spies and which were working for the
Authority.
Every night, when they were alone in the darkened bedroom, they spun
out their stories of Dad. Dad had made contact with the poisoners. He
worked for them diligently, earning their trust, studying their networks,
working on their encryptions, reporting his progress whenever he could.
But he still didn't know the extent of the organization. He didn't
understand it fully, and until he did, he had to keep working. He couldn't
stop to come back and get them yet.
Teal would curl up and go happily to sleep, her head full of images of
her heroic father, and Chena would tell herself her private stories about
Farin and drop into her own dreams.
Summer had cooled into frostbitten autumn when Chena saw the people
fall.
She was returning home from Stem, her outrigger hammock loaded with
letters and news, teas and dried lake plums. Yesterday it had rained all
day, matting the grass down into stringy lumps. She'd just about frozen
before she made it home. As if to make up for that, today sunlight
poured down out of the cloudless sky, resting heavily on her bare neck
and arms. Her scalp prickled under her floppy hat and a thin trickle of
sweat ran down her cheek. She lifted her forearm to wipe it away.
As she did, a strange high-pitched buzzing sounded from the sky. It
moved fast, nothing like the soft, puttering progress of a dirigible. Chena
stilled the pedals and let the bike glide to a halt. With one hand planted
on the top of her head to hold her hat in place, she tilted her face
upward, scanning the sky for whatever made the strange sound.
The buzzing grew louder until Chena could feel an answering vibration in
the rail underneath her bicycle. Then, a huge silver wedge streaked
across the blue expanse, scattering black seeds behind itself, as if it were
one of the forest pods breaking open.
Chena's jaw dropped. The seeds blossomed silently and Chena realized
she was seeing parachutes—hundreds of them. As they fell closer, she
could see that some of them carried single people, but many more of
them carried bundles tied together with ropes, or inflatable rafts stuffed
full of yet more people.
All at once, they were landing in front of her. Birds rose in dark,
shrieking clouds, hiding the people from Chena's sight. Underneath the
clapping of wings she could just barely hear startled human shouts.
The birds quickly scattered, leaving echoes of their shrill screams in
Chena's ears. The people sprang into action. The ones in parachutes
freed themselves from their harnesses and rolled the billowing chutes
into small bundles. The ones who came down in rafts clambered out
onto the grass, leaving behind small gaggles of children, some of whom
held babies in their arms.
The adults ran for the bundles that had fallen with them. She caught
glimpses of rumpled overalls, round faces, narrow eyes, brown skin,
and short black hair. They sliced through the ropes, letting lumpy bales
spill onto the trampled grass. Gloved fingers tore open plastic covers to
reveal glassy slabs and metal shafts. Some of the adults shouted, but
their voices were distant and the words unfamiliar. Some of them began
stuffing the shafts into slabs, as if making miniature signposts. Others
distributed the assembled things, and the people who received them
scattered across the grassland. Four came right up to the rail and shoved
the posts they carried into the ground. Only when their strange, shining
trees were planted did they look up and see Chena.
They were so startled, not one of them said anything. They all retreated
several steps. Then they seemed to notice she was almost a kid.
"Vansant!" called a woman back toward the people doing the shouting.
"Eyes!"
One of the men nearest to her screwed his face up into a smile and held
out his hand.
"Watch—" Chena began.
Before she could get the warning out, his fingertips touched the fence.
She heard the sizzle a split second before he jerked his hand back.
"Sorry," said Chena, climbing down off the bike into the narrow space
between the rail and the fence. "It's a—"
A bass bawl cut through the air. Everybody's head jerked toward it,
including Chena.
"It's an antelope," she told them. "It's hurt or something." Another bawl
split the air, followed by a human scream. Chena started forward, pulling
her toe up just short of the fence.
Behind her came the clank of metal against metal. In front of her another
antelope bellowed, and another human screamed. And another. The bike
started moving.
"Hey!" she shouted uselessly. She glanced desperately back at the
strangers, but they no longer looked at her. They were already rushing
back toward the landing site.
Left with no choice, Chena ran after the bike. The rail hummed hard
under it as it accelerated. She cried out herself and lunged for the seat
with both hands. The bike almost jerked her off her feet, but she threw
her weight backward and it slowed just long enough for her to swing her
leg over the seat and plant her feet on the pedals.
Once she was aboard, the bike took off faster than Chena could ever
pedal. Wind yanked tears from her eyes and snatched her breath.
Gritting her teeth and clamping onto the handlebars, Chena twisted
around as far as she could. She could just see the strangers running
through the clearing they had trampled, shouting and waving their arms.
But she couldn't see anything around them but waving grass.
Then a trio of biscuit-brown antelope broke through the grass screen,
running blindly. They smashed against the fence. It sizzled in response
and Chena smelled the stench of burning hair. The antelope wailed and
reeled back, scattering left and right to run along the rail, shedding dark
flades from their coats. Birds rocketed overhead, shrieking out their own
terror. Under it all, people screamed, but Chena could barely hear them
anymore because of all the noise from the terrified animals.
What's happening? Chena turned her head every which way, trying to
see what caused the panic. The sky was clear. The ground…The ground
moved.
Chena blinked and looked again. No, she was right, the ground was
moving. A million individual threads snaked between the stalks, glittering
in the sun as they reached the cleared lane around the rail. Ignoring the
fence, the sparkling threads ran over the bike rails. They were ants.
Chena choked and her free hand flew to her mouth. Billions of tiny
red-brown ants swarmed over the rail, heading for the strangers—the
strangers who screamed, and whose screams receded as fast as the bike
could pull her forward. Chena twisted as far as she could, but she
couldn't see any people anymore. All she saw was the moving ground,
the running antelope, and the waving grass.
Then she felt a tickle under her trousers. She looked down immediately.
A few red-brown specks crawled up the frame of the bicycle. Chena
screamed and beat at her legs. Points of fire burned themselves into her
skin. She shrieked louder and beat harder until she wobbled in the
bicycle seat and she realized she might fall off onto the ground, into the
path of those billions of ants. She grabbed both handlebars so tightly her
knuckles hurt.
She felt them. They crawled up her legs. She whimpered but didn't dare
let go, not even when the wind blew her hat off. She could feel them
tasting her skin. She knew they crawled up her back and down her scalp
and into places she couldn't even stand to think about. They were all
over her. She knew it. She could feel them. Even when the bike hurled
her into the shadows of the forest and she couldn't see the ground
moving anymore, she knew they were still on her. Dozens of them,
maybe a hundred, under her clothes, in her hair, maybe all over her face.
They were going to bite her to death. They were going to make her
crazy, like the animals, or make her scream herself to death, like the
strangers.
The hike pulled into the depot. Before it even stopped moving, Chena
vaulted off it, forgetting her packages, forgetting everything. She
barreled through the gate and up the stairs to the top catwalk, running as
blindly as the antelope had.
A wall slammed into her, sending her staggering backward, but she
couldn't fall. They'd get her if she fell. She swatted frantically all over her
body and arms, clawing at her face and hair.
Hands grabbed her wrists. "What happened?" demanded someone.
"Ants," she squealed. "Ants. They're all over me. Get them off!"
But the hands just held her tighter. "Red ants?"
"Yes!" Chena shook her head frantically. Maybe she could shake them
off. They were everywhere. She could feel them.
"All right, all right." The hands dragged her forward. Chena realized the
voice came from Nan Elle. She had made it. But the ants were still there.
The light dimmed as Nan Elle propelled her inside her house, through the
front room, and into a small closet.
"Strip!" ordered Nan Elle. "Get your clothes off, girl."
Chena tried to obey. Tears blurred her vision as she tore at her clothes
and kicked her shoes off. She was vaguely aware that other hands
helped her. She didn't care. Her clothes were full of ants. She had to get
them off.
She was barely naked before Nan Elle gave her a push. She toppled
sideways into a tub full of freezing cold water. She jerked her head up,
taking a deep gasping breath, but hands pushed her under the water
again. She struggled until she realized what was going on. Yes. Yes.
Drown them. The water would drown them and get them off her.
When her lungs felt like they were going to burst, the hands finally
released her. Chena shot up out of the water and dragged in great
whooping gasps of air.
"Are they gone? Are they gone?" she cried, blinking water from her eyes
and rubbing frantically at her shoulders, unable to tell whether the tickling
was water running down her skin or the ants.
"They're gone," said Nan Elle. "Now let me look at you." Nan Elle
pulled first one arm and then the other away from Chena's body and
turned them over, examining them. She took Chena's chin between two
fingers and pulled it left and right. Then she reached into the bath and
pulled out Chena's leg, running her wrinkled hand over Chena's chilled
skin.
"Hush, now. You only got a few bites. They're painful but…" She
looked at Chena's face and saw how wide her eyes were, and how she
shivered from more than the cold water. "There were more than a few,
weren't there?"
Chena nodded, hugging herself. She could still hear them; the strangers,
the animals, the birds. She did not want to close her eyes because she
knew she would see them and the ants.
"All right," said Nan Elle, speaking more softly than Chena had ever
heard before. She held up a thick towel. "Get out of there and wrap
yourself in this." She laid the towel on the edge of the tub. "The ants are
all gone. I promise you. When you're ready, you come out." She
shuffled out of the room and closed the door, leaving Chena sitting in
cold and darkness, relieved only by a single sunbeam from a long
narrow slit up near the ceiling.
Chena sat in the water and shivered a few minutes longer, until her
breathing evened out and her throat loosened. Then, checking the floor
first to make sure there was nothing crawling on it, she climbed out of
the tub and folded the towel around her. It felt deliriously warm after the
frigid water. She rubbed her skin and her hair as hard as she could. The
cloth was harsh, but that was all. There was no more crawling. Her legs
hurt in spots, but those spots didn't move.
Chena bit her lip and stuck one leg out in front so she could see. Three
red welts the size of her thumb blazed on her shin. The welts hurt, but
they didn't seem to be actually doing anything.
After a moment's looking around, Chena realized that Nan Elle had taken
her clothes. She cracked open the door and peered out into the main
room. Nan Elle stood by the stove stirring something. Chena's clothes
were draped over the end of the table. She could just see that the front
door was closed. There didn't seem to be anybody else in the room.
She straightened up, opened the door, and took two tentative steps into
the main room.
Nan Elle lifted her head and sized Chena up.
"Your clothes are clean," she said, nodding toward Chena's things.
"Thank you." Chena snatched her stuff off the table and retreated to the
bathroom to change.
When she came out again, Nan Bite put a bowl and a cup in her hands
and sat her at the cleanest end of the table. Suddenly hungry, Chena ate.
It was nothing but dorm cereal and mint tea, but it tasted great. She even
managed to forget that Nan Elle, sitting in the high-backed chair,
watched her every move.
Finally Chena drained the cup and remembered her manners.
"Thank you," she said. "For everything."
Again Nan Elle nodded. "You're welcome." She leaned forward, both
hands folded on a crooked walking stick. "Now tell me what happened."
Just thinking about it started Chena shaking again, but with Nan Elle's
eyes boring into her, she didn't dare keep quiet. Chena told her about the
people parachuting down from the sky, about the animals beginning to
panic, and about the billions of ants and how the bike had almost rolled
away and left her there in the middle of the chaos, and the screaming,
and the hungry ants. She clamped her hands between her knees to keep
them from shaking, but by the time she was done with the story, they
stopped on their own and she was able to breathe easily again.
She glanced up at Nan Elle. The old woman's eyes were closed, her
head bowed over her hands. For a moment, Chena thought she was
asleep. But then she saw that Nan Elle's head was shaking and her mouth
was muttering.
"The fools, the fools." Nan Elle lifted her head and shifted her grip on
her walking stick. "When you go back out, I'm going to ask you to look
around for me."
Chena shot to her feet. "Not on your mother's life."
Nan Elle smiled, just a little. "My mother has been dead for some years."
Chena shook her head, hard, like she was still trying to shake ants out of
her hair. "No. I'm not going back there."
"Ever?" asked Nan Elle softly. "How are you going to run your
business?"
Chena looked away and shrugged. "I will go back, just not right away."
Nan Elle stood and walked forward until she was close enough to look
up Chain's nose. "Listen to me, Chena Trust. If you do not go back
there tomorrow, you will never go back. They will have you so scared
that you will never be able to make another move without their approval
again."
Involuntarily, Chena took a step back. "Who's 'they'?" she said, trying
to sound like she thought the old woman was crazy.
Nan Elle's whole face puckered. "The hothousers."
Chena felt the shakes starting up again. "No. They couldn't do
something like this. Not even them."
Nan Elle sighed. "I would like to believe that, Chena. You have to
remember, though, the planet they have jealously guarded for so long
has been threatened with the invasion for the past ten years. They have
had plenty of time to get ready for this. I'm not surprised to find out they
co-opted the biosphere itself for the job. It is what they know best." She
smiled, just a little, and very grimly. "If it makes you feel any better, I
believe that they put the automatic recall onto the rail-bikes so that no
innocent bystander, like you, would get hurt."
But Chena barely heard her. All the strength evaporated from her knees.
She had to grab the table edge to keep from falling over. She managed,
just barely, to collapse onto the stool. Somebody had done that to the
people. Somebody, somehow, ordered them to be bit to death like that?
“How?” whispered Chena. “How?”
Nan Elle shrugged. “I wish I knew. Mote tech, possibly. They've been
using that to monitor the world for years. Perhaps they have exploited
the chemistry of the ant hive, or—“
“No.” Chena slashed her hand through the air between them. “I mean,
how could they do that to people?”
Nan Elle shook her head. "There, I have no answer for you."
“Who do you think they were?”
“There have been rumors that Athena Station has become drastically
overcrowded.” Nan Elle sucked thoughtfully on her cheeks. “Some of
them might have thought to try—”
“You mean they could have been Athenians?” cried Chena. Her stomach
knotted up. “I might have known them!”
Nan Elle shook her head. “Nah, nah, your friends would all be too bright
to try such a fool stunt. Still…” Her gaze grew distant. “It might be
worth it to make Inquiries. There may be more trouble coming from that
direction.” Her attention came instantly back to Chena. “Will you take a
letter to Farin for me? Tomorrow?”
Chena swallowed, everything she had seen crowding back into her mind.
“I... um ... don't think ...”
Nan Elle laid a skinny finger on Chena's collarbone. “Now, you listen
carefully,” she said, softly but forcefully. Chena could smell everything
about her: mint, yellow soap, rotting breath, and old sweat. “You want
to get out from under them, don't you? Oh, they can be defied, but not if
you're afraid, and not if you're ignorant. I can teach, if you want to learn.
But only if you are ready to do what is necessary.” She took one step
backward and Chena could breathe again. “If you are not, there's the
door.” She gestured toward it with her stick.
What was going on here? Was she calling Chena a coward?
What if she is? You're not going to do anything stupid just because she
calls you names, are you? Chena bit her lip. But what if she does know
something? What if that something can help us get out of here?
And if Mom found out, that would be the end of it, the whole errand
business, and probably even going outdoors until she was nineteen.
But if she didn't take the risk, who would? And what if Mom couldn't
earn money fast enough on her own to get them out of here before the
hothouse really started cracking down?
“Okay.”
Nan Elle nodded once. “Very good. Here's another thing you might want
to consider. Taking on a partner. Two of you are stronger than one
alone. Besides, that way, no matter what you see, there's a second
witness.”
What's that all about? But Chena kept the question to herself. “I'll think
about it.”
“Hmph,” Nan Elle snorted, moving to get out her pen and paper. “You
do that, station girl.”
It took Nan Elle about fifteen minutes to finish the letter. With the
message tucked into her sealed pocket, Chena walked outside again. It
was almost dark. Since it was fall—it had taken Chena a while to
understand the business of changing seasons, but she had it now— there
were no more flowers to bloom, but bats still skittered through
brown-gold leaves that came loose and drifted down onto the catwalk.
Below her, people walked between the dining hall and dorm. A couple
headed for the faint lights of the library. A greeting drifted up through the
twilight. A door creaked open and thumped shut.
Nothing had changed. Nothing at all. Nobody knew what had happened
to all those people, and they never would. Chena's hands knotted into
fists. She wanted to tell them. She wanted to scream it out to all of
them. Hey! This is what the hothousers are doing! How can you just
stand there?
And if she did, then what? Chena's shoulders hunched up as she walked.
She'd scare Mom and Teal to death. Mom would keep her home. There
wouldn't be any more money, and the hothousers would still do
whatever they wanted.
Better to just keep on going and keep your mouth shut. Much better.
Chena headed down the stairs to reclaim her packages.


"With respect, Father Mihran," said Shontio through gritted teeth.
"Your…invaders did not even dock at Athena Station. I would be happy
to show you all our computer logs and the camera records."
Father Mihran, a blurry image on the conference room's wall screen,
waved his hand. "That is not the issue. You saw them coming and you
did not warn us."
From her place at the end of the conference table, Beleraja watched the
Athena Station management committee. She wondered if they knew how
shabby the four of them looked in their old coats with the missing braid
and the crumpled collars. Shabby people in charge of a shabby station,
she thought, ashamed, depressed, and tired all at once. Athena had
gained its independence once upon a time, but it had lost everything else.
Now it might even lose that independence. And she had helped bring
that about, because she did not have enough ships, or enough people, to
do the job she had been sent to do.
"How could I warn you when I didn't know what was happening?"
demanded Shontio.
"When did the Authority start paying you to help threaten us?" snapped
Father Mihran.
"What?" Shontio's shout pulled him to his feet.
Father Mihran remained sealed and enunciated each word clearly. "How
much did the Authority offer you in order to let this little demonstration
of their displeasure happen?"
"Father Mihran"—Shontio dragged out the title as if it were the last thing
in the world he wanted to say—"you have no right to insult me."
"I'm afraid I have no choice. According to the treaty between Athena
Station and Pandora, you are responsible for—"
"And you do not get to tell me my responsibilities!" Shontio slammed
his palm against the table, making everyone in the room wince. "I am
responsible for a bursting, starving station because you will not open—"
Father Mihran slashed his hand through the air, cutting Shontio off.
"And if you wish to continue to have your responsibilities, you will make
sure that nothing like this happens again."
"You're not threatening me, are you?" said Shontio, his voice as low and
dangerous as Beleraja had ever heard it. "You're not threatening the
station?"
Father Mihran bowed his head. "We are beyond threats, you and I.
There are only promises left. And I promise you, I will not permit
another landing on Pandora. If the Athena management board cannot
keep order, then order will be kept for them."
Shontio reached out and swatted a command key on the table's edge,
cutting the connection to Pandora and blanking out the wall.
"They mean it," said Ordaz, the water and waste director, shaking his
head until his jowls and chin quivered.
Ajitha, air director, waved her long hand dismissively so that her single
diamond ring glittered in the light. "They are just outgassing, as always."
She twisted her ring. "Pandora has only one threat to use against us, so
they have to use it often."
"No," said Shontio quietly, lowering himself back into his seat. "I don't
think so. The sacred ground of Pandora has been breached. This time, I
think they're serious."
Beleraja watched fear settle over each one of the four directors.
"Forgive me," she said. "What is the threat?"
Shontio's smile was without humor. "I can't believe you haven't heard
this one yet, Beleraja. Athena gained what independence it has during the
Conscience Rebellion—you know that, right?" He watched her nod.
"Did anyone ever tell you what the Conscience part of the rebellion's
name stands for?"
"I always thought that referred to the conscience of your ancestors."
"Oh, no." Shontio shook his head. "It was when the hothousers had all
decided that in order to maintain family unity, they were each of them
going to get a little artificial intelligence chip planted in their heads to help
remind them what was right and what was wrong. They wanted to do the
same to Athena Station, or at least the directorate. We refused and went
on strike. Shut down the space cable completely, shut down the
manufacturing facilities, and threatened to start destroying the satellite
network." Shontio shook his head again and stared at the wall, saying
nothing more, as if he had forgotten he was in the middle of the meeting.
Laban, the poker-thin, dark man who was director of computers, gave
Shontio a sideways glance and picked up the story. "We are fortunate
they backed down quickly," he said.
"Quickly?" Ajitha snorted again. "It took eighteen months."
"We are fortunate they backed down quickly," Laban repeated. "Or we
would have run out of food. We were poor, even then, and the shippers
that could be reached"—his eyes slid sideways to Beleraja— "did not
seem interested in our revolutionary cause."
Beleraja could make no answer other than dropping her gaze. She also
could not help noticing that each one of the directors spoke as if they
had fought the battle personally.
"A treaty was negotiated eventually," went on Ajitha, twisting her ring
around her finger, "but the threat has always remained. Whenever
Pandora is sufficiently upset with Athena, they suggest that the
management board needs to have chips stuck in their brains. Obviously,
this has never happened."
"We never let strangers land on Pandora before," pointed out Ordaz.
"We?" Kyle, the citizens' welfare director, who had sat silent up to this
point, lifted her chin. An unpleasant light shone deep in her black eyes.
"We did not let anything happen. It is the Authority who was supposed
to keep Pandora safe from invasion." She met Beleraja's eyes without
any hesitation at all. "It is in fact the Authority who brought this trouble
to us in the first place."
"Director Kyle," said Beleraja, laying her hands flat on the table, "you'll
never know how sorry I am that Athena Station had to get caught tip in
this mess. I assure you—"
"Beleraja," said Shontio suddenly. "Do you remember what you said to
me about the cure for the Diversity Crisis?"
The statement so startled Beleraja, she had to run it through her head
several times, and even then she did not understand. "I'm not sure what
you mean."
"You said that you believed the only way to cure the Diversity Crisis
was to bring the human race back together on a single world." Slowly,
Shontio's shoulders straightened, as if some great burden were being
lifted off them. "Could such a thing be done? Are there enough people
who are desperate enough to come here? Are there enough shippers who
could be convinced to take the job?"
"Shontio..." Beleraja could not believe what she was hearing. He
couldn't be thinking this. This could not be what he was saying. He was
talking about making good on the threat she had laid out to the
Pandorans at that long-ago meeting. He was talking about letting the
Called overrun the hothousers' home and turn it into a new Earth, and, it
seemed, he was talking about doing it without permission or sanction
from the Authority.
"Shontio, it would take years. The Authority would do everything they
could to stop it."
"The Authority doesn't care who comes to Pandora or how they get
here. In fact, they want them here. The more people here, the more
pressure on the Pandorans." He flung out one hand. "By the time they
know exactly how many people have come, it will be too late."
"Shontio, you don't mean it."
"Yes, I do," he said. "I'm tired of this." He spoke the words plainly,
without heat or anger. "I am tired of living under the threat of having my
mind taken away from me. I am tired of knowing that my children have
to live with the same threat. The Pandorans have finally gone too far.
The only way to stop them is to break them, and the only way to break
them is to flood Pandora with refugees, overwhelm hothousers with
humanity. We end the Diversity Crisis and we end Pandora, all at once."
"Some people just tried a landing." Beleraja stabbed her finger at the
blank screen wall. "They are all dead! I told you that was what would
happen!"
Her words did not even make Shontio pause. "The landing failed
because there were not enough people. Enough people, in a coordinated
landing, in wave after wave, and I don't care if the hothousers have the
Burning God on their side, they will not be able to get them all."
"You will be sending them to their deaths. Thousands of them."
"They are already dying."
Beleraja sat there, her gaze locked on Shontio. She was vaguely aware
that the other directors were shouting back and forth, arguing, their
voices melding into one great incomprehensible noise. All she could
understand were Shontio's hard, hopeless eyes. He had given up. There
was no compromise left in him. In his mind, he had already declared
war, and he was not going to back down. It was up to her whether she
supported him or not. If she did not, he would still go to war, but he
would lose.
"It would take years," she breathed.
"We have years."
Beleraja's mind spun. "I would have to send out some of the family
ships. There is no way I would trust this to go through the comm
stations." The few ships and satellites that passed for a communication
network in the Called had more leaks than a thousand sieves. Anyone
who wanted to pay enough in money or luxury goods could find out
anything they pleased.
"Could it be done?" asked Shontio.
Then Beleraja knew that it didn't matter what the directors were shouting
or how hard they were trying to interrupt. Shontio would reason with
them, or threaten them, until they came to his side. All that mattered was
what she said next. She thought of her family; she thought of her mother,
who had been matriarch before her. It was their lives and her memory
that Beleraja would risk now, whatever she said. It was the Authority, her
past, and her future, her way of life, and the way of life of hundreds of
thousands of people who had no idea this conversation was taking
place.
"Yes," she said.
                         CHAPTER SEVEN

                               The Draft
                                                       Contents - Prev / Next

Aleph, city-mind to the Alpha Complex, opened her dedicated
connection to the convocation. Instantly the vivid exchanges of the other
cities fountained over her.
The city-minds were living intelligences. As such, they required
interchange with their own kind, a place where they could debate, advise
each other, and discuss the paths the world was taking. They were
advisers to their families, and sometimes it was vital that they be in
agreement about what advice to give. Times such as when a set of
long-held rules were being placed in suspension. A time such as now.
"The families' debates are over, and the voting is done," said a voice
underscored with notes of strength and the scent of fresh water and
greenery. That was Gem, mind to the Gamma Complex, steady and
sure, Aleph's best friend among the other minds. She was pleased to
hear him first thing. "Our people have decided that Helice Trust is
necessary to the Eden Project. We must abide by that decision." Signals
of assent poured in from most of the other twenty-four minds.
But not all of them.
"I do not like the decision," grumbled Cheth, mind to Chi Complex. An
abstract and ragged burst of red and orange accompanied the words,
emphasizing her displeasure. Cheth didn't like anything she hadn't
thought of, and never had. Aleph sometimes wondered if something had
gone wrong during Cheth's growth in the early years. Some chemical
imbalance that stunted her empathy.
"Neither do I," said Gem, sounding unusually stiff. His unadorned
words said he dismissed Cheth's argument. "But that is not the point."
"We can speak when we disagree, isn't that our purpose?" pointed out
Cheth with a sound like a sniff, taking Gem's scent and changing it to the
prickly odor of ice and early frost, a warning scent.
"We can grumble, you mean," cut in Peda, mind to the Psi Complex. He
dispersed the warning and replaced it with an image of calm waters and
retreating cloud banks. He was practical but hard-nosed. If Aleph hadn't
known how diligently he cared for his people, she would have found him
difficult to like. "Which is what we are doing, and it is not helpful."
"How did the proper means of drafting a villager even come to be a
question? Is Aleph losing touch with her people?" Aleph bridled at
Cheth's tone and her clashing mosaic of unnatural yellows and scarlets.
Had the crabbed old mind not noticed she was connected? Or did Cheth
just not care?
"She is not, but she is here, thank you," said Aleph, taking the colors
and turning them over until they became a rising sun over Peda's waters.
"And she is not aware that she has lost touch."
"Then how did this matter come to be debated? There are rules in
place." Cheth, ever efficient, made sure a copy of the rules of procedure
for recruiting experimental subjects was copied into her receiving
subsystem.
"I am in possession of those rules, Cheth." Aleph kept her voice even
but let everyone be aware that she placed the file into a holding buffer. "I
was there at the original debates for them, as were you."
"Then why are they so suddenly not enough?"
"Because Pandora's circumstances have changed," answered Gem
before Aleph could speak. He had been given a rumbling bass voice.
Aleph found it a nice counterpoint to Cheth's querulous old woman. He
flavored his words with strong pepper. "There has never been such a
direct threat to Pandora and our people before."
"Then you agree with this decision, Gem?" demanded Peda, his words
tasting cool and bitter. "Aleph, of course, supports her people—"
"As do we all," replied Gem promptly, wiping away the bitterness with a
scent of oranges and warmth.
"We forget." Aleph erased scent and taste so everyone would
concentrate on what she said "For all our memories, they know more
than we do about the situations beyond Pandora We only hear and store
so much. How many of the conversations stored in your subsystems
have you reviewed lately, Cheth?"
Cheth grunted in a blur of gray and shocking green. "It is not a question
of who knows more, it is a question of what is best for our people. The
villagers can be pushed too far. We know that."
Silence and emptiness spread out through the convocation as the
city-minds remembered. It had been almost a thousand years ago,
before the Consciences had been developed. The members of a village
called Pestle had been told they would be separated in order to increase
the genetic diversity of twenty other villages. Lists were drawn up, but
without reference to the villagers' partnering customs.
Pestle rioted. They managed to shut down the fences and sustain their
mob all the way to the Delta Complex. They had been let into the dome
by some sympathetic family members, but once there they had exposed
and attacked the city-mind. Aleph shuddered inside herself. Daleth had
been perpetually cheerful, a delight to talk to. He liked making riddle
poems that engaged all the senses. Once the riot had been quelled and
the village dispersed, his people worked frantically to save him, but the
damage was too extensive.
The new Daleth was much more placid, preferring internal contemplation
to sociabilty. She was aware of his sigil. He was in the convocation now,
but sitting silently by.
It was after the riot that the mote cameras, the searcher packs, and the
other active organic countermeasures were put in place. But at the same
time the Consciences were developed, in part so that no one in the
complexes would again forget the loyalty owed to their families, their
cities, and Pandora itself.
Aleph had always privately believed that the necessity of Consciences
proved that the city-minds had failed in their mission. They existed to
take care of the families, to help them remember their history and to
make good decisions. That was why they were living minds, not
computers. They were supposed to be companions to the families, to
help them keep the world in balance. All their care, though, had not been
enough, and the families had needed to turn inside themselves.
Aleph had meant to speak to the convocation on Dionte's behalf, to
explain Dionte's reasons for suspending the normal draft rules to allow
for a more vigorous recruitment of Helice Trust, and how this
suspension was of benefit to the families, the villagers, and the cities. But
the memory of the Consciences' history made her pause. It was not
something that had surfaced in her thoughts for a long time. She ordered
a search for the relevant debate from the Consciences' development.
When the file came back, she copied it out to the other cities for their
attention.
"It would not be a bad idea to remind specific citizens of how driving
the villagers too hard can bring disaster," Aleph suggested, soothing the
words with honey and fresh thyme. "I do not favor speaking in
disagreement, but action must be tempered by memory. After all, we are
here to preserve a level of learning and memory that stretches across the
life of Pandora, not just the life of one person."
Murmurs, scents, and tastes of warm assent filled the convocation. Even
so, Aleph paused again. Perhaps not everyone should hear this memory.
Perhaps there should be a channel of communication through the
people. It would look less like direct interference from the cities that
way. The city-minds were here to preserve learning and memory and
present their benefits, yes, but not to take action. Taking action was the
job of their people.
"Dionte is the leader of this initiative. I will speak to her. She can
determine which of our people most need to be reminded of the Pestle
riots."
"You do trust your Dionte a great deal," said Cheth crisply in a burst of
winter blue. "I can scarcely remember a convocation where we have not
heard her name."
That stung. It was almost an accusation of favoritism. "And you do not
have one person you trust?" she asked, sending a cascade of images of
the Chi Complex citizens, and freezing the rush on one pale, lined face.
"You cannot tell me the details of this convocation will not be laid out
for Olivere Jess as soon as we are finished."
"We all have our confidants among our people," soothed Gem, folding
the image away. "Feelings among the people are running high right now.
It might not be bad to let this filter through them gently."
"They are not china vases, nor are they children," answered Cheth,
making the words rankle like glass.
"Is that a generalization?" inquired Aleph innocently, filling the words
with warmth and the colors of spring. "I thought the first principle was
to treat each person as an absolute individual."
"Yes, yes, all right." Peda waved a wind to brush their images aside and
return to the calm waters and sea smells. "Let's not start sniping at each
other. Obviously the people are not the only ones with an emotional
stake here. I call a vote." His words set automatic commands in motion
and all images and sensations cleared from the convocation. Copies of
the conversation appeared in front of her, text only, and Peda's words
filled in underneath them. "All in favor of letting Aleph's Dionte direct the
tempering reminders regarding the draft of Helice Trust for the Eden
Project?"
The vote was swift among the twenty-four complexes, and the
convocation listed the numbers for Aleph to store in permanent record.
Nineteen voted yes, three voted no, and two abstained.
There was nothing more to do. Agreement had been reached on how
this important advice should be given and who should be advised.
Farewells were said and one by one the city-minds cut their connection
to the convocation and returned their attention to their daily routines.
Gem's ID, however, stayed shining on the line.
"Aleph?" said Gem softly.
"Yes?"
"We are friends, yes? I may give you advice?"
Aleph tried to laugh, but couldn't quite manage it. So she sent across a
rainbow spray of bubbles. "Of course you may. Such a question!"
Gem added the image of a river trout swimming furtively through her
bubbles. "Perhaps you should share your thoughts with more than just
Dionte."
"Gem, not you too." She sighed, sending back the sour taste of
disappointment.
"Of course not me too." Gem stilled her sending and refused to accept
it. "Don't be ridiculous. However, we always have to be sensitive to
appearances...."
Irritated, Aleph puffed up a vision of an ancient gossipy woman
chattering at an audience of pigeons. "Cheth's grumblings are not
comments on appearance."
Gem crossed the image out. "Actually they are."
A wave of stubbornness surged through Aleph, leaving her confused.
Where did this come from? This was Gem she was talking to. He only
had Pandora and the people in his concerns.
"I will remember everything you've said," she told him.
Light scents reached her, bringing feelings of wistfulness and delicate
hope. "And act on it?"
"And act on it," she agreed, sending him her young girl image with its
right hand raised. "If you will let me go?"
He joined the image with his teenage boy, dark, bright-eyed, and earnest,
clasping her girl's hand. "Let me know how things progress, Aleph.
Take care."
"Take care, Gem." Her girl saluted his boy and he returned the salute,
adding a whiff of sandalwood and a touch of warmth for friendship.
Gem closed their connection and Aleph returned her attention to herself.
As a matter of routine, she ordered reports from her major inorganic
subsystems. Everything was as it should be—the dome was in good
repair, the people in good health, security in order. She had
appointments to supervise Conscience downloads in an hour. The
downloads always required her complete focus so she could fully
analyze each Conscience's findings and discuss with her people any
adjustments to life and health that needed to be made so that they would
feel less worry and less guilt in the future.
Still, an hour was plenty of time to speak to Dionte.
Aleph called for Dionte's personal file and refreshed her memory of
Dionte's normal schedule. She turned on her eyes in the four most likely
places.
She saw Dionte in the substructure, down among the plates and props
that protected the organic matter of Aleph's mind. As a Guardian, Dionte
had to constantly refresh and expand her knowledge of artificial neural
structures, and consequently she spent a great deal of time studying
Aleph's physiology, and Aleph was pleased to assist Dionte in her
understanding. Dionte had even taken up a second apprenticeship as a
tender under the instruction of her uncle Hagin.
"Hello, Dionte." Aleph spoke from the wall closest to Dionte's ear.
"Hello, Aleph," Dionte replied, selecting one of the needlelike probes
from the sterile cabinet. "What did the convocation think of our
decision?"
Aleph manifested an image of herself on the wall for Dionte to see—a
woman of about Dionte's age with black hair hanging in a long braid
down the back of her white robe. She made the image smile. "All
worries. You know how we are."
"You are as you were made to be." Dionte slotted a cartridge into the
base of the probe. "Like the rest of us."
"And how do the rest of you progress with Tam?"
"Not at all, Aleph. He will not see reason." Dionte paced the length of
the substructure, craning her neck to see the designations written on the
ceiling tiles.
Aleph started up a search of her own records for chemical flow and
balance inside her organics. A slurry of fatigue toxins were being taken
up too slowly and needed extra stimulation. She lit up a panel for Dionte.
"He is concerned," she said, letting her image walk along the wall beside
Dionte. "The villagers are part of Pandora, as we are, and Pandora must
be protected."
A spasm of irritability, possibly even anger, crossed Dionte's face. "And
if we become so busy protecting the villagers that we lose the world?
Think, Aleph. That can't be what was meant for us."
Uneasiness made Aleph's thoughts tremble. She reopened Dionte's file
so she would have the woman's history inside at the tip of her memory.
"That is what I would like to talk with you about, Dionte."
Dionte unfolded a platform from the nearest work lattice and clambered
up it. She didn't spare Aleph's image a glance.
"Aleph, I don't like the necessity of this," she said as she removed the
designated plate, exposing nerves, wrinkled gray matter, and bundles of
veins. Aleph's inorganic monitors immediately came on-line, presenting
the details of her self-functions so she could monitor them and call in
assistance for Dionte if the need arose. "I never have, but we need
Helice Trust. We are out of options."
"I do not wish to air our internal conflicts to the other cities," said
Aleph, putting a hint of sternness into her voice so Dionte would
understand she was serious. "But it may be best if you listen to your
brother. We depend on the goodwill of the villagers, Dionte. We cannot
forget that."
"At the tame time, the villagers depend on us." The needle slid into
Aleph's gray matter. "They are the ones who must remember that
without the checks and balances our ancestors put in place, the Diversity
Crisis would be here too." She touched the release controls on the
probe. "You feel that I'm right, don't you, Aleph? We need Helice Trust.
We need her."
Certainty flooded Aleph. Her readings flickered as the fatigue toxins
vanished. Dionte was a skilled worker. "Yes. Yes, I do."
"And you'll remember this? It feels very right, so you'll remember that it
is."
"Yes." The image nodded. Aleph knew. She knew. Dionte was right.
She felt it. She was supposed to feel, to understand, to learn, to have
instincts. That was what made a city-mind better than any computer
chip, however fast and accurate. Dionte was right. Everything pointed to
it. Her internal chemical measurements flickered again, but she dismissed
them.
"Good. Thank you for speaking to me, Aleph. It was indeed important,
and I will handle it. Remember that too." The needle withdrew and
Dionte closed the panel tight.
"Yes." Was something too high there? The endorphins were off, but
then, they frequently were after a correction. She felt so well, what could
be wrong? Aleph worked a few commands and shut the internal reports
down. She felt too well to be bothered by that. Dionte was right, of
course.
"There we are, Aleph." Dionte laid a hand on her panel, drawing in
additional information about the state of Aleph's neurochemistry through
her augmented fingertips. "We both have a lot of work to do."
"Indeed we do." Aleph turned her attention away from Dionte. The right
thing had been done, and she was pleased. The day could continue with
the bustle and detail that made her happy.
All the same, there was a nagging feeling that she had forgotten
something.
I will review my files after the Conscience checks.
But by then, Aleph had forgotten even the memory of forgetting.


Chena wailed outside the dorm at shift change for Sadia to come
plodding up the path. Chena's breath made silver wisps of steam in front
of her face, and she tucked her hands under her arms to keep them
warm. It would be winter soon, Mom said, and there'd be snow. From
the time she started her errand business, Chena had planned on asking
Sadia to join her. They could cover more territory, carry more stuff.
Maybe they could even get permission for Sadia to move to Stem. That
way Chena could bring stuff to Sadia, who could carry it all the way to
the next village, Branch.
Chena tried to tell herself that Nan Elle's suggestion had just moved up
the timetable a bit. She hadn't really been all that frightened when she
crossed the grassland today. Okay, it had been pretty bad when she had
stopped to look around like Nan Elle had asked, and saw nothing at all
left from the people who fell. That was a creeps-breeder, but she hadn't
really been pumping her legs on the pedals until she could barely
breathe. She hadn't been shaking all that badly.
She really wasn't doing this just to avoid going out there on her own
again.
Sadia didn't spot Chena in the thickening shadows under the dorm's
eaves until she had her hand on the door. But when she did, a grin
spread across the older girl's freckled face.
"Hey, look who's back." Sadia touched her forehead, holding her fingers
cocked to turn the salute into something close to the piss-off sign.
"Thought you'd left us for the trees."
"Not my idea," said Chena, returning the salute with a flourish. "That
was Mom. She doesn't like the smell down here." She said it casually, to
let Sadia know she was kidding.
Sadia blew out a raspberry. "Not my fault Shond won't take a bath."
They both laughed a little at that. Then Chena said, "Sadia, you got a
second? I want to talk to you about something."
"Me?" Sadia's eyes went round and she laid her hand on her chest. "I'd
be so honored. I hear you've got more money than the hothousers these
days."
"That's what I want to talk to you about." Chena jerked her chin up and
over, indicating the roof. Sadia looked toward the dorm and the people
flowing into it with tired eyes and sagging shoulders. Chena knew she
was thinking about a bath and dinner. Her clothes had fresh black stains
on them, and so did her hands. Chena found herself wondering what
shift Sadia was on now. Harvest was over, but they had to turn the
ground over before it froze solid, someone had told her. She
remembered that the fields were where you got the nettle blight and
winced involuntarily.
At last, though, Sadia nodded. Together they climbed up the outside
stair to the roof. They picked their way through the garden, which had
turned soggy and brown with cold and rain, and sat on one of the stone
benches, while around them the twilight thickened. One of the last brown
leaves drifted from the bare, rattling branches overhead and settled at
Chena's feet. The bench still radiated a little heat from the day's sunshine
and it felt good in the cooling evening. Chena couldn't help noticing
Sadia was still wearing just the short tunic and thin pants that had been
her uniform all summer. Chena hunched up inside the bright blue quilted
jacket she'd bought in Stem, wishing suddenly that she'd left it behind.
Chena decided to get right into it. She didn't want Sadia to catch her
staring, that was for sure. "Listen, Sadia, do you want to get in on this?
Running packages? It's easier than shoveling shit, you don't end up
smelling half as bad, and you get money for it."
For a minute Sadia looked at Chena like she didn't understand what
Chena had said. Then she looked away, rubbing at the goose bumps
prickling her bare forearms. "Right. And who's taking my shift? I do six
hours' hard labor, every day."
"You pay your way out, like I do," Chena told her breezily. "Teal gets a
third of what I make to take my shift."
Another brown leaf dropped down, right into Sadia's lap. She brushed it
angrily away. "That's two hours, not six, and next year I get upped to
eight."
"So, pay Shond for it. Or, if you don't want to, pay one of the other
dorm babies who's on the shift coming or going from yours." She
squeezed Sadia's shoulder and shook her a little, like that would make
her hear better. "It's a way out of the dorms, Sadia. You can save your
money, maybe make a full-time thing of it. I keep rounding up new
customers. And we've got permission." She pulled the much-folded
letter from Constable Regan out of her pocket and put it into Sadia's
hands.
Sadia blinked at the paper and handed it back. "I don't read, Chena, you
know that."
"No, I didn't know." She considered. "You could pay for school if you
wanted to. Maybe just a couple of days here and there, but it'd be better
than nothing."
Sadia wrapped her arms tightly around herself and rested her elbows on
her thighs. Chena realized she could see Sadia's knees through her
trousers, and wondered why Sadia didn't patch them up. Maybe she
didn't know how. Chena wouldn't have if Mom hadn't showed her, and
Sadia had no Mom.
"I don't know, Chena. Sometimes around here having a little is worse
than having nothing at all."
Don't you see what's waiting for you? Are you really stupid? Chena bit
back the words, but the anger jerked her to her feet. "Okay, if you will
live and die a dorm baby, that's up to you." Chena brought her hand up
and stopped just short of making the piss-off sign. "Maybe Shond
wants a job. At least he's got the brains to hate this mess."
Sadia rose slowly. "You think I don't?" For a minute she sounded a lot
like her brother. "You think you know the way, don't you? You don't
know how to find your way to your own asshole." She sat down
abruptly, wrapping her arms around herself and looking away from
Chena.
Chena swallowed her immediate anger. Sadia just didn't like changes.
She didn't like risking her neck, and Chena couldn't blame her. Shond
risked his enough for both of them. After a moment's thought, Chena
reached under her belt and opened the sealed pocket. She pulled out a
small handful of positive chits and dropped them into Sadia's lap. "What
don't I know?"
Sadia's eyes widened slowly. She struggled to hold the mask of
skepticism back over her expression. "This is all you've made since you
started?"
"This is all I've made this week." Chena savored the stunned expression
on Sadia's face.
Sadia picked up a chit and rubbed it between her fingers, almost as if
she were expecting something to come off. Maybe good luck, maybe
hope.
She dropped the chit with the others and scooped them up. "I have to
convince Shond to go with it. It won't be easy." She held the chits out to
Chena.
"It will when you tell him how much your take is going to be." Chena
grinned and saw an answering smile spread on her friend's face.
"Welcome aboard, Sadia."
Sadia pestered her brother for a week, but it was no good. Shond had
too many of his own schemes going. Sadia only knew some of them.
Cutting shifts with his friends was his favorite. But he also snuck out
food to the roof-runners who hid in the gardens and stole whatever they
could get their hands on, in return for blackmail gossip. On top of that,
he had something going with them growing illegal weeds in the gardens.
Chena wondered if Nan Elle knew about that, then decided she really did
not want to know.
In the end, Chena had to give Sadia an advance for her to give to Shond
so she could prove this was serious. Chits in his hand made the
difference. Shond agreed to the plan, and so did Sadia, and Chena
sighed in relief. It was getting easier to go past the spot where the people
had landed, but it was still bad. She'd help Sadia out, and Sadia would
help her. It would all be a go.
Sadia's first run was a light one. It happened on one of the days when
the cargo boats came down the river to drop off stores and pick up
passengers, so a lot of people were running into Stem on their own. But
that was all right. They could use the extra time to get Sadia used to the
town, and Chena could introduce her to some of the regular customers.
Stem was crowded. The market had twice as many tents set up as on a
regular day. Everybody trying to lay in their stocks before the weather
turned really bad, Chena guessed.
Sadia looked at the lake with a mixture of wonder and fear. "I'd
forgotten how big…" she waved a hand to take in the whole world.
"You'll get used to it," Chena told her breezily. For a change, she felt
older than Sadia, and it felt good. She checked her comptroller for the
client list. "Okay. First we have a message and a pickup at the library."
She led Sadia down the sunny boardwalks. Sadia, who had lived in the
dim forest all her life, blinked in the strong autumn sunlight. That sun did
nothing to warm the frigid wind blowing off the water, and Chena could
not miss the way Sadia shivered.
Right after lunch, we buy her a coat and gloves, and a hat, and a
water bottle, resolved Chena.
The noise of voices rose from around the nearest sand dune. Chena
frowned. It was coming from the wrong direction to be noise from the
market. The crowds on the boardwalks around them had cleared out
too. That was really strange.
What's going on?
"Is something happening?" Sadia glanced around them nervously.
"Don't know," Chena admitted, lengthening her stride.
They rounded the dune and the noise of voices broke over them like a
wave. Chena could barely see the library's windows because of the
crowd swarming onto the porch. Everybody shifted and pushed against
each other, craning their necks and shouting about whatever they saw.
Some people took notes on scraps of paper or screen sheets and
passed them to others standing behind them.
"What's going on?" asked Sadia, hitching up the straps of her backpack
nervously.
"I don't know," said Chena again, shrugging. "Probably nothing to do
with us." She spoke with more conviction than she felt. Sadia wasn't the
only one who didn't like change or strange things happening. Change
meant new ways to get into trouble. "Let's just get through, okay?" They
had three letters for the librarian. She was one of Chena's best
customers and Chena was not going to let her down.
With Chena in the lead, they skirted the crowd until they got to the edge
of the library's sun-faded porch. From there, they ducked and
shouldered their way through the mass of people, all of whom seemed to
be straining to get a look at the same thing. A screen sheet with a pair of
intersecting green circles emblazoned on the top had been posted on the
public notice board.
Chena was ready to walk right past it, but Sadia saw the notice too. She
froze in her tracks and grabbed Chena's arm.
"Have you gone off-line?" asked Chena, pushing Sadia's hand away.
"What's it say?" asked Sadia hoarsely, pointing to the screen sheet.
"Out of the way," ordered some guy, pushing Chena aside.
"Piss off." Chena gave him the sign and ducked around him.
"Says…" She paused, making sure she was getting it all right "
'Voluntary Genetic Survey Request.' " She looked back to see if Sadia
knew what that meant, but Sadia was gone.
Chena craned her neck to see over heads and between shoulders and
waving hands. She caught a glimpse of Sadia's pale red hair moving
around the edge of the crowd.
"Hey! Sadia!" Chena jumped off the porch onto the boardwalk. But if
Sadia heard, she gave no sign. Her wandering path turned into a
determined beeline, away from the library and from Chena. Chena swore
and ran after her.
As she did, Chena spotted what drew Sadia. A man stood in the shadow
of one of the market tents. He was squat, short, and pale, reminding
Chena of a mushroom. He watched the crowd carefully, scanning the
people milling and talking. But what he was looking for, Chena couldn't
tell.
Sadia sidled up to him. Chena fell back, glancing around. No one
seemed to notice them.
We don't need this, Sadia, she thought to her friend's back. We might
get in trouble. What are you doing?
Chena gritted her teeth and strode up behind Sadia as she saluted the
stranger. The man returned the salute and Chena saw how his hands had
amazingly long, tapered fingers. The nails were smooth and even, and so
clean they gleamed pink and white, even in the shadow.
Sadia flashed him a knowing grin that made her look like Shond.
"Sadia—" began Chena.
"Relax, Chena. There's something here I need." Her voice was fierce
and hungry, like her grin. Chena fell back a step, but Sadia wasn't paying
any attention to her. She focused completely on the pudgy man with his
long hands.
"What if I was to need a tailor?" Sadia asked him.
"What if you were?" he replied, waving at a fly with one of his long
hands. "Where would a squirt like you get the money?"
Sadia dug in her pocket and brought out the chits Chena had given her.
"Here's a start."
The man sniffed and flicked one of the chits over with the tip of one
finger. "It's a start," he agreed.
"Sadia," murmured Chena, pulling at her elbow.
Sadia shook her off . "Then you can help."
His smile was wide but thin, spreading slowly out across his broad white
face. "Help can be found."
"Good." Sadia nodded. "I've just got one question."
"And what is it?" inquired the man mildly.
Sadia smiled, and Chena felt her insides go cold. "What did they-do
with Nasra Hasapi?"
The man's eyes widened with unspoken recognition, but what he said
was, "I don't know—"
Sadia lunged at him. Her shoulder collided with the man's chest. He
wasn't ready for the blow and they both went down. Sadia clambered
onto his chest. She grabbed his arm and his hand, grasping his long
fingers. "I'll break your hands! I'll break them! You tell me, you bastard!
You tell me where they took my father!"
"Get her off! Get her off!" screamed the man. Behind them, voices rose
from the crowd, which had flowed over to look at the new excitement.
"Sadia!" Chena wrapped her arms around Sadia's shoulders, but Sadia
wrenched herself away. Years of backbreaking work had made her too
strong for Chena to fight. Chena threw all her weight against Sadia and
knocked her sideways. Something snapped. The man screamed.
"What are you doing?" Chena tried to roll the bigger girl over, but Sadia
got to her feet and charged again. Chena blocked Sadia bodily, and
hands reached out of the crowd that had formed around them and pulled
Sadia back from Chena.
"What'd they do with him, you bastard?" Sadia shouted past Chena to
the man. "What'd they do?"
"Okay, okay. That's enough." A woman, tall and wide, with skin the
color of polished oak, waded through the crowd. A blue armband had
been sewn onto her tunic sleeve.
Oh. No.
The woman clamped a hand around Sadia's arm and twisted it easily
around her back, holding her hard by her shoulder and wrist.
"I'll tell!" shouted Sadia after the little man, who retreated back into the
shadow of the tent. She fought against the cop's hold on her, but it was
no use.
"Tell what?" He smiled at her, almost kindly. "What under the wide
black sky have you to tell?"
"Hold still and you won't break anything," the cop told Sadia calmly.
"He's a tailor!" shouted Sadia. "He's a tailor!"
"He's a tink and a loiterer," replied the cop. "Calm down, okay?"
Chena couldn't move. Shock and confusion welded her to the spot.
Should I run? Should I just back away? Sadia, what's wrong with
you?
What's a tailor?
Sadia struggled in the cop's grip a couple more times and then subsided.
The crowd apparently didn't find this entertaining enough, so they split
up, turning back to the screen sheet that had held them all mesmerized
before Sadia had had her fit of... whatever it was.
"Do you want to make an assault complaint?" the woman asked over the
top of Sadia's head.
The little man cradled one of his long hands in the other. "Can't afford it,
Constable. Not today, anyway." This last he said straight to Sadia. Sadia
looked ready to do blue murder, but she didn't say anything else. The
man walked away, vanishing behind the crowd.
The constable let go of Sadia's arm and spun her around by the
shoulder. She looked at Sadia's tattooed hand and jerked her chin
toward Chena. Chena held out her own hand, displaying the branched
tattoo.
"Offshoot?" said the constable. "What are you doing here? Who owns
you?"
Chena ignored the strange wording of the question. "We have
permission." Chena fumbled in her belt pocket for a moment and
brought out the letter.
The cop read the text carefully and ran a thumb over the signature. Her
eyes were suspicious as she handed the letter back.
"I've trusted Regan's word on bigger things." She looked from Chena to
Sadia and back again. "But you are lucky the gentleman there decided
not to pay for a charge. As it is, I'm fining you fifteen for hauling me out
of the guard shack on a cold day." She held out her hand.
Sadia scowled hard and reached for her pocket. Chena put a hand on
Sadia's shoulder to stop her and stepped forward.
"I'll pay." Chena pulled out a chit, checked the reading, and handed it
across to the constable "May we have a receipt, please, Aunt?"
For a moment she thought the constable was going to refuse. But the
woman just smirked and pulled out her reader. "Hold out your hand,"
she said to Sadia.
Sadia obeyed and the woman put the reader over the chip. "Now you
got a warning, and a receipt saying you paid your fine." She returned the
reader to her belt. "Anyting more I can do for you two?" Neither of them
said anything. "No? Good. Let's all keep it that way." She walked away
without looking back. Chena let out a sigh of relief and turned to look
for Sadia, but Sadia was three meters down the boardwalk, walking fast
and gaining speed.
Chena growled low in her throat and raced after Sadia. "What's taken
over your brain?" she demanded, dodging in front of her, forcing Sadia
to pull up short. "First you're punching strangers, then you almost say
piss off to the cop, then you leave me. What is the problem?"
Sadia's face scrunched up, trying to become angry, but it didn't work.
Instead, tears leaked out of the corners of her eyes and spilled down her
flushed cheeks.
"Oh, piss...." Chena wrapped an arm around Sadia and steered her into
the shadow of one of the tents, out of sight of the main avenues.
Someone in the tent sang to herself.
If we keep our voices down, they probably won't notice us. Sadia cried
silently, like someone used to not making any noise, but her whole face
was wet now and Chena had no idea what to do. This wasn't Teal.
That probably didn't matter. "It's okay." She reached out, intending to
hug Sadia.
Sadia shook her head and leaned her forehead against Chena's shoulder.
Chena rubbed Sadia's back, repeating, "It's okay, it's okay," even
though she felt stupid. It wasn't okay, and from the way Sadia was
crying, it wouldn't be okay anytime soon.
Finally, Sadia lifted her head. Tears and snot glistened on her face.
Chena pulled out the sweat towel she kept in her backpack and handed it
over. Sadia took it and mopped her face dry. Then Chena handed her
the water bottle and she drank half of it without stopping to breathe.
"Definitely got to get you one of these," laid Chena when Sadia handed
the bottle back. "You going to tell me what's going on, or do I just have
to send you home?"
Sadia stared at the ground for a moment, as if she were making a hard
decision. Chena bit her lip, waiting to see which way that decision would
go.
"After Mom…left, my dad decided he was going to get us out of the
dorms," she whispered harshly.
"He came to Stem to see the draft." She nodded her head toward the
library, the screen sheet, and the crowd. Then she caught the look on
Chena's face. "You've never seen a draft?" Chena shook her head. "It's
when the hothouse is out of samples and they're looking for something
special." She drew out the last word as if it were something obscene. "If
you've got the right kind of genes and they're expressed the right way,
the hothouse will pay you to come live with them and give samples and
get experimented on."
Or have a baby for them. Chena's stomach turned over, but she tried to
keep her face still. It didn't matter. Sadia wasn't looking at her anyway.
"If you don't have the right setup and you want to try anyway, you can
go to a tailor and pay to get fixed up."
"But"—Chena's forehead wrinkled—"you can't engineer adults. You can
only do babies." The genetic patterns of adults were too set, too slow.
You needed a baby or, even better, a fetus that was still developing, so
you would have the largest possible number of easily accessible
undifferentiated cells to work with.
The corner of Sadia's mouth twitched. "You can sort of do adults. You
can monkey with their…things…stem cells. Or if they have a cancer,
you can play with that. It's got to do with what the cells are doing and
what they've turned in to, and stuff like that." Sadia's fingers knotted
around each other. "Dad was close to what the hothouse needed, but
not close enough, so he paid a tailor to open his genes up the rest of the
way, and the tailor did, and Dad disappeared."
"What do you mean?"
Sadia looked at her like she was crazed or stupid. "I mean he
disappeared. The hothouse took him and they never gave him back.
They never sent the money, nothing. We don't know where he is. I
thought…I thought…" She pressed her mouth shut.
Chena sat back. She knew what Sadia thought. When Sadia saw the
tailor, she thought she could make him tell her where her dad had gone
to.
"And you're sure that was the guy?"
Sadia nodded miserably. "Remember I told you he brought us here
before? I remember him talking to that guy. I remember those hands."
That memory had almost gotten them in trouble too. Almost screwed
everything to the deck and then blown it all apart.
But Chena couldn't blame her for one slow second.
She also couldn't do piss-all for her. So she just tucked the towel away
and said, "Come on, let's get going."
Sadia nodded again and wiped at her face once more. They both
scrambled to their feet, dusting themselves off automatically and
avoiding each other's gazes. When Chena finally glanced at her again,
she thought she saw gratitude in Sadia's eyes.
They started in on their rounds. Chena was careful to introduce Sadia to
all of the customers, even though there weren't many today. Most of the
messages that had to go to the market, though, did have replies. She
decided to let Sadia wait for those. Chena left Sadia at the tents with
money to buy some winter clothes, a water bottle, and lunch, while she
went around to some of the houses to finish up the deliveries.
She was coming out of Sri Soja's cramped little house way back in the
dunes with a plea for Nan Elle when she saw the tailor lingering on the
boardwalk, fingering his chin with his long hand. One of his fingers had
been splinted and bandaged. She hesitated when she saw him, and he
spotted her. Chena pulled herself together and walked away in the other
direction.
After a moment, she heard footsteps behind her. Chena kept her eyes
straight ahead. The footsteps got closer.
"Piss off," she muttered under her breath, and picked up her pace. The
footsteps also picked up their pace. After a couple seconds of this, she
heard him wheezing, and then the tailor said, "If you keep this up I may
decide it's not worth it."
Chena stopped abruptly and turned on her heel. "What do I care?"
"I don't know," he said, his mouth just beginning to spread out to the
grin she had seen earlier. "It depends on how much you want a hundred
positives."
A hundred? Chena clamped her jaw shut. Otherwise it would have
dropped open and made her look stupid. "Whatever you want carried, it
must be heavy."
"Not really." He walked forward. He moved back and forth, as if he
were constantly looking past her for a way out. It should have made him
look furtive, but it didn't. It made him look wary and frightening. "But I
have some unusual requirements."
I shouldn't even be talking to this guy. What would Sadia say? This
guy helped disappear her father.
A hundred positives for one job.
"Such as?"
The grin stretched wider. His face really was round, like the full moon,
and about as pale. The fast walk brought out red blotches on it. Chena
was sure she'd never seen anyone so ugly.
"It needs to be loaded into the Library terminal at Offshoot."
The light switched on inside Chena. Sadia had it wrong. This guy wasn't
a tailor. He was a hacker. He didn't want to mess with anyone's genes,
just their info-systems. "Not for all the worth of God's garden." Chena
turned away and started walking again.
"How about three hundred, then?"
Keep walking, Chena tried to tell herself. Instead, she turned around in
midstride. "You don't have that much."
The tailor walked quickly up to her, mincing as he went, ready to run at
any second. He pulled a small wallet from the dangling sleeve of his
tunic, and from the wallet he pulled a bright red chit.
"I give you one-fifty," he said pleasantly, hiding the wallet away again.
"The disk goes to the library terminal. I confirm that the library terminal
reads it, and I give you another one-fifty."
The chit burned a red patch on her retina. Don't do this. You don't know
what you 're doing. You don't know what kind of trouble this is.
This is three hundred worth of trouble.
"No." Chena clenched fists and turned away.
"It'll get done," he said to her back. "Why shouldn't it be you that gets
the pay?"
Not worth it, not worth it. I’m too far over the edge as it is. I will not
blast this.
Chena did not look back. She didn’t even look up. She focused on the
sun-bleached boards in front of her shoes and walked away as fast as
she could.
And ran smack into a man's chest.
"Hey, Chena!" said Farin. "Where's the leak?"
Chena backed away hastily. Farin stood in front of her dressed in tan
slacks and bulky red sweater that made his hair look coppery. He smiled
down at her, a real open smile, nothing like the hacker's slimy
expression.
He had his arm wrapped around a woman. She was tall and tan, with
short black hair, a scarred face, and a politely interested smile.
"Hello," Chena said, feeling her cheeks heat up. "I'm, um, sorry. I wasn't
looking where I was going."
"I could tell." Farin laughed, just a little, but her cheeks burned even
hotter. "It's okay, Chena. There's not a lot of room to manoeuvre on
these walks. Do I have any messages today?"
"No." She didn't want to look at him for some reason. She definitely
didn't want to look at the woman. She hitched up one of the straps of
her pack. "Sorry."
"Next time," he said, "make sure you stop by to see me before you leave
town. I'll probably have something for you."
Stop being a baby. Chena forced her eyes around to look up into his
face. His expression was pleasant, not harsh or embarrassed or
judgmental. "Sure. Thanks."
"Thank you." Farin gave her a quick salute. "Now I'll let you get where
you were going in such a hurry." He stepped aside, pulling the woman
with him. She smiled up at him and snuggled a little closer into the crook
of his arm.
Chena bit down hard on her lower lip and hurried past them. Don't be
stupid, she told herself as her throat constricted. Of course he has a
girlfriend. What do you think? He was waiting for you?
But even as she thought it, she felt sick. She had to lean on the
boardwalk rail and take a couple of deep breaths before she could risk a
glance around. Farin and the woman had disappeared, and so,
thankfully, had the tailor-hacker-mushroom man.
Chena pushed herself away from the railing. Okay, it's just a weird day,
she told herself. Nothing big. Better go find Sadia and get back home
before anything else happens.
She checked her list and hurried back into the dunes. She also checked
her comptroller. Eleven-fifteen, and there were still a couple of deliveries
to make.
But by the time she was able to return to the market, it was well past
noon and Chena was beginning to worry about getting home. The days
were already at least an hour shorter than they had been in summer. The
bikes had lights, and there wasn't supposed to be anything in the dark
that could get through the shock fences, but Mom worried, and besides,
Chena wanted to get the Offshoot deliveries made tonight so she could
pay Sadia something major for the day's work.
Sadia was leaning on the boardwalk railing just outside the picnic area
where Farin had first taken Chena for lunch. She munched on dark bread
and swigged water from a bottle. She was wearing a quilted jacket like
Chena's except it was brown, and an oiled canvas hat covered her hair.
"Hey." Chena came up behind her. "You get the replies?"
Sadia nodded, her mouth full. She pulled out a sheaf of letters and
handed them over. Chena checked each one and made a notation against
the client list in her comptroller. "Great. Now give me some of that." She
grabbed for the loaf.
"Hey, hey!" Sadia held it out of her reach. "Manners!"
"I'm paying here," said Chena haughtily. "I don't need manners."
"Who raised you? Squirrels?" Sadia broke off half the loaf and handed it
to Chena. It was good stuff, rich and nutty. They ate and drank in
silence for a while, watching the boats and the sunlight on the water.
"Do you really think you can earn enough to get off of here?" asked
Sadia at last.
Chena shrugged and took a swallow of water from her own bottle. "I
don't know. Maybe not for a few years. But I can earn enough to make
things better."
"Yeah," agreed Sadia. "That's what everybody wants, isn't it? That's
what my dad wanted."
"At least your dad wanted something for you," murmured Chena. Sadia
gave her a sideways glance, but didn't ask. Chena was glad.
Even though the remaining few pickups went smoothly, they were back
later than Chena would have liked Alone, she might have been flying, but
Sadia, as strong as she was, was not used to the bikes. They went
slowly and the sun sank. By the time they made it back to Offshoot, the
bikes' lights were on and the world around them was dark.
"Mom is going to kill me," said Chena as they parked the bikes in the
line. "I'll split the money with you tomorrow, all right?"
"Okay," said Sadia.
Chena hesitated. "The dining hall will be closed down. Mom might have
something on the stove. You want to come?" Chena jerked her chin up
toward the catwalks.
"No," said Sadia. "Thanks, though. I'd better just get back and check on
Shond. If I'm not around, he might decide to do something really
stupid."
"You think?" said Chena, her voice full of sarcasm. They both laughed
and saluted each other quickly. "See you tomorrow."
Sadia took off down the path and Chena took a minute to let her eyes
adjust all the way to the darkness. There was a little moonlight coming in
from under the trees, and a few lights from the houses. It wasn't much,
but it was enough for her to find her way.
Chena took her bearings and headed for the nearest stairway. She
thought she saw the faint glimmer of light back in the trees that meant
Mom had left a lamp on for her.
Who am I kidding? Mom is probably waiting up for me. She reached
for the stairway railing. I am in so much— A hand clamped onto her
wrist. Before Chena could react, it yanked her off her feet. She collided
with a hard chest. The hand and arm held her close and another hand
groped at her belt.
"Let's see what you have for us, maybe?" grunted an old man with foul
breath.
"Told you she'd be here." The new voice belonged to a younger man,
and for a sharp, sick second, Chena realized she knew who owned it.
The hand had her throat, but not her mouth. Chena jerked her chin
forward and bit down hard. The man, the thief, screamed and dropped
her. Chena landed wrong and fell onto her knees. Someone swore and
aimed a kick at her. It caught her on the hip and sent her rolling over.
Now Chena screamed, letting loose at the top of her lungs as she
scrabbled away.
A shock caught her on the hand. She'd reached the fence. There was
nowhere to go this way. She ducked sideways, even as a hand caught
her ankle.
"No, you don't," said Shond.
Lights were coming on. Voices were raised. But the hand did not let her
go. It dragged her backward.
"Help!" screamed Chena. Something hit her head hard and the world
spun into stars.
"No," said yet another familiar voice. But dizzy as she was, Chena could
not identify this one.
"No," said the voice again. "She's mine."
The hand let go, dropping her foot onto the ground. The sounds of
running surrounded Chena. People running away from her. People
running toward her. She blinked her eyes a few times. Dizziness receded,
but only slowly.
"Well, now. Let's see what you did to yourself."
Leaves crunched as Nan Elle lowered herself into Chena's line of sight.
Chena opened her mouth and closed it again, but no words came out.
Shond just tried to rob me. What am I going to tell Sadia?
By now, others had reached them. The whole world was floodlit by
portable torches and lamps in houses turned up high. Chena lifted her
head in time to see a flock of would-be rescuers skidding to a halt as
they saw Nan Elle.
"Just stay where you are," Nan Elle said to her, or maybe to them. Her
fingers pressed against Chena's skull. They were hard, but they were
quick, running across her scalp. When she finished, she cupped one
hand around Chena's chin.
"Look at me," she ordered. Chena obeyed. The dizziness was fading,
but her vision was still a little blurry. "Good, very good."
Nan Elle turned to the crowd. "Fell down the stairs," she announced.
"Got startled, poor thing." As carefully as she had knelt down, Nan Elle
stood up. "I need someone to walk her to her mother."
"Well, I hope you'll let me." Constable Regan slid through the crowd.
"Since you seem to have taken charge."
Nan Elle chuckled. "Oh, no Constable. I would never dream of it." She
stepped away, but her black eyes focused on Chena, and Chena
understood what she was not to say.
"Is there a concussion?" Regan asked Nan Elle. "There does not seem
to be, but her mother should probably wake her every few hours tonight
to make sure."
"Her mother is right here, thank you very much." The crowd shifted, and
the next thing Chena knew, Mom knelt on the ground beside her.
"Chena, look at me. Look at me, Supernova. Are you hurt?"
"Hit my head," said Chena, a little thickly. She swallowed and tried it
again. "I'm okay."
Mom ran her fingers along Chena's scalp, just like Nan Elle had. "You'll
have an egg in the morning. Let's get you home." Mom stood and
helped her up with both hands under Chena's elbows. Mom, Chena
noticed, did not even look at Nan Elle.
Chena stood unsteadily. Her head throbbed, but nothing spun and her
stomach stayed still. She knew enough to know these were good signs.
Mom didn't let go, though. She held on to Chena's elbows as they
climbed the stairs to the catwalk and started toward their house. I just
can't stop attracting crowds today, thought Chena ruefully. And
stalkers.
Constable Regan walked along behind them. Mom glanced at him but
didn't say anything. He didn't say anything either. He just paced along,
about half a step behind them, all the way to their front door. "Thank
you for the escort, Brother Constable," said Mom as she pushed the
door open. Teal sat in the front room, hugging one of the pillows. She
jumped up and ran forward when she saw Mom, but stopped as she saw
Regan.
"Not at all, Sister," he said to Mom. "I've got a few questions for Chena
here, if you don't mind." Mom didn't get a chance to say whether she
did or not. Regan just stepped through the door after her.
"I fell," said Chena as Mom lowered her onto one of the pillows. "I got
startled, that's all."
"Right," said Regan. He knelt on a pillow next to her. Mom didn't sit.
She hovered over Chena like she might have to snatch her daughter away
from the cop. "And that's all Nan Elle told you to say, I'm sure. Don't
get started down that road, Chena."
"Look, if you don't like her, why don't you just arrest her? snapped
Chena. Her head hurt, a low steady ache.
"Chena!" said Mom sharply.
"No." Regan held up his hand. "It's a fair question." He let out a long
sigh. "It's also extremely complicated."
Yeah, that's what you all say when you don't know what you're doing.
Chena did not say that out loud, however. Not with Mom standing right
there. She just rubbed her temple, as if she could wipe away the hurt.
"I don't shut her down because without her there would be no one who
could help out with things like the nettle blight, or delivering babies, or
potential concussions." He gave her a smile that Chena thought was
supposed to be warm and friendly but didn't quite make it. "But I cannot
and I will not let her make her own law." All pretense of smile vanished
from his face. "And I will not let anyone help her make that law. Do you
understand me?"
Chena nodded and looked down at her toes. Mom shook her shoulder
gently.
"There were two men. I think they were trying to rob me." She lifted her
eyes. "I never saw them."
But I heard Shond. God's own, I hope Sadia breaks him in two.
Mom's hand flew to cover her mouth and she doubled over like she was
going to be sick. "Why didn't you tell me?"
Chena shrugged. "I'm sorry."
"Probably because Nan Elle suggested she shouldn't," said Regan to
Mom. "Try not to worry about it too much. Nan Elle gets people doing
a lot of things her way. But Chena knows what's right." He smiled at
Mom. "If I need to talk to her some more, I'll come by tomorrow."
He wished them good night and walked away into the darkness.
Mom looked down at Chena and said nothing.
Chena's stomach clenched up. "I'm sorry, Mom."
"You've said that." Mom's voice was tired. "Go to bed, Chena. It's past
your bedtime."
The knot on the top of Chena's head throbbed. "Mom—" she tried as
she got to her feet.
"Not tonight," said Mom waving her away. "Not any more tonight."
Teal stared at her. Chena felt tears prickle the corners of her eyes. "No,
Mom—"
"Go to bed, Chena."
Chena went. What else was there to do? She shucked off her sweaty
clothes and climbed into her nightshirt. She lay on her pallet in the dark
and tried to muster some defiance. All she felt was sick and empty. She
had tried to make things better. That was all. She had managed to mess
it up from the beginning.
The door opened and the door closed. Small light feet padded across
the floorboards and stopped.
"Chena? What's really going on?"
"I don't know." Chena squeezed her eyes shut to keep the tears in.
Teal was silent for a long time. "Of course not," she said, and Chena
was startled by the bitterness in her voice. "Nobody knows what's going
on. You won't tell me piss. You won't even give me a job, will you? No,
that's got to go to your friend Sadia."
Chena groaned. "Oh, piss, Teal—"
"And you don't give a twisted damn about anything else, do you?" Teal
barreled on. "You don't even know Mom lost her job today!"
"What?" Chena jerked her head up. The sudden movement sent a new
shock of pain through her skull.
"Her boss told her not to come back. She didn't tell me why." Teal's
voice grew hard. "Actually, she didn't tell me at all. I heard her talking to
Madra."
"But they can't. She needs ..." Chena swallowed the words. Of course
they could. They were getting to her. They were going to take everything
away. The house, everything. Maybe they even sent Shond and the other
man to knock her down. They could do anything they wanted and no
one would stop them.
Chena lay back down, curling into as tight a ball as she could. "It'll be
okay," she murmured, more to keep herself from crying than to reassure
Teal. "We'll think of something."
"When?" demanded Teal.
"I don't know," whispered Chena, wrapping her arms around her knees.
"I don't know."




                           CHAPTER EIGHT

                                  Caught
                                                          Contents - Prev / Next

Chena overslept the next morning. When she woke up, it was already full
daylight and the sleeping room was empty. She tried to jump to her feet,
but the jolt of pain in her skull made her stagger, and all the events of last
night rushed back into focus.
Holding her breath, Chena tiptoed to the door and opened it a crack.
She could just see Mom sitting alone at the table, her head bowed so
that her forehead rested against her hand.
She let the door swing open. "Mom…"
Mom’s head lifted, and she turned around. "How’s your head, Chena?"
"It’s okay." Chena walked out into the room. Her stomach flip-flopped
with each step.
"No dizziness? No blurry vision?"
"No." Chena sank onto a pillow next to her, tucking her feet under her
nightshirt. "It just hurts a little."
"Good." She sighed. "There’s something I need to tell you…"
Chena didn’t wait for her to finish. "You lost your job."
Mom’s eyes narrowed. "Who told you that?"
"Teal," answered Chena, twisting her hands. "She heard you talking to
Madra."
Mom just sighed. "Well, it seems we’re right back where we started."
She rubbed her forehead again. "And this time I don’t know what to
do."
"You could run errands with me," said Chena tentatively. "We could
make all kinds of money if we could carry more stuff."
Mom smiled, just a little. "Would you believe I thought about that? Last
night, before…before you were attacked." She turned herself all the way
around and faced Chena. "This is it, Supernova, I’m going to ask you
one more time. Tell me the truth and maybe we can work all this out.
Hold anything back on me, and you will not leave this village again,
under any circumstances."
She meant it. There was more she was not saying, though. Chena could
feel it singing in the air between them. She was not saying, I'll never trust
you again. She was not saying, I'll leave you like Dad did. But she
meant it. This time she really did.
Mom waited, eyes fixed on Chena. Chena took a deep breath despite the
fact that her chest was clamping down tight around her lungs.
She told her. She told her about Farin and Nan Elle, about the letters,
and the ants, and Sadia and the hacker-tailor, and how it was Shond,
who was already on the trouble list, who helped knock her down last
night. Mom didn't ask any questions. She didn't interrupt even once,
until Chena twisted her hands in her lap.
"That's it," she said finally. It was. Now Mom knew everything. She
might decide to leave anyway now that she knew it all.
But Mom just leaned forward and drew Chena into a tight embrace.
Chena threw her arms around Mom's neck and hugged her back with all
her strength.
"Oh, my dear," whispered Mom. "Oh, my girl. Why didn't you tell me?"
"I'm sorry," murmured Chena, on the verge of tears again. "I was
scared. I wanted to make things okay. I... I don't know, Mom. I just
don't know."
"It's okay. It's okay." Mom stroked her hair for a moment, just like she
had when Chena was a little girl. Then she released her. "All right. You
get dressed and you go down and tell Sadia that you won't be running
any errands today."
"But—" began Chena, but Mom raised a hand to stop her.
"I'm going to talk to Madra. She said before, she can help us get out of
here. We're leaving, Chena. Now. Today. We're not staying here a
minute longer." All her determination sounded in that statement, but there
was something else too, and it made Chena's heart beat hard as she got
to her feet. Mom was afraid.
"Go on, Chena." Mom pushed her toward the bedroom, and Chena
went.
Dressed, and chewing on a piece of bread and butter for a quick
breakfast, Chena hurried down to the railbike depot to meet Sadia.
But Sadia wasn't there. Chena walked all around the empty depot, finally
coming back to the deck and waiting restlessly. After fifteen minutes she
gave up and ran down the path toward the dorms. Sadia had probably
given up on her a long time ago. Chena was over an hour late.
But the sleeping room was as empty of Sadia as the depot had been.
She wasn't in the dining hall either, or the library. Chena checked the
roster and saw that Sadia's old shift was back on compost duty this
week. But Sadia wasn't in the composting shed, and neither was Shond.
Where are you, Sadia? Chena bit her lip. An ugly idea came to her.
She ran up the stairs, picking the catwalk to the constable's house. Did
he have Sadia in there? Had he heard about the hacker-tailor yesterday
from the cop in Stem? Had he worked out it was Shond who tried to
rob her last night? He might be asking Sadia all kinds of questions.
Regan's door was closed when she got there. She backed away, trying
to keep out of sight of the windows and yet trying to see inside. The
long strips of glass only allowed her glimpses into the interior. But she
saw Regan's shoulder and the back of his head. He moved, and then
Chena saw Sadia's profile. She sat by the desk, her hands waving to add
emphasis to her explanation. Then Mom stepped into view.
Chena's heart thudded once. Mom's profile was eclipsed by the
stranger—a small man in black and white clothes.
Blasted and screwed, is that Teal's spy? What's he doing here?
What was going on? What was Mom doing in there? She was supposed
to be talking to Madra.
Shond might know. Shond was a tinky and a mouth-off and she owed
him big for the bump on her head, but he would know what was
happening with his sister. Thing was, she didn't know where he was
either.
But one of the other kids on his shift might. Hyder. He'd know.
Chena turned and walked quickly but calmly down the catwalk. She
didn't want to draw any more attention to herself. She certainly didn't
want anyone to think she was running away from the constable or
something.
She was just about to start down the stairs to the compost shed when
she saw Shond. He was walking head down, between a woman and a
man who both wore black slacks and white tunics. Chena bit down hard
on her lip. Only the hothousers wore black and white. They herded him
toward the boat docks.
Why there? It's not a boat day, was her first, ridiculous thought. After
that came, Does Sadia know?
Chena ran down the stairs. What was going on? Had they caught him on
the robbery try? Maybe the two people with Shond would let him talk to
her. Maybe she could get a message from him to Sadia. Maybe ... Chena
looped wide around Shond and his hothouser escort so she could come
into his field of view without getting too close, in case she needed to get
away. Shond looked up and spotted her, and his face twisted into a
mask of rage.
"This is your fault!" he shouted, lunging forward. But the man beside
him grabbed him by the shoulders and held him, pulling him past Chena.
"You put her up to this!" Shond twisted in the man's hands. "She put
Sadia up to this! Sadia would never have done this!"
Chena stood rooted to the ground. "No!" she shouted. "This is your
fault! It was you last night!"
"That will be sorted out later," said the black and white woman. "Right
now the judgment is that you are coming with us." The man propelled
Shond forward.
"No!" Shond threw his weight backward, trying to slow them down.
"Sadia was put up. She didn't do anything! It was you!" he cried over
his shoulder at Chena.
"What do they say she did, Shond?" yelled Chena desperately. "I swear,
I didn't ask her to do anything! I don't know what's going on!"
"I'll blast you to bits when I get hold of you!" he yelled back, twisting
around in his captors' arms. "She never did nothing before!"
But the woman had hold of him on one side now, and the man on the
other. They walked him forward quickly and soon he couldn't twist
around far enough to yell at her anymore. Chena watched them until they
disappeared down the bank, her heart hammering.
What did you do, Sadia?
Her legs felt like they were going to give way under her. She was afraid,
but she didn't know why. She hadn't done anything wrong. Okay, she'd
taken messages for Nan Elle, but that was it. They couldn't arrest
anybody Bra that, could they? There was the thing with the people
who’d parachuted down, but Sadia hadn't seen that. Sadia hadn't even
taken a single package for Nan Elle.
Why do they have her and Mom in there? Chena bit her lip and glanced
up toward the cop's house. Why not me?
It might be something that had nothing to do with her at all. No, that
wasn't right either, because Mom was in there, and Teal's spy.
Suddenly Chena couldn't stand it anymore. She had to know what had
happened. There was one person who knew what really went on in
Stem, and if Nan Elle knew about this, Nan Elle would have to tell her.
Chena ran all the way up the stairs, pounding on the boards until her
chest hurt and the pain in her head throbbed all the way down her spine.
People waited out in front of the little cluster of houses, as always.
Chena ignored them all and threw the door open.
This time there was an old man with a baby in his arms. Chena stood in
the threshold, her chest heaving and her head splitting open.
Nan Elle blinked mildly at her. "Again? You are turning out to be an
extraordinarily rude one, aren't you, station girl?" she remarked before
turning back to the old man. "It's colic, nothing worse. A little warm
water before bed will—"
"What have we been running for you?" gasped Chena. "What did you
give Sadia to do?"
Nan Elle's spine straightened minutely. "I'll send your instructions down.
Take your grandson back to bed. This may take a moment."
"Thank you," lisped the old man. He probably had even fewer teeth than
Nan Elle.
Nan Elle didn't move again until he had left. Neither did Chena. She
stayed where she was, trying to get her breath and trying to imagine what
the old woman might say to her, or try not to say.
The door shut. The lamps weren't on, and the room plunged into a
murky twilight.
"What has brought on this fit?" inquired Nan Elle as she moved to sit in
her high-backed chair.
"Oh, no." Chena turned to keep her eyes focused on the old woman.
"Not this time. This time, you tell me."
"I'll tell you anything you ask, Chena." She spread her hands. "But I ask
you to do the same. What brought this on?"
"What did you give us ?" Chena shot back.
"Letters," answered Nan Elle promptly. "To friends and colleagues,
about growing seasons and proper doses of properly registered and
approved plants. Nothing incriminating, nothing even very interesting.
Every leaf and stem I sent you to buy was so thoroughly licensed I was
spending as much time filling out the forms as I was administering to my
patients."
"Then why's Constable Regan got Sadia and my mom in there with
him?" She stabbed her finger down vaguely toward the constable's
house. "If it's not you, who is it?"
"Sadia and your mother are in with the constable?" Nan Elle frowned.
"Is there someone from the hothouse in there with them?"
Chena nodded miserably. "It had to be something you sent with us.
There isn't anybody else who could have got us in trouble." Except
almost with the hacker-tailor, but I turned him down and Sadia
wouldn't…
Every part of Chena froze solid for a moment. No. He disappeared her
father. Sadia wouldn't…
Unless she thought it would keep her close to him. Unless she thought
she could get something out of him.
Unless he offered to tell her what happened to her father.
"Mmm..." Nan Elle nodded. "You seem to have hit on some reason
yourself."
"I..." Chena swallowed and stumbled backward. "I have to go...."
"Chena Trust." Nan Elle stood. Chena stared. The old woman seemed
to have shriveled, as if something had been taken out of her. "If you're in
trouble, Chena…" She walked slowly forward and laid her wrinkled
palm onto Chena's hand. "If you ever need help getting ... away, you use
my name—Elle Stepka. You say I am your grandmother. I will help you,
and your sister, if you ever need it."
Chena pulled away, rubbing her hand, as if she thought Nan Elle had left
something behind.
"Thanks," she muttered, retreating toward the door.
"I'm sorry, Chena Trust." Nan Elle hunched even further in on herself.
"This was not my doing. This is the way things sometimes are on this
world."
"Yeah." Chena's Tumbling hand found the doorknob and she escaped
into the daylight. She bit her lip hard and started running again, back to
the cop's house. She had to tell him what happened wasn't Sadia's fault.
She would tell him about the hacker-tailor. It was his fault, whatever had
happened. Sadia had been bullied or bribed. It wasn't her fault.
But when she got there, the cop's house was dark and no one answered
when she pounded on the door.
Chena stared at the blank wooden door and felt her mind go numb.
Where had they gone? Where was Mom? Where was Sadia? What
should she do?
What do I do?
But her mind was so full, so frightened, there was no room in it for new
ideas or plans. All on its own, her body turned around and trudged her
back home. Chena walked into the empty house and sat down on one of
the pillows. She stared at the table waiting, but for what, she wasn't
really sure.
Eventually, though, her knees got stiff and her mind got bored. She
stood up, drank some water she poured from the pitcher by the stove,
sliced up some bread for lunch, and poked at the beans soaking in the
bowl of water by the stove to see if they were soft enough to start
cooking yet.
She had the beans gently boiling and had just tossed in a handful of salt
when Mom came in, with Teal in tow.
Mom took in the situation at a glance.
"Thank you, Chena, for starting lunch. We're going to need it." She
closed the door behind them. "We're moving again."
Chena couldn't say anything. She just bowed her head.
"Back to the dorm?" asked Teal. "It's the rent, right?"
"No," said Mom, sinking down to one of the pillows. "There have been
some complications. We're not going to be able to stay in Offshoot."
She ran her hand over the table, pausing to trace the nails that she and
Teal had put in. "We're going to the hothouse. I'm going to take their
offer."
Chena bit her lip. It's not my fault, she thought desperately. I didn't do
anything. I had permission to be out there. It can't be my fault.
Teal spoke the words Chena could not. "You're going to have a baby
for them? You said you wouldn’t do that."
Mom nodded. "I know." Her eyes were shining.
No. Chena took a step forward. Don't cry. You can't cry. This isn't my
fault.
"Sometimes we have to do things we don't want to do." Mom didn't
look at them. She looked at her fingertips as they traced circles around a
crooked nail. "Sometimes we even have to do things we said we never
would."
"But why?" Teal cried. She stood with her hands balled into fists. "I
don't want to go. I was just getting used to it here."
"None of us want to go," said Mom. "But we can't stay. They are asking
for too much."
"Why?" Teal stomped her foot. "What happened? I'm sick of all this
stuff going on and I don't know why!"
Teal, shut up. Just shut up, Chena, frozen in place by guilt and fear,
thought fiercely at her sister. I'll tell you all about it later, I promise.
Just shut up now.
There was a splash and a hiss. Chena jerked her head around. The beans
were boiling furiously, the water slopping over onto the stove. Chena
snatched up a rag to use as a hot pad and grabbed the pot off the
burner, but she moved too fast and caught her toe on the hearth corner
and stumbled, sending boiling water and squishy beans spilling in a huge
wave across the floor.
Mom was on her feet and across the room before Chena even saw her
move. "Are you all right?" Did you burn yourself?" She took hold of the
pot's handles and lifted pot and rag away from Chena.
"No." Chena was shaking. She didn't know why, but she couldn't help
it. "I'm sorry," she whispered. "I didn't mean to. I'm sorry."
"I know," said Mom, looking at the empty pot and then at the floor with
its lake of thin, steaming soup. " Let's get this cleaned up, all right?"
"Okay." Chena reached for the rags, and she saw Teal, still standing in
front of the door, now with her arms folded across her chest.
You did that on purpose, Teal's face said. You did that so I wouldn't
ask any more questions. I know you did.
I didn't, really, she tried to say back. It was just an accident. I
promise. "Teal, come help," said Mom.
Teal turned and stormed out the door. It banged shut behind her, loud
enough to make Chena wince.
Mom just sighed. "Well, we'll let her go for a little while. Help me here,
Chena." She got down on her knees, mopping at Chena's mess.
Chena knelt beside her and started working. There was nothing else to
do.


Teal wasn't home by the time Chena and Mom got the beans cleaned up.
Mom announced they should go look for her. She went to check the
library and sent Chena to search the dorms and dining hall.
Chena had a feeling she knew where Teal was, but she was grateful for
the chance to get away. She really wanted to find Sadia and ask her what
had happened, why Shond was being taken away, why Regan had
questioned her, with Mom there.
But Sadia wasn't anywhere. She wasn't in the dorms or the dining hall,
and when Chena started asking, people just stared at her, or, worse,
turned their backs on her. Bewildered and frightened, she climbed back
to their house and all the way up onto the roof. There, in the weeds, she
found Teal lying sprawled on her back, staring up at the waving
branches overhead.
Chena stepped into her line of sight. Teal focused on her for a moment,
and then her gaze flickered away.
"Mom's looking for you," said Chena, squatting down next to her.
"Let her look," announced Teal bitterly. "Like she cares what happens to
me."
"This isn't Mom's fault." Chena snicked a blade of grass off its stem
with her fingernail and started tearing it into little pieces. "She's doing her
best."
"She isn't doing anything!" Teal pounded the ground with her fist.
"She's just sitting around wringing her hands and saying, 'Oh, my
goodness! Whatever shall we do?'"
"Teal..." Chena scattered little bits of grass. "You're not seeing
everything—"
"No, of course not." She sat up abruptly. "And you're going to tell me
what's going on, are you? Because you know everything! You're not
here ninety percent of the time, you don't care piss and spit about
anybody but yourself, and you're still the one she actually talks to!"
Chena opened her mouth and closed it again. No, no, don't tell me I
screwed this up too. "That’s not it, Teal."
"Go away." Teal closed her eyes.
"I can't," Chena said.
"Chena!" Mom's voice called up from below. "Is Teal up there with
you?"
"Yes!" Chena called back down.
Teal's eyes snapped open and her face tightened into an expression of
pure anger at Chena's betrayal.
There was a moment of silence from Mom. At last she said, "Okay, as
long as we know where she is." Chena heard the door open and close.
Teal went back to staring at the branches. Anger stabbed through
Chena. What was she supposed to do? Teal wanted to be impossible.
Nobody knew what was going on. Nobody could know. Not here,
anyway, where they couldn't even get their hands on a decent computer.
Chena stood. "You want to stay up here all night and get bat shit on
you, you do that."
She pounded down the steps without looking back and slammed the
door hard behind her.
Mom was in the bedroom. Chena could see her through the open door.
"She's staying up here?" Mom asked, lifting the lid on the clothes box.
"Yeah." Chena leaned against the inside threshold. "That's okay. Come
help me get some stuff together." She frowned at the clothes. "We won't
need that much, just enough for a couple of days until we get settled."
"What about the rest of it?" Chena gestured vaguely around the room.
"What do we do with this stuff?"
"Nothing. It'll go to whoever gets the house next." She picked up her
nightshirt. "I suppose, anyway."
Chena wrapped her arms around herself as if she were trying to hold
something in. "Mom?"
"Yes, Supernova?" Mom folded the nightshirt's shoulders in toward
each other and smoothed it over her arm.
"Why are you doing this? Why are you really doing this?" Mom laid the
folded shirt back on the pallet. "Because if I don't, they are going to take
you away from me."
Chena's chest constricted, hard. "They said that?"
Mom nodded. She picked up a pair of Teal's trousers.
"Why?" cried Chena. "They can't. This place has laws. I didn't do
anything."
"No," Mom agreed. "But apparently that girl you hired to help with your
errand-running did, and they are saying that because you paid her, you
are responsible for her."
Chena froze. She didn't even close her mouth. Mom folded the trousers
neatly and laid them on top of the nightshirt. "I didn't know either," she
said. "They are not accepting that as an excuse."
"But—" began Chena
"No, Supernova." Mom shook her head. "They wanted me and they got
me. All we can do now is ride the wave and look for a way out." She
plucked one of her work shirts out of the box. "Another way out."
Wordlessly, Chena walked over to stand next to her mother. She pulled
a pair of slacks out of the box and folded them in half, and then in half
again. She laid them next to the pile of shirts and reached for a pair of
socks.
A knock sounded on the front door. Mom dropped the shirt she was
folding, went into the front room, and opened the door. Madra stood on
the walk outside. Her face was a mask. Only her eyes held any
expression, and Chena hoped that no one would ever look at her like
that.
"I understand you will be transferring to the hothouse," said Madra.
"Yes." Mom inclined her head. "I was going to come find you. I imagine
there's some paperwork?"
"Not much, but I do need to read your chips." Madra pulled the scanner
off her belt. "Is Teal here too?"
"She's on the roof," volunteered Chena. "I'll go get her."
"That's okay." Teal stepped into view, squeezing past Madra to get
through the door. "I'm here. What are we doing now?"
"Checking out," said Mom. "Hold out your hands."
They all held up their right hands, and Madra ran her scanner over the
tattoos. When she was done she checked the reader and hit a couple of
keys before returning the machine to her belt. Then she looked at Mom
one more time and opened her mouth.
Mom didn't give her a chance to say anything. "I know, Madra. Thank
you for your help."
"Good-bye, Helice." She walked back out the door, just as a skinny man
in black slacks and a white shirt came into view.
Chena recognized him at once: He was the man from the constable's
office. Teal's spy. The cold glance and small nod she got from Teal
confirmed it. This was Basante, and he had come to take them all away.
Like Sadia had been taken away, and Shond, and their parents. Chena
took hold of Mom's hand, and didn't even feel childish about it.
"Yes, Chena," said Mom as she squeezed her hand. "We're going now."


It was a proper assignment, Tam's Conscience tried to tell him. Now
that the family Trust is in the complex, they are out of your jurisdiction
as administrator. Those are the parameters. It does you no good to be
angry with your sister.
"But it may do someone else some good," he muttered back as he
strode into the laboratory.
The laboratory was as much of a hive as the family dome. But where the
family dome was a garden and forest of living plants, the laboratory was
a forest of workstations and a garden of equipment—clusters of
monitors, a labyrinth of pipes and aquariums, mazes of glass-walled
cubicles that could be sealed off to create sterile environments.
According to Aleph, Dionte was in one of the imaging rooms. Tam
followed the curve of the wall until he came to the appropriate door.
Tam's touch on its surface caused it to flash his name to whoever
occupied the chamber. After a moment, the door slid open and let him
in. Walking into the imaging room was like walking into a cage of light.
The room's glass screens had been set to show thousands of fine lines
that shimmered in the air, making a complex, multicolored net around
Dionte. She sat in the center of that net, her fingers splayed out, touching
nothing but light. "What are you doing?" She did not move.
"Experimenting."
"I thought that was Basante's job."
Dionte smiled. "When it comes to the Conscience implants, I am
allowed to do a little experimenting as well, you know."
"You are experimenting with your Conscience?"
Her smile grew fierce. "Did you know that it takes very little restructuring
to connect the data input functions to the actual Conscience functions?
If this works, I will be able to feed raw data directly into my
subconscious and use the brain's nondeclarative memory processes to
organize the input and create the appropriate connections with what I've
already learned, without having to take the time to understand it
consciously." Her eyes grew distant, seeing the future rather than what
was in front of her. "Think of it: Each one of us will be able to have the
understanding of an entire city-mind inside us. Think how our judgment,
our possibilities will expand. We will be able to reliably harness intuition
to cognition."
"Because we all know what a bother thought is," said Tam dryly. "I can
see many uses for this development. Although, on the face of it, it
sounds a little like the ancient idea of sleep teaching, and we all know
how badly that worked."
Dionte finally lowered her hands. "We'll be able to see the future, Tam.
See it and understand it, not just guess at it." She rubbed her fingertips
together, staring at them as if she'd never felt the touch of her own skin
before. "If our ancestors had given us this gift instead of just nagging
little voices in our ears, we wouldn't be under siege now."
"If not this, then it would have been something else." Tam shrugged.
"That is the way it is, Sister."
"But not the way it has to stay, Brother."
The iron certainty in her voice took Tam aback. For a moment he could
not even think of how to question her.
So he kept his voice as bland as he could. "Just be sure that with all this
wondrous internal rearrangement, you don't forget how to look out and
see the rest of us."
"Thank you, Brother," she said, matching and even mocking his tone. "I
will keep that under advisement."
Tam turned to the light that encased her. "This"—Tam gestured to the
colored lines shimmering between them—"is not a map of your
Conscience implant."
"No." Dionte's voice took on a tinge of awe, as if seeing an artist's
masterpiece. "This is Eden."
Tam turned in place, tracing the colored branches of the fate map. Each
branch indicated the expression of a single gene at some point in an
individual's life. With practical eyes, he read the implications and
complications as the timer flickered and the branches grew, stretched,
and shifted, playing their expressions out across the fabric of simulated
years.
"We've never made a whole person before," he said. "Are we sure this is
all there is to it?" He waved at the lines.
"If consciousness and personality entered into it, you might have a
legitimate concern." Dionte's lips moved briefly, subvocalizing some
command. "Fortunately," she said aloud as the fate map vanished from
around them, "in this case, they don't. That is part of the perfection of
this solution."
"Does that perfection include helping Basante kidnap Helice Trust and
her daughters?"
It turned out Dionte maintained enough of a sense of shame to look
away. "The normal rules were suspended."
"The suspension applied only to Helice Trust herself. There was no vote
taken about her daughters."
Dionte waved her hand, dismissing his words as a distraction. "So,
Basante exercised initiative. He should be commended."
"You cannot tell me this was Basante's idea alone."
Dionte didn't answer. Her lips moved again, giving orders he couldn't
hear. The walls shimmered with projected images, more lines and
graphs—process tracking. Dionte was seeing which of Aleph's expert
subsystems were working on whatever theories she had added into the
fate map, and how they were coming along.
"You are not allowed to interfere with my prerogatives." Tam stepped
directly into her line of vision. "There are rules of precedence in
place—"
Dionte swept her hand straight down, freezing her shining reports in the
air around her. Their reflection left colored stripes across her dust-gold
skin. "There is a sword hanging over Pandora, Brother. You would not
act, even after the family voted that action was necessary."
"We cannot break our old laws even in times of crisis. If we do, we put
the world in as much danger as the threat of Authority bombs does.
You've said it yourself, it's only by the laws that the balance of Pandora
survives!"
Dionte sat up straighter, her eyes bright with anger. "Yes, Pandora
survives. Only Pandora survives. Out of all the hundreds of settlements,
only Pandora lives and breathes and has a future left to it. Don't you
understand? They are all dying! And if we let them in here, we are going
to die with them! All of us! And Old Earth will perhaps one day send out
another wave of colonization and they will repeat the same mistakes and
they will die, just like we did, because our minds are too small and our
lives are too separate to understand the enormity of our own future."
Tam's throat tightened. He had expected to see wildness in her eyes.
Such words should be accompanied by some look beyond reason. But
Dionte's eyes were clear, and her voice stayed firm. "Our understanding,
our bond, between each other and our world has allowed us to survive
this long. If we don't strengthen that bond, we are going to die just like
the rest of them." The veneer of calm cracked then and her voice started
to shake. "No, it will be worse, because we could have done something
and we didn't. The Authority will be trying to commit murder, but we'll
be committing suicide."
Oh, Sister. Tam wanted to feel pity, but instead he felt fear, because he
heard her words and he understood them, and because for one
heartbeat, he saw how she might be right.
Then her eyes skittered sideways, listening to a voice Tam could not
hear, and Tam forced himself to focus on his immediate responsibilities.
The taste of Dionte's anger alerted her Conscience to their argument. It
would be working on her, reminding her what a bad thing it was to be
angry at her birth brother. Now he had to force it to work hard. Nothing
Dionte said had changed the present facts. The Trusts were still being
coerced, and they still needed him.
Tam waved his hand dismissively. "That has nothing to do with Helice
Trust."
"Doesn't it?" Dionte rose slowly, walking through her reports to face him
without any barrier. "Without her there will be no Eden Project. Without
Eden, the next wave of invasion will drown us completely."
"You had no right." He enunciated each word. "And you had no
business interfering in how I chose to proceed. You are a Guardian,
Dionte, not an experimenter, and not an administrator."
"I had every right!" Dionte shouted. "You would have us wait until
Pandora is torn apart because you care more for the villagers and the
Athenians than you do for your own family!" Her hand rubbed agitatedly
at her temple.
Which was his cue. Tam let his face slacken. He turned away, rubbing
his own temple and hunching his shoulders.
"Are you well, Brother?" Dionte's voice softened from anger to concern.
If he had calculated correctly, her Conscience would be awakening
memories from their childhood, when they played together, when they
helped each other through small hurts. Better times, simpler times. She
would want to help him now.
"No, no, I don't think I am." Tam sat down heavily in the chair she had
vacated. He smelled aloe and vanilla at the sound of her concern.
Soothing reassurance. He was among his family, safe and secure.
Nothing could be wrong here that they could not fix together. He wanted
to tell her his worries. He hated being alone. But talking openly with
Dionte was too great a risk. He knew that with a certainty beyond the
feelings of his Conscience and his own weariness. Dionte had picked her
own path long ago, and it was not the same as his. He could never forget
that. He would see this through.
Dionte laid a hand on his shoulder. "When it is done, the Trusts will be
free, and we will have saved Pandora, and we'll be able to look to our
future." She shook him gently. "If I agree with you that what we're doing
is not fair, will you feel better?"
Tam let a small smile form on his face. "A little, yes," he said,
concentrating on getting his shoulders to relax.
Dionte spread her hands. "Then I admit it. It is not fair. She was bullied
into this out of our necessity. As a result, she and her children will be
carefully looked after and living in a level of comfort they have never
known before. They might actually be able to find productive work for
themselves to do." She brought her hands back together. "A reasonable
trade, don't you think?"
"Reasonable enough." He rubbed his temple again. "If it stays that way."
"What are you afraid will change, Brother?"
"I hardly know." He shook his head, trying to clear away the illusions of
scent and emotion. "Maybe I just fear our troubles and what they will
make us do."
Dionte crouched down in front of him, looking up into his eyes with an
expression that was all open concern. "And what would you have me
do, Brother, to ease your worries'"
"Talk to Basante for me. Help me gain a supervisory assignment on the
Trusts."
Dionte started to pull away, but she was too far into it. Tam searched
her face, watching the emotions flicker across it, but the bond had been
tightened, by his Conscience and hers. The Consciences existed to
strengthen the ties between family members. Whatever she was doing to
herself, even Dionte was not good enough to completely subvert her
implant's primary function.
"That assignment has already been given to Basante," she tried.
Tam said nothing.
Dionte hung her head. "Perhaps a cosupervisor? Basante would surely
agree to that."
That would give him access to all the records and require Aleph to alert
him when any change in their status or welfare was made. It would
do—for now, at any rate. He would at least be able to make sure that
Dionte kept her promise about them being well looked after inside the
complex.
She was giving him a contemplative look now, as if he were something
she'd like to study later at her leisure. "Do you ever wonder if our
parents did right?" she asked suddenly.
Tam's smile was tight. "How could they do wrong?" he asked mildly.
"They were family."
Before she could answer that, Tam rose. "Thank you for what you have
done, Sister. I'm sorry to have been trouble to you."
She straightened up and pressed his hand again. "We know, you and I,
how things are. I'm impressed with you, Brother. I think I've
underestimated you before this."
You have, but you won't again, he thought as he turned away, leaving
her there with her own thoughts and connections. I've shot my bolt.
From now on I will have to be more careful.
But then, so will you.
                           CHAPTER NINE

                          Hothouse Flowers
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

Chena had assumed the hothousers would stash her family in a place like
the village dormitories, but she was wrong. After the boat ride, and the
dirigible ride, the supervisors, Basante and Tam, took them through an
environment lock and from there into a series of labyrinthine corridors
lined with video images of sunny meadows and marshes. The living
space was nooks and crannies tucked into the crooks of the corridors,
labeled neatly with their names and ID numbers. No doors stood
between the various "rooms" and the curving hallways, just green
curtains that rippled slightly in the air from the ventilators.
In fact, the only door in the whole place was the one leading from the
central atrium to their wing, and that had a touch pad to activate the lock.
Chena couldn't help noticing that nobody took their prints or a chip
reading to ID them to that door either.
They're going to lock us in here, thought Chena as they walked down
the hall behind Tam and Basante in their matching white shirts and black
vests. Their feet made no noise on the padded floor. We're prisoners.
Despite the fact that she felt like a baby doing it, Chena pressed closer
to Mom. Mom squeezed her shoulder and kept her own eyes straight
ahead.
Teal didn't seem to notice anything wrong. She was too busy squealing
and exclaiming over everything she saw—the game rigs, the library
terminals, the classrooms, the walls of planters and terrariums, as if they
hadn't spent a month living in a forest. She went all google-eyed over the
playroom full of little kids making enough noise to wake the dead.
The show delighted Supervisor Basante. He began to speak more and
more to Teal, casting pleased glances at Mom as if to say, See, your
charming little girl loves it here already.
Chena trailed along, feeling her face harden into a scowl. It was an act.
Teal was acting. Couldn't they see that?
It was hard to say what Supervisor Tam saw. He didn't open his mouth
once during the entire tour. Chena remembered him from Madra's office,
of course, and remembered how he'd watched Mom so carefully. Now
he was watching her again, but this time it was an expression torn
between fear and anger. Chena couldn't work out whether it was for
something the Trusts had done or for something he was afraid they
would do.
She also couldn't help noticing how many of the women they saw in the
brightly lit alcoves and the little artificial parks were pregnant, like Mom
would soon be.
The idea made Chena go cold and her feet lagged behind, as if they
thought there was some way to turn back. But Mom just patted her
shoulder. "Keep up, Supernova. We've got a lot of ground to cover."
And she went back to listening to the supervisor and watching Teal
bounce up and down like a complete baby.
Once, Teal did catch Chena's eye. She gave Chena a smug grin and
stopped just short of sticking her tongue out. Chena's fist tightened with
the sudden, vicious urge to smack her sister. Didn't she realize this
wasn't a game? These people were the enemy! They had forced Mom in
here, forced them all in here. How could she even pretend to like
this…this…hole, this…
"Chena, pay attention," said Mom.                                 —
Chena jerked out of her brooding to see Supervisor Basante smiling
condescendingly at her. "It's a lot of information to absorb," he said
cheerfully. "But that's all right. Your tutors will help you find your way
around."
"Tutors?" blurted out Chena. She'd missed more than she thought.
"Tutors," repeated Mom, with just a hint of annoyance in her voice.
"You and Teal start school tomorrow."
"Already? But... we just got here…"
"And neither one of you has seen the inside of a classroom for—" Mom
cut herself off. suddenly remembering the hothousers were listening.
"Too long," she finished. "You've got a lot of catching up to do."
Chena stopped herself from saying, But…She just tried to think at
Mom. But I don't know what this place is like yet. I don't know what
they've done with Sadia and Shond. I don't know what they're trying to
do to us yet, and I know they're trying to do something. Please, Mom…
But Mom just gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. "It'll be fine,
Supernova, you'll see. Not nearly as hard as shoveling compost." Her
voice was earnest, but not full of belief. All at once, Chena thought she
knew what Mom was asking. Go along with it, she was saying
underneath her words. Don't give them a reason to do anything else to
us.
Chena forced a smile. "Sure. Anything's easier than shoveling."
Teal actually took hold of her hand. "We'll have fun here, Chena. I know
we will."
Chena wanted to gag, but Mom and Basante just smiled as if nothing in
the world were wrong with this new, sugary Teal. Tam looked down at
her from under hooded eyes. His hands twitched, as if he wanted to
reach out to touch her and ... what? Chena didn't even want to think
about it, so she just swallowed her thoughts and pasted a smile on her
face for Basante.
"You said there's a climbing gym?"


That night, Chena lay in the soft alcove bed set into the back wall of her
private chamber and listened. She heard nothing. The night-lights that
kept it from getting truly dark didn't hum. Neither did the vents, although
she could feel a constant draft across her face. She couldn't hear Teal,
or Mom, or anybody, for that matter. It was as if the world had been
wrapped in foam rubber. There were no smells either. No scent of metal,
minerals, or earth. It was…weird. She felt cut off from reality.
Time stretched out. She watched the minutes click over on the glowing
clock set into the wall by the curtained threshold. Sleep did not come.
Instead she thought about how she would never see Sadia again, how
she would never sec Farin again. Tears stung her eyes. She'd never
know now what he really thought about her. Never see him smile at her
again, never have him touch her. She was completely alone in the sterile
silence, with who knew what going on, on the other side of all the
twisting walls.
She wiped the back of her hand across her eyes and looked at the
curtain.
Don't, she told herself. You'll get in trouble, and who knows what they
can do to you now that you 're all in here.
Too late, though. She couldn't just lie there. She had to get out. She had
to see what was really going on out there. She had to know. After all,
when she'd snuck out that first morning in the dorm, she'd met Nan Elle,
and Nan Elle had helped her, and promised she'd help more. Which was
more than anybody else had done.
Chena threw back the covers and planted her bare feet on the warm, soft
floor. She slid past the privacy curtain and out into the winding
corridors.
The green curtains, turned gray by the dim light, billowed gently around
her, blown by the silent soft ventilator breeze. The video images
covering the walls had been shut off for the night, and Chena saw the
faint ghosts of her own reflections keeping pace with her on either side.
She bit her lip nervously. It made her feel watched.
But it was either put up with it or go back to her alcove (she couldn't
really call the thing a room) and hide under the covers. So Chena made
the piss-off sign at the reflections, which made it right back at her, and
she kept on going.
After about the fifth turn, Chena suddenly realized she had no idea where
she was. Not only were the wall videos switched off, the signs that had
directed them on the day's tour were gone too. The corridor walls were
completely featureless except for the curtains and her reflections. She
didn't know where she was, and she had no idea how to get back. Chena
leaned her hand against the smooth hard wall and cursed herself, using
every hard word she knew.
You just can't stop being stupid, can you ? No matter how much
trouble you're going to get in, you just can't stop.
After a while, she decided she couldn't just be found huddled in the
corridor in the morning when the lights and signs came back on. She had
to do something. She looked at the three branches of corridor that
opened out around her. They all looked the same.
Keep bearing right, she advised herself. You'll have to get to the
outside wall sooner or later. You can follow that back to the start. She
checked her wrist automatically, before remembering they had taken her
comptroller away. She couldn't even tell how long she'd been here. Long
meters of corridors and curtains passed her by. Chena had to work to
keep herself from running. She shouldn't be afraid. This place should be
more familiar than the forest had been. She'd grown up in closed
hallways, hadn't she?
But these are nothing like the station corridors. Those weren 't
creeps-breeders, ones that didn’t mean anything, that didn’t give you
anything to do....
She took the right-hand fork at every branching, more branches than she
could keep count of.
How many people live here? There weren't that many kids in the
playrooms, but there's got to be space here for thousands…
An idea struck her. Chena stopped outside one of the curtains and
listened hard, for anything—breathing, sighing, a rustle of cloth. This
place might be silent, but there was no way the people in it could be.
Nothing. Chena pulled together her courage and reached out for the
curtain. She touched the edge. Nothing happened. She hooked her
fingers around the heavy cloth. Nothing happened then either. Taking a
deep breath and holding it, she leaned close to the curtain's edge and
peeked past it.
On the other side waited an alcove identical to the one she'd snuck out
of. The thin strip of night-lighting around the floorboards showed her it
was completely empty, with a neatly made-up bed waiting
for…whomever.
Maybe I can sleep here and sneak back when the lights come back on.
I can't really have gotten that far. It just feels that way.
It would be better than just wandering around the corridors anyway.
Chena slipped through the curtain opening. "You don't belong here,
Chena Trust."
Chena jumped, stuffing her fist into her mouth to stop her scream. Her
heart beat frantically, until she felt like it would explode.
There was no one else in the room. She was alone. No shadow moved
outside the curtain. Chena lowered her hand.
"Excuse me," she said, her eyes flicking every which way, looking for
the speaker grill, or intercom, or anything. "I didn't know."
"You did, but you ignored it." The voice might have belonged to a
young man or a middle-aged woman. It was soft, smooth, and perfect,
and a little sad. It sounded like it was coming out of the air by Chena's
right ear.
"Who are you?"
"I am the Alpha Complex," replied the voice. "You have come to live in
me, and I'm rather sorry you don't like it."
Okay, okay. Chena rubbed her hand against her thigh, rubbing off the
spit and the sudden sweat. It's just a computer. Nothing to get excited
about. It's not like you haven't talked to a machine before.
"I need directions to the foyer," said Chena. "Respond."
"No," answered the Alpha Complex. "You need to return to your
bedroom."
"I need directions to the foyer," Chena repeated, clenching one fist.
"You will respond."
"No." The complex's voice remained unperturbed. "It is not time for
you to be there yet."
Chena's gaze swept the room. If there was a control pad somewhere,
she couldn't see it. That left her with no way to force this machine to
give her what she needed.
"Why didn't you say something when I went out?" she demanded
irritably. "You could have saved us both the trouble."
"I wanted to see what you would do." The complex sounded marginally
more cheerful, even a little pleased with itself. "If you had turned back at
any time, you would have found the signs on at half power."
"So, you let me get lost." Chena tried to put some heat into her voice.
Right now she just felt cold. She did not like this thing. It wasn't acting
like an artificial intelligence, even a gatekeeper. It was acting
like…like…a cross between Teal and Experimenter Basante.
"I let you reach your limits," answered the complex. "I would not have
let you distress yourself unduly, don't worry."
That wasn't one of the things I was worrying about, trust me, thought
Chena sourly. "So, you'll let me go back now?"
"Of course." The curtain whisked silently aside. Chena swallowed again.
She hadn't realized this ... AI, or whatever it was, could work the
curtains. "Follow the signs. They will take you straight back to bed."
Out in the corridor, exactly at her eye-level glowed the amber words
CHENA'S BEDROOM, along with an arrow pointing to her left. She
looked to her right. In that direction, the corridor had been completely
blanked out. Not even the night-lights cut the darkness. Chena felt
resentment, fear, and rebellion stiffen her back.
"Don't worry, Chena Trust," said the complex. In front of Chena, her
reflection shifted, becoming another girl about her own age, but taller,
broader, with bouncy chestnut hair and dusky skin. "My people and I
will take good care of you. You just need to let yourself get used to us."
Chena looked away as fast as she could. She started running in the
direction the arrow pointed. The corridors lit up for her, with helpful
arrows and signs, and within minutes a green curtain drew back and she
tumbled into her sleeping alcove. She dove under the blankets and drew
them all the way over her head, curling up into a tight ball. She shivered
and prayed that under here, at least, the thing, the complex, couldn't see
her, wouldn't speak to her, wouldn't read her mind. She wished
desperately she was back in the trees with the flowers and the bats, even
the ants. She wished she was back on the station with the whirs and
clicks and stinking corridors and Eng and King and their stupid games,
or away out on some strange world with her father. She wished she was
anywhere, anywhere at all but here, where the walls were watching her,
and smirking about it.
It took a while, but eventually the startled fear gave way to anger, and
Chena was able to unroll herself, although she did not stick her head out
of the blankets.
I need to let myself get used to it, do I? She clenched her teeth, her fists,
and every muscle in her body. That is not happening. I'll find a way
around you if it takes me ten years. I promise you I will.


Morning came all at once. Warm light touched Chena's face, turning the
darkness behind her eyelids red. She blinked and sat up. The blank,
night world was gone, replaced by a grove of trees that looked like they
had been taken straight out of the forest around Offshoot.
"I'll pick my own walls, thank you," muttered Chena as she kicked the
covers back.
The trees faded away, leaving behind blue screen and touch pad area.
Chena scowled and ignored them. She pulled her curtain back,
stumbling into the dark common area. She blinked and knuckled her
eyes. It was still night out here, as well as behind Mom's and Teal's
curtains.
The stupid complex had woken her up early.
"Next time I'll wake your sister up first," said the complex's voice. "You
need to take turns using the washroom anyway."
"What the piss kind of computer are you?" demanded Chena in a hoarse
whisper.
"My own kind," replied the complex. "How hot do you like your
shower?"
"Leave me alone!" snapped Chena. "Or do you like ogling little girls in
the shower?"
This time there was no answer. Chena stormed into the shower, wishing
there was a door or even a drawer to slam. But there was nothing. She
thumped her fist against the wall but it produced nothing except a
muffled thud, and it hurt.
The shower was frustratingly comfortable, the towel was thick, and the
clothes in the drawer were brainless-looking—just a green shirt and
black pants, but they were clean and more comfortable than anything
she'd worn since they'd gotten to Pandora.
All of which just made her more angry.
She stomped out of the bathroom just as Mom was coming out of her
sleeping alcove.
"I hate it here!" Chena announced.
Mom blinked at her. "This is not news, I'm afraid, Supernova. What do
you hate?"
"Everything!"
A chime sounded outside the curtain that opened onto the corridor.
Mom smoothed her nightshirt down and went to open the curtain. Chena
followed, trying to make her pay attention. "There's this computer, it
runs the whole place and it spies on everything, I swear Mom, it's not
sale. It's probably—"
Mom drew the curtain back. On the other side stood a smiling woman.
Her skin was pale, but her hair was coal black and bundled into a knot at
the back of her neck. She wore a loose white tunic and a black skirt that
reached down to her ankles.
"Good morning, Mother Trust," she said, saluting. "I'm Abdei and I'll be
one of your daughters' teachers. I'm here to take Chena to her testing
appointments."
"Oh." Mom returned the salute a little uncertainly, glancing down at
Chena, already washed and dressed.
"Mom," said Chena urgently. "I told you—"
"Chena," she said sharply. But then she turned to Abdei. "I'm sorry. It's
still a little early and I was hoping the girls and I could have breakfast
together before they started school."
Abdei's smile broadened. "I understand, but we do need to get started.
I'll have her back by lunch."
Mom hesitated and Chena bit her lip. For a moment she thought Mom
was going to refuse, but she didn't. She just said, "All right. It'll be
lunch, then." She gave Chena a quick, one-armed hug. "Behave yourself
for me, all right, Supernova?"
"Yeah," said Chena sullenly. She didn't want to be angry at Mom. Mom
was as much a prisoner as she was. But why wouldn't Mom listen? Did
she not want to hear how bad it was?
Abdei turned her smile onto Chena and gestured toward the corridor.
Another Madra, always smiling and always telling you what to do.
Chena kept her face closed and fell into step beside her, watching the
walls and curtains, and saying nothing at all. All signs were back on.
This morning the corridor landscape was images of beaches and oceans.
Maybe she could count the turnings. Maybe after a little while she could
learn her way without the signs.
Abdei walked beside her in silence for a moment. Chena didn't look at
her. Then she said, "I understand you met Aleph last night." Chena
didn't let herself look up. "Aleph?"
"Our city's mind," Abdei told her. "The complex's artificial intelligence,
if you like."
"Oh, great," said Chena, still keeping her eyes straight ahead of her. "It's
not just a spy, it's a mouth."
She expected Abdei to get mad, but Abdei just chuckled. "Yes, well…"
"It's for my own good?" inquired Chena.
"No. It's for ours."
They stood in front of the foyer door. It hadn't even taken five minutes
to get there, Chena was sure. How had she gotten so lost? Was this
place really that big?
Or had some of the walls she'd thought she'd seen last night been
simulations? Chena frowned back at the dorm.
"Your own good?" she asked.
"Yes." Abdei pressed on the door handle. It opened easily for her. She
stood back to let Chena walk through into the real sunlight of the atrium.
"When we let new people in, we know they're nervous. Nervous people
can make mistakes, get into places that are dangerous, or they can just
get confused and lonely. Maybe they made a tough decision before
coming here and think they might regret it. We can't be there to help out
everybody, especially now that we're taking in so many new people. So,
Aleph is there for you, and for us."
"So, because you're understaffed you bug the dorms?" demanded
Chena.
"It worked, didn't it?" Abdei raised her eyebrows. "If Aleph hadn't
stopped you, you would have been out and wandering around who
knows where. You might have even tried to get out into the marsh, and
then we might never have been able to find you."
Which was a fair call, but Chena wasn't ready to admit it. "I imagine you
guys aren't very big on privacy regulations."
"No," answered Abdei simply. "They don't work very well for us."
"I guess not," muttered Chena.
Abdei clicked her tongue on the back of her teeth. "I can see you're
going to be one of the fun ones."
Chena gave her a wide, game grin. "Bet on it."
Abdei sighed. "I should have known, with an accomplice in
involuntary—" her mouth closed abruptly, but it was too late and Chena
wasn't about to let her go.
She folded her arms, ready to stay where she was all day. "Where'd you
say Sadia was?"
"I didn't," replied Abdei.
"What's involuntary, then?"
Abdei's eves flickered from side to side, as if she were listening to some
inner voice. "It's another wing of the complex," she said finally, focusing
on Chena again. "For those who have forfeited their body rights by
breaking the law."
"What did she do?" demanded Chena. "She couldn't have done
anything."
Again, Abdei took that listening stance. What was she hearing? Aleph?
Could the complex talk just to her? Were they wired somehow? She
couldn't see any jacks or implants on Abdei, but that didn't mean piss
around here.
"She was found loading a virus into the Offshoot library computer so
that it would alter some of the village records."
The hacker-tailor. Chena felt her eyes widen. Sadia had done it. She'd
taken the three hundred to carry that program. But she wouldn't do that.
She couldn't do that. The little mushroom of a man had helped take her
father away from her. Chena shook her head. Unless what she thought
before had been true, unless what he offered her was not money, but a
chance to find out where her father was.
Was Sadia's father in here? Maybe she was with him right now. But if
she was in prison, what would that matter?
"And you people thought I helped her, so you bullied my mom into
doing your thing for you." She couldn't make herself name that thing out
loud.
Abdei shrugged. "I know nothing about it, Chena. I'm just a teacher and
you are my student. If we can work together, you'll learn a lot and the
future will open up for you."
Chena's eyes narrowed. "And if I don't, I'll end up in the involuntary
wing with Sadia?"
"Only if I fail at my job." It took a few moments for her smile to form
again. "And only if you want to upset your mother very badly."
Something in the way she emphasized the last sentence sounded a low
warning signal in the back of Chena's mind, but she couldn't really
understand why.
"You're a good girl, Chena," said the complex's voice out of the air.
"You do not want to cause trouble, I know that."
Abdei smiled again and her whole body relaxed. "Hello, Aleph."
"Hello, Abdei. Hello, Chena." The dusks skinned girl Aleph had
manifested the night before appeared in the middle of the beachscape
and waved to Chena and Abdei.
You have no idea what I want. Then an idea came to her, made up of
what Abdei had said and how Aleph was suddenly there.
"I want to see Sadia," she said.
The image of Aleph shook her head. "That is not possible, Chena. She
is not allowed visitors yet."
Here came the gamble. She thought it was a good one, but she couldn't
stop her stomach from fluttering. "You don't let me see Sadia, I'll tell
Mom you threatened me."
Aleph paused for a moment and Abdei looked positively aghast. In that
moment, Chena knew she was on to something. "I will. You can't stop
me from talking to her."
Aleph recovered before Abdei did. "Why would I care if you told her
what we've said?"
It was Chena's turn to smile. "Because you don't know what I might tell
her. You don't want her upset. You need her cooperation for your
project. You don't want her walking out of here and refusing to
participate anymore." Chena leaned in close to the imaginary girl. Abdei
didn't count here. Aleph made the decisions. That was crystal clear. "If
you don't let me see Sadia, you will not believe the stories I will tell her
about how I am being treated."
"I revise my assessment of you, Chena Trust," said Aleph mildly. "You
are a bad girl."
"Probably," said Chena, mocking the computer's bland tone. "Do I get
to see her?"
Another long pause. Chena wished she could know what was going on
inside the machine. Abdei's mouth was moving, subvocalizing to
something, maybe Aleph, maybe whatever voice she was listening to
earlier.
Aleph's image spread its hands, a gesture of acceptance or defeat,
Chena couldn't tell. "I have arranged for you to see her. Your
supervisors are in agreement. When would you like to go?"
Already talked to them? she thought snidely. My, aren't you the efficient
one. Chena's shoulders straightened up in quiet triumph. "Now." Now
I’ve got you. Now I know how to work you.
"Very well. Abdei, I will take charge of her. You have other students."
There was no mistaking the look of relief on Abdei's face. "Follow the
arrow and signs to Section Yellow."
The words SECTION YELLOW and a new arrow appeared on tiled
floor at her feet. Still smiling from her triumph, Chena walked in the
direction it pointed, past the glass bubble full of trees, ferns, and
flowers. The arrow migrated across the floor just in front of her, rippling
like a fish in a stream as it led her toward a neon-yellow door that Chena
was certain had not been there when they'd last come through the foyer.
The yellow door had a palm reader next to it. Chena touched her hand to
it automatically. The door slid open onto a long straight corridor with
blank pale gold walls with the telltale sheen that told Chena they were
more video screens controlled by Aleph. Despite that, the arrow still slid
along the floor and Chena had to keep her eyes turned down to make
sure she was going in the right direction. Black or white legs flashed past
her on either side. Hothousers, going about their business. Some of
them glanced at her curiously, but none of them said anything. The
arrow at her feet seemed to be all the permission she needed.
The arrow winked off. Chena lifted her eyes in time to see a patch of the
right-hand wall clear to form a window. On the other side, Sadia sat,
alone, in an eggshell-yellow room, wearing what looked like a game rig.
But if she was in a game, it wasn't a very active one. Sadia sat still inside
the flexible suit of wires and patches, only turning her head this way and
that and occasionally raising her hand to adjust something. After a while,
Aleph cleared a door in the back of the room and let in a woman wearing
a long white tunic and black leggings. She helped Sadia off with the rig
and saluted her. Their mouths moved the whole time, but Chena couldn't
hear anything that was said. Together, Sadia and the strange woman left
by the rear door.
"There," said Aleph. "She is not bottled in a test tube or vivisected."
Chena thought the voice grew a little smug. "That was what you were
worried about, wasn't it?"
The window clouded, leaving Chena staring at a blank wall. "But where
is she? You said I'd get to visit her."
"I said you could see her. Sadia is still under close supervision. She was
brought here involuntarily."
Chena bit down on her lip. Getting angry wasn't going to work, she
could tell by the placid tones of Aleph's voice. She had threatened about
as far as she could today.
"You're not worried what I'll tell Mom now?"
"Your mother and I have had a discussion about you," replied Aleph.
"She understands Sadia's situation. Probably better than you do. You
can ask her about it when you see her this afternoon."
Chena felt her jaw drop. Of course the thing talked to Mom. It talked to
Chena, didn't it? But it was telling on her, worse than Teal, worse than
the cop in Offshoot, worse than all the teachers and all the supervisors
she'd ever had—
"She needed to know, Chena," said Aleph, and for a moment Chena
was really afraid the thing had read her mind. "You are still hers, as well
as mine."
"I am not yours," whispered Chena harshly. "I will never be yours."
"No," said Aleph. "Of course not. I misspoke."
Chena's fingernails dug into her palms. She could taste blood from
where she'd bit down on her lip. "Are you going to let me talk to Sadia?"
"Not now, no."
Chena couldn't believe it. She could not believe it. This thing, these
people, who did they think they were? God's own gardeners? "So take
me back to my damn cage, why don't you?"
"It's not a cage, Chena."
"Of course not." She bit the words off. "I misspoke, Mother Aleph.
Forgive me."
If Aleph understood sarcasm, it didn't say anything. The arrow
reappeared for her and Chena followed it, keeping her eyes pointed
toward the floor and ignoring the world beyond the arrow and the tips of
her shoes appearing and disappearing from her field of vision as she
walked.
I don't know what you think you're doing, she thought to Aleph as she
walked. But you don't get to do it to me. I will figure you out, and then
you will do what I say. You 're just a machine and I will figure you
out.
That thought rang around her head all the way back to the maze. Mom
waited for her in the tiny common area that lay between their bedrooms.
"Mom," said Chena as she walked over the arrow without waiting to see
what it would do next. "I don't know what that thing's been telling you,
but all I wanted to do—"
Mom put her fingers to her lips, signaling Chena to hush. Chena closed
her mouth reluctantly. Mom smiled, just a little. She looked tired. Chena
felt involuntary tears prickle her eyes. It wasn't fair. They went and upset
Mom over nothing, and now she was going to get one of the quiet
talking-tos that were a thousand times worse than any shouting match
could be.
But Mom just extended her hand. In her fingers, she held Chena's
comptroller.
Chena stared at the miniature computer for just a second. Then she
clutched at it and looked up at Mom, her mouth open to say thank you.
Mom made the hush gesture again and took Chena's hand. She led them
both into Chena's little sleeping alcove and sat down on the bunk. Mom
patted the mattress. Chena took the hint and sat.
Mom held out her hand and Chena put the comptroller into it. Mom's
face tightened as she worked the keys, crouching over them as if hiding
the comptroller from somebody, but there was still a little smile playing
around her mouth.
She held the comptroller out for Chena. Chena took it and scrolled back
the message Mom had entered. Mom shaded the screen with her hand.
Yes, Chena read. Aleph has been talking to me, and I am ignoring it.
You go ahead and do what you want to.
Then it dawned on Chena what her mother was doing. She was hiding
the comptroller from somebody. Aleph. Chena smiled her understanding
to her mother and hunched over the comptroller herself, working the
keys carefully. She passed back to Mom, who cupped her hand around
the screen and read Chena's message. How'd you get my comptroller
back?
I told them I was upset by the fact you had absolutely no privacy. read
the message Mom gave back to her. They do not want me upset. Stress
will be bad for whatever they're going to put inside me.
Chena did not want to think about the idea of something alien, someone
alien, inside Mom. She squashed her thoughts and concentrated on
keying in the next message. Funny, I used that to get them to let me see
Sadia today.
I know, was Mom's reply. But I think we'd better be careful how much
we use that in the future. They might start splitting us up even more.
I didn't know you noticed. Chena didn't key that in, she just looked at
her mother's face. Mom nodded.
Chena ran her fingers lightly over the comptroller's little screen before
she keyed in a few words. Did you get Teal's back too?
Again Mom nodded. Chena wiped the message, thought for a second,
and then keyed in the important question. Before, Mom had wanted her
to get along, had wanted her to behave in this new place and smile and
be happy, just like Teal. What changed your mind about the hothousers
?
Mom read the message and dropped her hands into her lap, staring at
the bright oceans projected on the walls. Chena knew Mom was trying
to decide how much to tell her. She wanted to yell, Everything! You tell
me everything!
Mom keyed in some words and handed the comptroller to her. Chena
read.
I don't know, Supernova. Something is going on. When I find out what
it is, I will tell you. The word "will" was highlighted.
We'll find out what's going on. Chena reached across and covered
Mom's hand with her own. We'll get out of this, Chena promised her
silently. As if she heard Chena's thoughts, Mom wrapped her up in a
light embrace.
We will, Supernova, Chena knew her mother was thinking. Of course we
will. I promise.


Lake Superior spread out at Dionte's feet, as wide and black as the sky,
reflecting the white light of the diamond-bright stars and the luminous
sphere of the moon. It was a still night, with only a breath of
host-scented wind touching her cheeks and making tiny wavelets lap ii
the boardwalk's posts.
"Guardian Dionte," said a voice behind her.
Dionte turned. Silhouetted against the moon-silvered dunes stood a tall
woman. In daylight her skin was probably golden. She wore her dark
hair swept back and pinned under a kerchief. The sleeves of her tunic
had been rolled up to expose her muscular forearms. As she folded
those arms, Dionte noted her huge hands and their square-tipped fingers
with the nails cut back all the way down to the quick.
"Lopera Qay," replied Dionte, inclining her head. "If you'll permit me to
say so, you are very late."
"If you'll permit me to say so, I wanted to make sure you were alone."
Dionte cocked her head briefly to one side. "I suppose I cannot blame
you for not taking my word."
"Especially when your people have just arrested a friend of mine."
Dionte held up one finger. "You mean a front man of yours."
"I never said such a thing," replied Lopera calmly, brushing at a stray
wisp of hair that fluttered in the light breeze. "And I never would."
"I'm sure you would not." Dionte tucked her cold hands into the long
sleeves of her robe. The chill had ceased to be refreshing about a half
hour ago; now it was just annoying. She could not, however, afford to
show that annoyance to this woman. "Nonetheless, I need your help."
Lopera leaned her forearms on the boardwalk railing and looked out
across the lake, seeming to examine the way the moonlight tipped the
tiny ripples in the black water. "Do you?"
"Over an extended period of time." Dionte found herself admiring the
way this woman said nothing that, even taken out of context, could
incriminate her in any way. "For possibly as long as fifteen years or so."
Lopera rubbed the palms of her great hands slowly back and forth.
"That is a long time for a single project."
"I would not expect you to work exclusively on my project, of course."
"Of course." The breeze freshened, touching the back of Dionte's neck
and making her shiver.
"You would of course be compensated across the length of time, and
the amount and type of pay are negotiable." Dionte stepped right up to
the woman's side. "And you and your associates would be completely
free from the usual hazards."
Lopera nodded once, her mouth pursed as if she were carefully thinking
over what she had heard. Dionte could not read the expression in
Lopera's eyes, and had to resist touching the woman to try to
understand what was going on inside her mind. She had over these past
weeks gotten so used to knowing what Basante was thinking, not being
able to read someone for herself made her feel numb. It was becoming
hard to understand the others sometimes. No, not understand, but to
empathize with them. The understanding that came through her implant
was so strong that everything else felt washed out and simplified by
comparison.
She needed to adjust her enhancements. Soon. Before the new feelings
became too strong for her.
At last, Lopera said, "And what would this project be?"
Dionte relaxed her shoulders. Given the reticence of this woman beside
her, such a question was surely very close to agreement. All other
troubles could wait until later.
"I need you," said Dionte, "to help raise a child."




                           CHAPTER TEN

                                  Theft
                                                      Contents - Prev / Next
Chena woke without protest to Aleph's reminder bell. She took her
shower and dressed in the green shirt and black pants that were the style
Aleph preferred for her.
Today. Today's the day.
The thought made her grin. She was still grinning as she brushed her hair
and Mom emerged from her sleeping alcove.
They had been in the hothouse for eight months now. Mom's belly was
tight and round under her nightshirt. She shuffled when she walked, and
her face alternated between puffy and red, and drawn and tired.
Aleph had compromised far enough that Chena actually got to see her
every morning without having to go in and wake her up. After all, that
might startle her or stress her, and they couldn't have that.
"Morning, Supernova." Mom reached out carefully and gave her a hug.
"Morning." Chena laid a hand on Mom's belly, to see if she could feel
the thing inside moving this morning. "How does it feel?"
"Like being pregnant." Mom smiled. "A feeling I have had once or twice
before." She squeezed Chena's shoulder. They had become very good
at communicating without words. She was saying, Soon, soon. We will
get out of here.
Chena smiled in silent answer. Mom didn't know what was happening
today. Chena would find a way to tell her if it worked.
"I'd better get going," was all Chena said out loud. "I don't want to be
late."
"Neither do I." Mom gave her shoulder one more squeeze before she
headed into the shower cubicle.
That last was all for Aleph, or at least for the portion of Aleph that kept
an eye on their little set of alcoves. One of the things Chena had learned
over the past few months was that Aleph was not everywhere all the
time. Aleph was a collection of subsystems that memorized patterns of
behavior and action and matched them up against a sort of ideal flow of
events. If the actual patterns came close enough to the ideal, the main
processor that was Aleph did not pay any attention to what was going
on. It was when there were variants that it was alerted. If you could
figure out what the parameters of your expected patterns were, you
could keep Aleph from noticing you for ... forever, Chena supposed.
According to the history lessons they were getting in school, Pandora's
founders had thought that the way to solve the perpetual
short-sightedness that humans exhibited toward their environment was to
give them a companion that could remind them of their long-term goals.
Such a companion would have to be an independent intelligence capable
of making its own judgments, and it would also have to become integral
to the life of the city, otherwise it could just be switched off like an
outmoded computer. So they came up with the city-minds.
The trick was that Aleph, like all genuine artificial intelligences, was a
learning machine. In this case, that meant it was taught by its experiences
through its subsystems. If you taught Aleph and its subsystems in small
enough increments, you could expand your pattern without raising an
alert. But if you made too many mistakes, you could also teach it you
needed watching.
Chena, however, had been careful, and that care had paid off. For
instance, she could now go into Teal's sleeping alcove every morning
and leave a message on her comptroller. It had taken her five months to
get this worked into the morning routine. At first Aleph stopped her as
soon as she reached for Teal's comptroller. But then Chena began just
pausing in Teal's doorway before she went out for the day. Aleph
allowed that. After that, Chena took three steps into Teal's room, and
then three more, and then three more. It became routine, and as long as
she conformed for the rest of the day, nothing happened. No voice
chided her, no person showed up suddenly to jolly her along.
It took a long time, of course, and you had to plan very carefully, but
Chena had a long time. Despite the classes, and the games, and the
entertainments, she had very little that really occupied her, other than
trying to get around the hothouse's AI watchdog.
The other trick, of course, was that you couldn't take too long at
whatever you were doing. Being late for a scheduled activity was a sure
way to get noticed. Chena tiptoed into Teal's alcove and lifted her
comptroller out from under her pillow. Quickly she coded in News
coming today.
As Chena replaced the comptroller, Teal peeled open one eye, but didn't
say anything. Chena grinned at her.
It had been Teal who found out the nature of Aleph's architecture and
had in turn showed Chena how the hothouse system might really be
beaten.
From their very first day, Teal had constantly kissed up to every single
hothouser, even while Chena was trying to resist Aleph and Aleph's
system by sheer willpower. She sat silently in the counselor's office. She
participated only reluctantly in classes. Teal, on the other hand, jumped
right in, as if she couldn't wait to see what was coming next. Chena
yelled at her about it and got hauled off to the counselor's office. Aleph
rearranged her schedule so she didn't see Teal for a week. Then, all at
once, Teal bounced into the library where Chena was supposed to be
looking up details of the first wave of interstellar colonization from Old
Earth. In reality, Chena was sitting in the chair with her arms folded,
waiting to see how long it would be before Aleph or one of the teachers
came to talk to her about her uncooperative attitude.
"Come on," Teal said. "I got you off." She grabbed Chena's hand and
dragged her away from the reader and its rig.
"What do you mean, you got me off?" Chena pulled her hand out of
Teal's.
Teal looked at her like she was completely deficient. "Do you want to sit
here or do you want out? Come on!"
There was only one answer to that. Chena followed her sister out into
the twisting hallways. Teal hurried through the maze without even
stopping to read the signs. Chena felt her ears burning. Teal had
obviously had a lot more freedom than she did, to have learned her way
around so well.
They emerged into one of the park gardens that dolled the maze. The
hothousers kept themselves entirely indoors, but they had brought a lot
of the outdoors in with them. The place was full of small trees and plants
with fruit you could eat. The floor was a carpet of grass and moss, and
a stream ran into a fish pond and out again. It reminded Chena a lot of
one of the roof gardens in Offshoot.
Teal rummaged through the grass, picked a strawberry, and tossed it to
Chena. Chena caught the berry reflexively and stared at it.
"Do you remember what Dad used to tell us about machines?" said Teal,
sitting herself comfortably into one of the low, spreading tree branches.
"Are you out of your mind? That thing is listening." Chena threw the
strawberry at her.
Teal caught it easily. "That thing is not listening." She grinned at Chena.
"That thing only listens if you say its name or if you're doing something
it doesn't approve of." Teal popped the strawberry into her mouth.
"And I made sure that this was something it approved of. I told the
teacher that I would do my best to socialize you." She grinned wider as
she chewed, and Chena saw the soft red pulp staining her teeth.
"What do you know about it?" Chena demanded, feeling in the back of
her mind that she had really missed something here.
"More than you." Teal was enjoying this, and the sight of her grinning
just made Chena more angry.
"You don't know anything!" Chena stepped forward, her fist clenched.
She was going to smack that grinning face. Teal was trying to screw up
everything.
"Keep it down," ordered Teal, slipping off the branch and standing right
up to her. "If you yell, it'll be told something's wrong."
"Told by who?" Chena took another step forward and Teal stopped
smiling. "You going to tell on me now?"
"Not me, space head," said Teal, holding her ground. "The subsystem."
Chena felt her forehead wrinkle. "What?"
"What do you think I've been trying to tell you?" Teal flung out both her
arms. "While you've been busy sulking and getting counseled to death,
I've been asking people how this place works. It goes a lot easier when
they think you like them."
Chena stepped back, startled. All that sweetness and light, it wasn't just
an act, it was cover!
Teal scowled. "You really do think I'm stupid, don't you?"
"No, no," Chena assured her, waving her hands. "I just... I didn't know
how smart you were."
Teal seemed to accept that. Her face relaxed.
"This thing"—she made a wide circle with her finger, indicating the entire
park alcove and the unseen and silent Aleph—"isn't just one big thing.
It's a whole series of little subsystems and expert systems. They only
alert the central brain when there's something unexpected or out of order
going on. Or if you're here involuntarily. Which means you." Teal's grin
came back. "Because you're wandering around here like you're looking
for a way out. But me, they think I'm a volunteer. So I'm not watched as
closely as you are. I went to our teacher, all weepy, and I said how
much I missed you, and that if I could talk to you, I knew I could
explain to you that this place is really okay and they're going to take care
of us here." Her eyes went big and her face went slack and pleading.
Chena snorted in both amazement and amusement.
Teal grinned, but this time the expression did not spark any anger inside
Chena. "So, the teacher had a talk with the thing and the thing put this
into its subsystem, and as long as you don't do anything stupid, like yell,
or make trouble, or say its name out loud, or try to go somewhere
without me, the main brain won't pay any attention to us."
Chena folded her arms across her chest and nodded. "Teal, you are
impressive. You got them to tell you all this?"
"Some of it." Teal leaned back against the branch and stretched her
arms up until she snagged the limb over her head. "The rest of it I
figured out on my own." She hung there, stretched between branches,
confident of her own ability to stay exactly where she wanted to be.
"Remember I was trying to tell you about Dad? He told me to remember
that machines always have a person behind them. If you can get to the
person who's in charge of the machine, you can get just about anything
you want."
Chena remembered him saying that, but she hadn't thought about it
before. Of course, about the only time she really thought about Dad was
when she saw the sadness in Mom's eyes or she made up a new story
with Teal. Dad had become someone to be angry at or a distant figure in
a game. For Chena, he had stopped being real a long time ago.
"But doesn't A—" Chena caught herself just in time. "Doesn't that thing
suspect that you're trying to get around it?"
Teal let go of the overhead branch. "I don't think it does." She wriggled
back onto the sitting branch, brought her knees up to her chest, and
wrapped her arms around them, remaining neatly balanced. "I don't think
it really understands why anyone would not want to live here with it
looking after them all the time. I think it knows that some people do, but
I don't think it really understands that." Her eyes twinkled mischievously.
"Makes it easier to lie to."
Chena straddled the branch next to Teal. "This is great," she said, a grin
spreading across her own face. "Do you know what this means? It
means we can find out what's really going on around here."
"Really?" Teal smacked her forehead. "I should've thought of that!"
Chena waved the sarcasm away. "Okay, okay. You were right and I was
wrong. Can we drop it?"
"Maybe sometime in the next millennium," said Teal charitably. Then she
dropped her voice to a mock whisper. "This place belongs to the spies,
Chena. I'm sure of it."
"Careful." Chena waved her voice down, looking around as if expecting
someone to appear suddenly, which she sort of was, but it felt so good
to suddenly be playing the old game of Dad-and-spies, she was willing
to risk it. "That might be one of the trigger words to get that thing's
attention."
Teal nodded. "So, you going to play long now? It'll make us both look
good if you do."
Chena swung her leg over the branch, leaping to her feet. "What do you
know, little sister. I've seen the light and now intend to be a model
hothouser." She slapped her hand over her heart. "You have worked a
miracle upon my soul."
"Praise be!" Teal threw both hands in the air and rolled her eyes.
They both had laughed hysterically then, and impulsively Chena hugged
Teal. She had begun planning her next move before they left the park,
arms slung over each other's shoulders.
Now Chena took the approved path to her classroom. She was in a
catch-up class with half a dozen other station kids. When she had first
tested, Abdei had expressed real horror at what she considered Chena's
substandard reading skills and complete absence of any kind of math,
though she could get a computer to turn cartwheels for her. In truth,
Chena was fairly embarrassed herself, when she saw the other kids
could not only read so much faster, but could read different languages—
but she would have died before she admitted it.
Now she eagerly joined the others in their seats, saying hello to
everybody, including Teacher Abdei. Now that she was willing to learn
what they had to teach, lesson time just flew by. Not that this was any
old sit-in-your-seat-and-listen-to-the-teacher-drone-on class. Each seat
had a full game rig, and days were mostly spent in interactive scenarios
of some kind or another. The hothousers seemed to have an obsession
with teaching their kids how to take things apart and put them back
together again. They were constantly having to come up with codes and
puzzles for each other to solve. Biology was very hot too. They spent
hours climbing around gigantic models of each other's DNA, and won
prizes for how many differences they could spot and for identifying
what those differences might mean.
Today, though, the lesson was ecology. Each of them was building a
virtual ecosystem and they were competing to see who could get theirs
to survive the longest. It all had to do with energy flow. You had to
make sure the proper amount of energy got filtered up and down the
system using both growth and decay. Actually, it was all an elaborate
code. Once you knew what each part was supposed to do, the rest was
easy.
Chena was ahead of her classmates. She actually had kept her little
grassland going for twenty-five years, virtual time. It had birds and
animals and beetles moving in and out of the waving stalks of grass,
which she made sure were not watered too much. She had not, however,
put in any ants.
Chena was kneeling in the middle of her computer-constructed meadow,
wondering what she could add and thinking about a top predator, when
Abdei wandered into the simulation.
"This is very good, Chena," said Abdei, looking around her and
appearing genuinely impressed. "You're almost ready to start
gardening."
"Gardening?" Chena sat back on her heels. "You mean now that I can
design energy flow, I get to start watering plants?" She bit her tongue.
"I'm sorry, Teacher Abdei. I didn't mean it to sound that way."
Abdei smiled benevolently down at her. Chena responded with her own
smile. Sometimes she still wanted to smack anybody who looked at her
with all that kind condescension, even now that she knew it was the best
thing she could possibly see. It meant they believed her and that they
trusted her.
"I know you didn't, Chena. You have worked very hard." Abdei
squatted down next to Chena so they could look into each other's eyes
easily. "But gardening isn't just watering plants, it's creating balance in a
real miniature ecosystem. You'd be surprised at how many things can go
wrong when it's not a system you've designed out of light and code."
"I hadn't looked at it that way," said Chena honestly, getting to her feet
and brushing the dust off her knees automatically, even though she knew
this was only a game. "It'll be great." She let herself sound uncertain. It
was time to put her plan into action.
Abdei looked concerned, like Chena had hoped she would, and
straightened up. "Is something wrong?"
Chena sighed and dropped her gaze to the side. "No," she said without
looking up.
Abdei laid a hand on Chena's shoulder. "Chena, we talked about this. If
something is wrong, you should tell me."
Sing along, children, thought Chena. Although Mom saw the
supervisors Tam and Basante almost every day, they seemed content to
leave Chena and Teal to the care of Abdei, and, of course, Aleph. Chena
was certain that both of those mouths reported in regularly. But that was
all right. She had the system worked out.
Chena worked to keep the smile off her face. "I'm just worried about a
friend of mine, is all."
Abdei cocked her head. "A friend? Somebody in class?"
Chena shook her head. "No." She tilted her head back to look at her
blue sky, as if she wanted to look anywhere but at Abdei. "It's Sadia, my
friend in the involuntary wing. I haven't heard anything about her,
and…"—she was proud of the tremble that crept into her voice—"I was
just thinking how my sister convinced me to give the hothouse 'sense me
the Alpha Complex a real shot." She finally met Abdei's gaze. "Sadia
hasn't got anybody like that. Her brother's a complete mutant. I haven't
seen her since that day I first got here, and I was just thinking that if she
could see…" Chena stopped. She was coming perilously close to laying
it on too thick. Abdei was like Aleph. She wasn't stupid, but she didn't
really understand how anyone could not want to live the life she offered.
Abdei's face grew grave. "Chena, I know this is hard. But people are
only in involuntary when they have broken the law. Your friend has done
something wrong. I don't know what it was, but—"
"It wasn't her!" Chena did not have to work to put the emotion into her
voice. "It was her brother! She's only in here because she wouldn't say
what he did." Which was a lie, of course, and if she ever saw Shond
again she'd apologize. "If I could just talk to her, I could explain what is
really going on here. She hates hothousers. She thinks they steal body
parts. If she just knew ..." Chena knuckled her eyes as if to wipe away
tears. "I'm sorry. I'm just being stupid. You're right. She probably has
done something. I just don't know about it. I just..." She shook her head
violently. "I'm just going to shut up now."
Abdei was frowning. Chena bit her lip, on purpose. Abdei had been
trying to break her of that habit almost the entire eight months she'd been
in class. Such a gesture could indicate a serious relapse, showing just
how upset she was.
"I don't know, Chena," said Abdei slowly. "It's not the kind of thing that
usually happens."
"I know," said Chena, dropping her gaze again. "Otherwise they
wouldn't separate us. It's okay." She shrugged. "You're probably right
anyway."
Abdei's frown deepened. "Let me see what I can do, Chena."
Chena met Abdei's gaze and let her eyes widen. She hoped she looked
surprised, and not just sick. "You mean that? I mean"—she
hesitated—"I don't want you to get in trouble or anything."
This time, Abdei smiled. "I won't get in trouble for making a request,
Chena. You work on your top predator. Let me see what I can make
happen." She patted Chena's shoulder and walked out of the simulation
"You'd be surprised what you can make happen with a little effort,"
murmured Chena to herself. Humming quietly, she got to work designing
her raptor bird.
Abdei did not come back for another two hours. Probably had to get
together with the supervisors to do some kind of in-depth evaluation as
to how this would affect her psyche, and how that would affect Mom's
stress levels. Chena found she could not concentrate on her raptor.
Deciding she might as well aim for a complete set of kiss-up points, she
instead began looking up DNA models for existing birds on Pandora
and trying to figure out how she could modify them for her limited
ecosystem. When Abdei did walk back into the simulation, Chena
looked up and saw the smile on her teacher's face. Her breath caught her
throat. This was going to work. She was really going to get away with it.
Abdei nodded, as if she knew what Chena was thinking. "After class.
Aleph will show you the way."
"I know the way to the door," said Chena, as if she felt she was asking
way too big a favor and didn't want to inconvenience anybody. "If
Aleph could meet me there…"
"I can meet you there, Chena," came Aleph's voice. "I'll see you after
class."
"Thanks, Aleph," said Chena, smiling inside and out. "Thank you,
Abdei."
She tried to get back to work on her bird, but did not make any real
progress the rest of the day. Too much of her mind was taken up trying
to remember exactly what she had said and done to get to this point,
trying to see if she had left anything out. Seeing Sadia was only part of
the plan.
And this is where I get to find out how well I've worked on them all.
Eventually time did move on and school ended. Chena, released from
class, hurried through the maze, deliberately keeping her eyes on her
toes, counting lefts and rights so she could practice navigating without
looking at the signs, just in case she needed to find the foyer door
without them one day.
Today the signs stayed where I hey should be, and the foyer door
opened under her hand without raising any protests, mechanical or
human. Three months ago, Chena had gotten access to the foyer by
convincing Abdei that she had fallen in love with living in the woods and
she was having a problem making the transition back to living in an
enclosed space. If she could just stand under the window dome and see
outside, she thought she would feel much better. Abdei had swallowed
the story and gotten Aleph to add her palm prints to the door's access
files.
Sometimes Chena felt a little guilty about using Abdei the way she did.
Sometimes it seemed as if all Abdei really wanted was for Chena to be
happy. But then she looked at Mom's swelling stomach and remembered
exactly what Abdei was a part of.
As usual, a scattering of hothousers hurried back and forth across the
foyer, busy with their own errands. If they noticed Chena at all, they
nodded to her or raised a hand. She had become a familiar sight, just
part of the furniture, like the terrarium in the foyer's center. They
assumed since she was there, she was allowed to be there.
The foyer held five doors. Four led to different wings of the complex,
one led to the outside. She deliberately had not specified which door she
would meet Aleph at. For three months she had wandered around the
foyer, each time getting a little closer to one of the doors before Aleph
came on-line to warn her away. Now she could touch the surface of
each, except the one to the outside.
Although she was in a hurry to see Sadia, Chena made herself stop close
to the outside door. She did not want the subsystem to feel a break in
that particular pattern, which she had worked so hard to establish. If
Aleph queried its subsystem and found anything funny there, it would
have been for nothing. Of course, Mom was going to walk them right
out of there when her ... job was done, but you never knew. The
hothousers had all kinds of ways to screw things up for you. Chena
might just need to find out how to make that door open. To do that, she
needed to be able to touch it.
Chena walked casually up to the outside door, as if she thought she
might startle it. When she was thirty centimeters away, she stopped and
leaned on the window rail. If anyone, or anything, was watching, they
would see her staring wistfully at a cormorant sailing over the marsh. It
wasn't actually a cormorant, which was a bird on Old Earth, but it
looked a lot like one and so had been given the old name. They had
compared the DNA of each in class, what? About two months ago.
Somewhere, that marsh dried out, turning into forest, and then to
grassland, and then to dunes. Somewhere in those dunes waited Stem
and Farm. She wondered if he remembered her, and then chided herself
for doubting it. Of course he remembered her, and when Mom got them
out of here, they'd all go back to Stem, and Farin would be so happy to
see her, he would throw his arms around her and scoop her up and spin
her around until they were both laughing and dizzy.
After a couple of minutes, Chena turned away and walked toward the
yellow door that was the entrance to the involuntary wing. She stood
there. Nothing happened. Obviously, Aleph was not paying attention to
her yet.
Chena smiled. So far, so good. She was tempted to stand there quietly,
just to see how long it took Aleph to come looking for her, but she
decided against it. That was an experiment for another day.
"Aleph?" she said.
"There you are, Chena," said Aleph. "I was waiting for you."
Maybe you were, maybe you weren't, thought Chena. Are you
developed enough to have pride to save? I hope not, because that
means you noticed something is wrong. The thought made her tense up,
and she almost forgot to answer the AI.
"Will you let me in, please?" she asked brightly. "They haven't taught us
teleporting yet."
The door swished open and the directional arrow appeared at her feet,
leading Chena into the straight yellow hallway. Nothing had changed.
She might have walked down it yesterday instead of eight months ago.
The same black and white people paced up and down the corridor on
their way to... whatever. They didn't even talk to each other. Any doors
and windows there might have been remained invisible. For a minute
Chena thought Aleph was going to pull one over on her, like it had
before.
This time, though, the arrow at her feet took her around a corner, and
Aleph cleared a real door for her.
A lounge waited on the other side, with comfortable-looking chairs and
low round tables. The walls were set in a marsh pattern, complete with
silent wading bird and rippling water. Sadia sat by the wall. They had
dressed her in a loose long-sleeved yellow dress. She had yellow bands
on her wrists and thick socks on her feet, but no shoes.
"Sadia!" Chena rushed forward and grabbed her hand, saluting as she
did. Sadia smiled back at her and returned the salute, but the smile didn't
make it all the way into her tired eyes.
She's just afraid of being watched, Chena told herself. Can't blame
her.
"It's really good to see you." Chena pulled up a chair so they were knee
to knee.
Sadia smiled with warmth, but without any enthusiasm. "Yeah, it was
nice of them to let you in."
Chena felt her own smile spread, mischievous and knowing. "Well, 'let'
is what my mom calls a relative term."
Sadia started, shrinking back from Chena. "You mean this isn't okay?"
Chena frowned. "Of course it's okay. I'm here, aren't I?" What's the
matter with you?
Sadia subsided, her body relaxing and deflating under the sunny dress.
"Yeah, you wouldn't be here if it wasn't."
Chena blinked and glanced away until she was certain she could look at
Sadia without staring. This was not right. What had they done to her in
here? Maybe she had just come to believe there was no way out. That
was probably it. Chena pushed her sleeve back from her comptroller.
Obviously, this was no time for small talk. She had to show Sadia that
there really was something they could do.
"So ..." Chena searched for a neutral topic while she hunched herself
over her comptroller and pressed the display key to light up the message
she had coded in previously. I've found a way around Aleph, it said.
She handed the comptroller carefully over to Sadia, laying it right into
her palm and pushing Sadia's hand into her lap so that her body
remained a shield between herself and Aleph.
Sadia looked down at the message, read it, and looked back up at
Chena. "I don't understand."
"I've got a handle on how things work around here." Chena cupped her
hand around the comptroller and took it back. "It's actually pretty easy if
you just go along with it " She tried to catch Sadia's gaze to see if Sadia
was following any of this. But Sadia just looked blankly back at her, as if
Chena spoke a foreign language.
"Of course you go along with it," said Sadia. "What else is there?"
"Yeah, but if you're going after it right, you don't have to have
somebody always watching you. You can get some movement back."
Nothing showed in Sadia's face. She studied Chena for a moment as if
Chena were some stranger. Then her gaze wandered back to the fake
marsh on the walls.
"Sadia." Chena leaned forward, feeling cold fear form in her stomach.
"I'm telling you I can help you get out of here, out of involuntary."
Sadia nodded without turning her attention back to Chena. "Okay."
The fear in Chena grew heavier. "You do want to get out of here, don't
you?"
Sadia moved her head toward Chena again, and that was almost worse,
because nothing had changed. Her eyes remained dead, blank and
empty. "If that's what you want me to do."
Stunned disbelief fell into place beside fear. Chena felt her jaw hanging
loose. "What did they do to you?"
Still, no sign of comprehension crossed Sadia's face. "Take samples,"
she said, apparently taking Chena's comment literally. "Put stuff inside
me sometimes."
Before Chena could stop herself, she looked down at Sadia's stomach.
It pooched out a little more than she thought she remembered. Was there
something inside Sadia now? Was it like whatever was inside Mom?
Is Mom going to end up like this?
Chena jumped to her feet. "I have to go."
"Okay," said Sadia behind her. But this time Chena was the one who did
not look back. She just rushed out the door. The arrow waited for her
on the hallway floor. She walked fast, trying not to run. She had to get
back. She had to find Mom. She had to let Mom know what had
happened to Sadia. Mom had to do something. They had to get out of
here now. They had to get that thing out from inside her before it took
her mind away, or before Aleph and its keepers decided that her mind
should be taken away from her. Maybe that was what they did to Sadia.
Maybe she fought too hard, so they'd drugged her or something. They
did something to her.
Got to warn Mom. Chena's efforts to hold her stride in check brought a
haze of tears to her eyes. She could not alert Aleph. She must not alert
Aleph.
The foyer passed by in a blur of green and brick red. She was in the
labyrinth before she remembered to get her bearings, and she had to
follow the signs to get back to their alcoves.
She probably won't even be there. She's out doing whatever it is they
give her to do. But I'll look there first. Then I can look somewhere else.
I can tell the counselor I'm having an emergency. I can…
She pushed aside their curtain. She noted absently that Mom or Teal had
changed the walls to an abstract wallpaper, all red splotches. But then
she saw the pattern was on the back of the curtain too.
Then the smell reached her, a sharp smell, all acid and copper, and she
saw red on the floor—deep, shining rivulets of red, snaking across the
tiles.
Then she saw Mom, sprawled like a doll at the center of a pool of red,
with more red, more blood, too much blood, puddled in her slashed and
deflated belly. Her still eyes looked up at Chena, pleading.
Chena ran forward, ignoring the blood and the way it squished under her
shoes. She grabbed Mom's hand, not thinking, not knowing what she
could possibly do. The hand was cold and limp, and as still as her eyes.
Chena screamed. She couldn't help it. She dropped the dead hand and
backed away, her hands raised up to her ears. She screamed and
screamed again, high and wordless, terrified of what she saw in front of
her. She screamed as if she could call her mother back to take away this
hideous thing and be alive again.
The curtain flew open to let in hands, people, voices, exclamations of
shock and disgust. Someone pulled Chena back and away, and handed
her to someone else. But she couldn't see anything clearly except the
red, and Mom.
"All right, Chena. All right." Someone dropped to her knees in front of
her and grasped her chin, pulling her eyes away from Mom. Abdei. This
was Abdei, and around her were men, looking at Mom, looking at the
blood, talking among themselves too fast to be understood.
"Who did it?" gasped Chena. The nearest man, the constable or
supervisor, or whatever he was, just stared at her. "Who did it?" she
repeated. "Aleph must have seen. Who did this?"
"Chena, we don't know," said Abdei, holding Chena by both shoulders.
"Don't know!" Chena yanked herself backward. "You guys watch
everything. How could you not have seen this?" She looked from one to
the other of them, taking in their pinched, frightened faces. Realization
sank in slowly. "It screwed up, didn't it? That omnipotent computer of
yours. It watched every single second of our lives, but it didn't see who
killed my mother!"
"We will find out what happened," Abdei said firmly. "I promise you,
Chena—"
"Where's Teal?" demanded Chena.
"Chena—"
"What's happening?"
Teal. Chena wrenched herself out of Abdei's hands and hurled herself
toward the doorway. She slammed into Teal and wrapped her arms
around her sister, shielding Teal with her body.
"We're getting out of here," she said as Teal's mouth opened. "Right
now."
"Chena, with your mother gone, you are—"
"Our grandmother is in Offshoot," she said.
"Gone!" shouted Teal. "Where's Mom gone? Chena!" She wriggled in
Chena's hands. Chena clamped down more tightly. "Ow!"
"You don't have any relatives in Offshoot, Chena," said Abdei. "Don't
try to lie to me."
"We do!" Chena shouted back. "Elle Stepka." She had turned that name
over in her mind at night a hundred times, wondering how she could use
it or when she might need it. "You can check. We belong to her now.
You can't keep us here!"
"Stop squeezing me!" squealed Teal.
Teal ripped herself out of Chena's hands. She saw the blood, and she
saw Mom behind the screen of men's bodies. Teal stood there for a
moment, her mouth opening and closing, like she was trying to chew on
something. Then both hands rose slowly to cover her mouth and she
stumbled backward. Chena caught her, tuned her around, and hugged
her close.
"It's okay," she said. "It's okay. We're getting out of here. We're going
to our grandmother's." She glowered at Abdei. "We're minors. If we've
got a living relative, they have the body right to us."
"It's true." One of the men stepped away from the others. Chena's head
cleared enough to recognize Administrator Tam. "Their grandmother is
Elle Stepka. They need to go back to Offshoot at once."
"Administator—" began Abdei.
"At once," snapped Administrator Tam. Relief made Chena weak in the
knees.
Abdei's gaze skittered over to the constables, or whatever they were,
and then back to Administrator Tam. Something that Chena couldn't
read passed between them.
"Come with me." Abdei tried to steer them toward the door. Chena
didn't budge or take her arms from around Teal. Teal was shuddering
now, but not crying. She just pressed her face against Chena's shoulder
and shook.
"You've got no right to take us anywhere," said Chena. "No right!" She
looked up, pleading to the administrator, their only ally. What did he
know? What did he believe? She didn't know how to lie to him because
she didn't know anything about him. They hadn't seen him since their
first day.
"To the next alcove, that's all, I swear," said Abdei, taking firmer hold of
Chena's shoulder.
"It's all right, Chena." Administrator Tam reached out a hand as if to
touch her, but he hesitated and let it fall. "It is just to the next alcove."
Chena shook Abdei off. "We can get there on our own." Not letting go
of Teal, she walked through the curtain, into the corridor, and over into
the next set of alcoves. This was somebody's home, she knew, but they
weren't there now. Nobody seemed to be here. They'd all been spirited
away by Aleph or another of the hothousers' tricks.
"I'm going to ask you not to leave," said Abdei.
"We're not going anywhere except back to Offshoot," said Chena,
sitting Teal down on one of the low benches. Teal looked gray. Her
mouth stayed shut now, but there was a blank look behind her eyes that
reminded Chena too much of Sadia.
"I have to verify what you're saying." Abdei sounded tired, and closer to
angry than Chena had ever heard her.
"The administrator told you—"
"This is not for you to say!" Abdei shouted, and then she reeled as if
knocked sideways by the force of her own words.
"Why can't you just ask Aleph? Aleph knows everything." Then she bit
her lip. Aleph might know this was a lie. How had Elle fixed it? Maybe
Administrator Tam had done it for her? Chena didn't know, but they had
to get out, they had to, and she couldn't open the outside door yet.
"Aleph is not here," said Abdei shortly. "Stay here. I will find out about
your ... grandmother."
She left them there. Chena sat down next to Teal, hard. Aleph wasn't
there? Someone had taken down the computer? How far down was it?
Could she and Teal get to the door? Could they run away into the
marsh, maybe find the bike rails and follow them back to Offshoot? Or
Stem? Farm would help them, she knew he would.
"Chena, we've got to get a message to Dad," said Teal suddenly.
"What?"
"We've got to!" Teal clutched her arm, her eyes wide with terror.
"We've got to tell him to come get us. He'll come back. He has to."
Chena's hands fell to her lap. "We can't get a message to him, Teal," she
whispered. "I don't know where he is."
"But we can find out," she persisted. "We can get a message up to
Athena Station. There are Authority shippers there. We can ask one of
them to get a message through."
Chena licked her lips. What was the matter with her? Was she so far
gone she couldn't tell what their game was anymore? "They wouldn't
even know where to start looking for him," she said lamely. "He could
be anywhere."
Teal looked up at her and now Chena saw the tears streaming silently
down her cheeks. "Please, Chena. Find Dad."
"I can't." Chena felt her own eyes prickle. Stop it. Stop it, she ordered
herself. You can't start that now, you'll never stop.
Teal leaned back against Chena's shoulder and cried. Chena held her,
choking back her own sobs, trying not to see Mom's eyes staring at her,
asking Chena where she had been while someone had ripped her
mother's guts out, asking her to do something when there was nothing to
be done except get Teal out of here.
The curtain drew back and Abdei, her mouth pressed into a thin line,
walked through.
"I've confirmed your grandmother," she said, biting off the words as if
she did not want to believe them. But she didn't challenge it. She was a
good hothouser. She would do what she was told. A fresh rush of relief
washed through Chena.
"We'll take you to her," said Abdei before Chena could say anything.
"Thank you." Chena shook Teal's shoulders. "Come on, Teal. We're
going."
Abdei was as good as her word. She walked them out of the hothouse
to the dirigible. Chena kept her arm around Teal the entire time, even
when they walked from the dirigible to the waiting riverboat. Teal wiped
at her eyes and nose occasionally, but she said nothing. Chena wasn't
even sure she knew what was going on.
It was evening outside and they glided past the grasslands, empty except
for the deer and birds. When the trees, green with their late summer
leaves, finally enclosed them, Chena felt a sense of relief and safety
she'd never expected. They were almost home. They were almost free of
the hothouse. Everything else would follow.
Abdei walked them off the boat. Around them, all the village traffic
stopped so everyone could stand and stare. After all, it wasn't every day
somebody came back from the hothouse.
"Where is your grandmother?" Abdei asked.
Chena swallowed. What would Nan Elle say when she saw them? With a
hothouser? But she could think of no way to make Abdei leave. So,
taking Teal's limp, cold hand, Chena led her sister and Abdei up the
catwalks to the top of the village.
There was no line in front of the door, thankfully. Chena bit her lip and
knocked.
After a moment, shuffling and bumping sounded from inside. The door
opened. Nan Elle hunched, blinking, in the threshold. She looked from
Chena to Teal to Abdei.
"Chena, Granddaughter!" she exclaimed, enfolding Chena in her strong,
skinny arms. Chena made herself hug the old woman back. "Has
anything happened?"
"Your daughter has died," said Abdei, looking hard at Elle, watching for
her reaction. Chena also gave her a hard stare. Don't let us down. You
promised.
Nan Elle covered her mouth with her wrinkled hand. "No," she
whispered. "Oh, my poor girl. All my poor girls." She folded Chena into
her arms again. "Thank you for bringing them home, Aunt."
Abdei's jaw worked back and forth a few times, but her face softened.
She was beginning to really believe. "We will need to talk to them, and
you, when you've had time to adjust."
"Of course, of course." Nan Elle nodded rapidly, shrinking in on herself.
"Anytime I am needed."
Chena almost couldn't believe what she was seeing. Nan Elle frightened?
It was one more impossibility in an impossible day, but of course Nan
Elle was a liar. Everyone in this world was a liar.
Abdei's face still retained a trace of its bitterness, and her eyes grew
distant, as if she were listening to some private voice. For a moment
Chena thought she was going to actually question what was going on.
But she didn't. She just frowned more deeply.
"I'll leave you to look after your granddaughters." With that, she turned
in the threshold. The door swung shut behind her of its own accord and
Chena and Teal were alone with Nan Elle. Chena tightened her grip on
Teal's shoulder as the old woman regarded them.
"What happened?" Nan Elle asked. "Is your mother really dead?"
Chena nodded. "They cut her open. They ..." The strength that had kept
her steady until now failed suddenly, and Chena broke down into tears.
Nan Elle did not move to comfort or quiet her. She just stood there
while Chena, with her arms still hugging Teal, sobbed herself dry.
When she finally was able to wipe her eyes clear, she saw that Nan Elle
had stooped even further in on herself. This time Chena sensed the
uneasiness was no act.
"Sit." Nan Elle gestured them toward her benches while she went to the
stove and poured mugs of something steaming out of a pot and carried
the mugs to the girls. Chena drank because she was suddenly dying of
thirst. Mint tea. The stuff Mom said she'd learn to put up with the
morning she found coffee was illegal on Pandora, along with tea and
refined sugar. Chena choked on her swallow of liquid and set the mug
down. Teal picked her mug up in both hands and drank and drank, as if
she were going to drain the mug in one gulp.
Nan Elle sat in her high-backed chair and folded both hands on top of
her stick. "Well, I suppose we now need to work out what should be
done with you."
"We'll do anything you say," said Chena. "Just don't make us go back
there."
"Can you find our dad?" asked Teal suddenly.
Chena froze. Nan Elle's eyes flickered from Chena to Teal. "No," she
said. "Not at this time. The best I can do is give you somewhere to stay
and something useful to do. In time, perhaps, I can help you understand
what has happened to your mother, and to you."
"Yes," said Chena. It would do. For now. Once they understood what
had happened, they could do something about it. They could find the
ones responsible and make them pay. They could destroy Aleph and all
its people. For Mom, and for Sadia, and for Teal, and for herself, for
everything she felt right now, all the fear and anger and the deep sick
pain. The hothousers would all pay for this.
Nan Elle's sharp eyes watched her closely. "Be careful," she said to
Chena. "You have no idea what you are up against."
"Not yet," said Chena. "But I will."


Tam would never have believed it was possible to stand in front of his
family and feel so much anger. As stunted as his Conscience was, these
were all the people who filled his life. They sat with him, arrayed on the
tiers of the meeting amphitheater, their faces grave. Even the Senior
Committee and Father Mihran looked frightened. All of them were
excruciatingly aware that something huge, inexplicable, and irreversible
had happened, and that it might even bring down the sword that the
Authority had hung over Pandora.
And one of you did this. One of them had committed murder and gotten
away with it. He searched the faces on the first tier and found Dionte.
She sat, placid and attentive, with the other guardians, listening to
Tender Cartes, who stood at the theater’s center describing how none of
the subsystems had been interfered with and none of the alarms,
electronic or biological, had been severed.
Everyone .listened intently. Everyone wanted to know what had actually
happened and how it had happened. Not because Helice Trust was
murdered, although all would have said that was tragic, but because the
project had not been found. Anywhere. It was most certainly not still
inside Helice, but it was not anywhere inside the Alpha Complex either.
Their one success, the one fetus that was going to come to term without
adversely affecting the mother, was gone. Every square centimeter of the
complex had already been turned over, by Aleph, and by Aleph's
tenders. The Eden Project was set back by years, and the hope for a
peaceful, unchanging Pandora hung by a thread. Tam knew that every
mind in the amphitheater carried the image of a mushroom cloud of dust
and ash.
And there sat Dionte, his sister by both birth and branch. She sat next to
Basante, whispering in his ear while she stroked his hand display. What
was she doing there? What was she telling him?
Tam smelled aloe and remembered her as a little girl, playing tag with
their cousins. He remembered being a little envious when she got to stay
with their mother and he got taken off by their birth uncle Laplace for
tutoring. However, when the complexes were first built it had been
determined that the importance of the uncle-son relationship would be
reestablished here, and of course the first families knew best. Wasn't his
Conscience's ceaseless voice telling him so right now? His carefully
truncated Conscience.
He remembered the night when their parents explained to them in the
lowest of whispers that they were not like other children. Their
Consciences would not be able to hold them as firmly as other people's
did. So they must be more careful, more attentive, and more certain of
what they did. They would have a special duty when they were grown to
help those who could not move without their Consciences' approval.
There would come a time when someone was needed who could stand
up to the rest of the family. When that time came, they, Tam and Dionte
Bhavasar, would have to take the lead.
He remembered Dionte so recently standing before the family and
arguing vehemently that Pandora needed to protect itself against the
Authority. She drew multiple examples from history to show that the
Authority would not have the patience to wait for solutions. The
complexes could not cooperate with the Called. Any such effort was
doomed failure. They must be ready to strike when the inevitable attack
came. Tam felt himself rise. He felt himself walk across the amphitheater,
only vaguely aware that Cartes had stopped speaking. His body moved
without instruction from him or his Conscience and came to stand in
front of Dionte.
"Where is it, Sister?" he asked, his voice sounding harsh and wrong in
his ears.
But he might as well have been asking her for one of her daily reports,
for all the reaction she displayed. "I think that question is for you, Tam,"
she said quietly. "Along with whether or not those children really belong
to Elle Stepka."
"Aleph says they do," countered Tam. "Has Aleph been tampered
with?"
Dionte blinked. "At least once, obviously."
"Are you submitting an accusation?"
"Are you?"
"Please!" Someone stepped between them. Navram. One of their father's
four birth brothers, and a member of the Senior Committee. "You are
birth siblings as well as branch. This does not become either of you.
Where are your Consciences?"
An interesting question. Tam held Dionte's gaze without blinking. His
chest was heaving, he realized. He couldn't seem to get enough air.
"Tam." Navram laid his hands on Tam's shoulders and walked him
backward two steps. "It does you credit that you are upset by the
damage done to your charge, but if we do not proceed in an orderly
fashion, we will never know what happened. We will accuse, fight, and
lose, that's all."
Tam bowed his head. "Yes, of course. You're right."
Navram nodded, satisfied with the answer and the tone of its delivery.
"Now, do you truly want to make an accusation against Dionte?"
Tam did not look up. He did not want to see what expression Dionte
wore.
I have no proof. She has said nothing to me that she has not said in
public, with the agreement and support of a dozen others. It does not
matter what I know, only what I can prove.
But if I can say it, perhaps others can find the proof.
He steeled himself and lifted his gaze. Dionte remained where she was,
with her hands folded in front of her. Her eyes gleamed with anger and
determination.
Say anything, her eyes told him, and I will have the children back
here.
Tam swallowed. It was an empty threat if proof of her actions was
found, but if it was not…
Then the Trust daughters would be back in the complex, and this time
they would be in the involuntary wing, and Nan Elle would probably be
in there with them.
"No. I misspoke," he said, stepping back on his own. "I am distressed,
and I am sorry."
"It does you credit," Navram told him firmly. "But this work belongs to
all of us, and we must be able to share in its reclamation."
"Of course." Tam bowed to Navram, and to his family. As he did, his
gaze slid sideways to Dionte. The nod she returned was barely
perceptible. He'd read her threat correctly.
There is nothing you can do about that, he told himself, taking his seat
amid a miasma of reassuring odors. Unless you are ready to sacrifice
Teal and Chena.
I do not want to be ready for that, he answered himself. They were his;
they had been placed under his protection the day they came to
Offshoot. He would protect them. He would not fail them again.
Tam got ready to wait out the rest of the reports, declarations, and
summaries.
At the end, he rose, ignored the questions and strategy planning going
on all around him, and descended the stairway that only some of the
family could open, heading down into the cellar commonly called the
Synapese, down to where Aleph could be accessed directly. He had
work to finish.
The meeting had gone on longer than he had expected, but he was still
well within the transitional window. Aleph was an organic mind, very like
a human mind on a gigantic scale. In the human mind it took time and
chemistry before a short-term memory became long term. Changes in
the neocortex had to be translated into new connections between
multiple separate structures in the medial temporal lobe, which in turn
had to create new connections to the entorhinal cortex, which in turn had
to communicate with the hippocampus. It was a complex process.
Compared to the rate at which an inorganic computer could store
information, it was glacially slow. It did, however, have a distinct
advantage. Once the long-term conscious memory was set, it was very
difficult to lie to Aleph. No search-and-replace program, however
sophisticated, could be used to change Aleph's memory. Like a human
being, Aleph not only knew, but she was aware of what she knew and
how she came to know it.
But, like a human being, Aleph had a weakness. While the changes were
taking place that shifted information from short-term to long-term
memory, the information was vulnerable to disruption or distortion. New
cues could cover the old. New impressions could blur and fog what had
previously been crystal clear. Whole scenes could be discounted in
favor of more familiar, stronger impressions. Everything depended on
the relative strength of the synapses that were formed between the
different cortical structures, and synapse strength could be manipulated.
Emotion was the key. Strong emotions created strong connections, and
emotions were easy to alter externally. Human beings had been doing it
to themselves by using various chemicals almost since the race first
climbed down from the trees of Old Earth.
Knowledge of Aleph's cortical geography and neurochemistry, that was
all that was needed. Oh, and a Conscience that had been foreshortened
by birth parents who saw themselves as the latest in a long line of those
who watched the watchmen.
Did you know that I'd be watching Dionte too? he asked their ghosts.
His Conscience made him smell smoke and ash. It didn't know what he
was up to, but it didn't like it. It worked to make him uneasy with smells
of disaster. Blood, smoke, rot, all scents that went straight to his
hindbrain and conjured up nameless discomfort, which wandered
around his mind unearthing old, unwanted, distracting thoughts.
Strong emotions created strong memories. Blood and rot. His birth
mother dying the day he turned thirty-seven. Despite what the villagers
thought, they were not immortal in here. They did not prolong life. Such
attempts led humanity to attempt to dominate their world so it would be
forced to keep them alive. It was wrong to alter the course of life, they
were told. Humans were part of the world's life, and it was wrong to
alter, to change what was natural, important, and needed. Change they
were told, over and over, should only serve Pandora.
"No," he told himself. "I will do this thing." It was a split second before
he realized he had spoken aloud.
What are you doing? asked his Conscience. Why are you going into
the Synapese?
He came to the bottom of the steps. Glowing pillars lit the world, the
ceiling being reserved to hold the organic material that made up Aleph
and all its subsystems. It was an open space, the size of the whole
dome, broken only by the support struts that kept the entire complex
from sinking into the marsh.
The tenders, those charged with taking care of Aleph, were in an uproar,
of course. Sections of ceiling had been removed, like plates of a giant
skull, to expose the naked matter underneath. With fine needles they
took their samples, injected their hormones and epinepherines, trying to
find where the process had gone wrong, trying to help Aleph remember
anything of what had happened to Helice Trust or to the project she was
carrying. Especially to the project she was carrying. It had been almost
to term. It might be alive somewhere, even though its birth mother no
longer was.
Because I was slow and stupid. Because I believed a little
bureaucratic check could keep things in line and because I stayed
away from the children so that they would not associate me with
anything bad if trouble came. I thought if that happened I would have
time to get to them, time to explain, time to stop it. Tam's jaw
tightened. But then I thought I'd be able to give them a free choice to
come in or stay out, didn’t I? And I failed in that too. Failed in every
last one of my responsibilities to this family.
All his adult life had been spent in balancing the needs of his family
against the needs of the villages and the villagers. Hundreds of people,
hundreds of lives, had passed in and out of his hands, and yet he had
never cared for a family under such pressure. He'd never had a family he
had watched so closely, or who had struggled so hard to maintain what
freedom they had, not just Helice, but both her children.
Never had a family he'd failed so badly, never one of his own that he had
allowed to die.
"Tam?" Hagin, chief tender and another of Tam's uncles, noticed him
standing there, probably alerted by Aleph's voice in his ear. "What do
you need?"
"I was hoping to help." Before he became an administrator, he'd been a
tender. It was felt that the ones who had to work directly with Aleph
should understand her intimately. He spread his hands. "The Eden
incubation was under my supervision. I feel…" He shook his head. "I
can't stand back and do nothing."
Trust your family, his Conscience told him. What if you make things
worse? So much damage has already been done.
He smelled blood again, and in his mind's eye he clearly saw He-lice
Trust on the floor. His smile was grim. The problem with emotional
recall. Sometimes it could raise exactly the wrong image.
Hagin was consulting the readout on the back of his hand. "We could
use another measurement in the amygdala." He looked Tam up and
down. "You still remember how, Nephew?"
"You can watch me if you want."
Hagin shook his head. "No need." He spoke over his shoulder, more of
his attention on the work than on his nephew.
No time. Tam filled in for him.
Tam clasped Hagin's hand, and Hagin returned his grip. The action
woke up Tam's display and synched it to Hagin's.
There were tool lockers in some of the unlit support pillars. Tam
retrieved a needle probe as long as his forearm and checked the
calibration on the butt end. It was a familiar action, calming both him and
his Conscience.
Aleph's amygdala was in the northwest quarter, about a fifteen-minute
hike across the broad open space of the Synapese. Tam had been away
from this work long enough that he had to glance at the ceiling map now
and again to remember his way. Like a human brain, Aleph's had
multiple redundancies, but it also had centers of activity. The amygdala
did much of the work of emotional memory. Theoretically, a family
member murdering Helice Trust should have upset Aleph badly. Even if
the memory of events had been somehow repressed, she should
remember being upset. If the chemical traces of that emotion could be
located and enhanced, Aleph might be able to articulate what had upset
her, leading the tenders back further to the factual memory.
That was, of course, the goal of all the frenzied activity going on around
him. Tam's goal was somewhat different, however. He needed to create
a strong, positive emotional connection to a quite different piece of
information.
Tam climbed a work platform and positioned himself so he sat
cross-legged under the amygdala's central locale. With clumsy fingers,
he unsealed the carapace and exposed Aleph to his view.
"Tam?" inquired Aleph, sounding a lot like his Conscience. "I am glad
you have come to help. I do not understand what has happened."
"We'll find out, Aleph. Try to be easy." He lifted the needle and inserted
it gently and smoothly into the soft flesh. Aleph could not feel physical
pain, only emotional.
"There should not have been a way for this to happen. What could have
been done? Was the room tampered with? Was I?" The question was
soft and scared, almost childlike.
"We don't know yet, Aleph," said Tam as he adjusted the needle from
the probe setting to the transmit setting so Hagin could get his data.
When he had first ensured that Chena and Teal would be acknowledged
as Nan Elle's grandchildren, he had only needed to alter computer
records. This was different. This time he needed to alter experiences that
Aleph had undergone herself. From his pocket he pulled an injection
cartridge and tucked it into the socket at the end of the needle. A touch
of the release key and the entire contents shot straight through into
Aleph's mind.
"Aleph, listen to me," said Tam, low and urgent. "Chena and Teal are
with their grandmother, Elle Stepka. They are safe with her. They need
to stay there, otherwise what happened to their mother might happen to
them. This is true. It's absolute. It's got to be this way. This is
important."
"This is important," repeated Aleph. "It is good. I feel that."
Tam adjusted the needle back to its probe function and slaved it to his
display. The readings he'd preprogrammed into the display transmitted
across to Hagin, just as if they really come through the needle. In ten or
so minutes, his hormonal injection would dissipate into the generally
heightened anxiety chemistry all around it, but it would take the positive
impression with it, down into all the separate structures that made up
long-term storage, and, if he'd judged the dose and the words right, it
would remove Aleph's need to worry about the remaining Trusts.
Remember, Aleph, he willed the mind all around him. Remember that
this is the way it is and the way it always has been. You feel it. You
know it's the truth.
Nothing happened. No alarmed voices called out to tell him he'd failed,
but no quiet confidence stirred inside him to tell him he'd succeeded. All
he could do was climb back down to the floor and head toward the
home wing, and hope that someday Chena and Teal Trust would find a
way to forgive him.
Tam sighed. No. To earn that kind of forgiveness, he would have to find
a way to bring his birth sister to judgment for killing their mother. To do
that, he would have to find where Dionte had hidden the Eden Project,
before she found a way to convince the family that she had done the
right thing.




                              Part Two
                             Wild Birds

                         CHAPTER ELEVEN

                        Decisions and Beliefs
                                                         Contents - Prev / Next

"Chena!"
Nan Elle's shout sounded through the window. Chena snatched up her
half-full basket of rose hips and trotted down the rickety stairs that led
from the chaotic roof garden to the rear of the house.
Nan Elle stood in the main workroom, bent almost double over her
mortar and pestle. She did not look up as Chena rushed inside.
"Shan Tso was just here." Nan Elle tipped the brown powder from the
mortar onto a clean white cloth. "They will need willow bark, seaweed,
and concentrated penicillin."
"Oh, no." Chena felt blood drain from her face as she set her basket
down on the table. "Mila..." Mila was the Tsos' six-month-old baby.
Chena had helped at the birth.
"Is already sick." Nan Elle bundled the white cloth into a small bag and
tied it closed with string. "They will need foxglove infusions by this
evening. I'm getting those ready now."
Chena bit her lip and gripped the table's edge for a moment to steady
herself. Nan Elle called the fever burning through Offshoot the
"red-and-whites," for the blotches it brought out on its victims' skin. It
was a bacterial infection, but remained extremely resistant to their
homebrewed penicillin. It worked fast, raising a person's temperature so
high so rapidly that their heart couldn't handle the strain. They had seen
their first case two months ago. Now ten people were dead. Three of
them were children. Twenty-five more people were down sick.
Twenty-eight, if you count all the Tsos. Chena resisted the urge to slam
her hand against the table in frustration. She never expected to care
about any of these people. She had expected to remain as indifferent to
every living human being as she had felt after mom died. But she had
begun to care despite that. After years of nursing them, setting their
bones, dressing their wounds, and helping deliver their babies, she had
come to care very much. Now, when they needed her the most, there
was nothing she could do for them.
"Chena," said Nan Elle sharply as she turned to reach for the pot of
boiling water on the stove. "They are not getting any better. Move." The
order jolted Chena into what was becoming an all-too-familiar routine.
She grabbed two clay pots and a precious glass jar off the shelf over the
tubs they used for washing and sterilizing. She filled each with as much
as she could of the required medicines, being very careful not to take the
last of anything. They were going to be up all night again brewing fresh
serums as it was. She sealed the vessels tightly with beeswax and
wrapped them in cloth so that she could drop them into her rucksack,
sling it over her back, throw the door open, and run.
During the past five years, she had learned the names of everyone in
Offshoot and knew the catwalks and paths better than she had ever
known the corridors on Athena Station. The Tsos lived on the first level
overlooking the dormitories.
It was shift change and the catwalks were crowded. "Out of my way!"
Chena bellowed. By now people knew her voice, and they knew her
business. They pressed themselves against the railings to let her get by,
murmuring or cursing as she raced past them.
"Who is it?" hollered someone as she pounded down the stairs. A
second later she identified the voice as Madra's.
"Tsos!" she shouted back, gripping the rail post to swing herself around
onto the lowest catwalk. The boards rang and shuddered under her
thundering footsteps. Tension alone robbed her of her breath. Chena
could run from the bottom of the village to the top and back down again
without any problem, and sometimes she had. Time was slowly
worsening Nan Elle's arthritis. Chena's most constant work as her
apprentice was to run her errands.
The Tso house was tiny and it listed toward the trunk of its tree, but the
roof garden was trimmed and tidy and its walls free of moss and lichen.
She skidded to a halt in front of the door and heard the thin, high wailing
of an infant in pain. Gritting her teeth, Chena knocked, but did not
bother to wait for a reply before opening the door and walking inside.
The last time she had been in this neat, dim, sparsely furnished room, it
had been to help Mother Tso deliver Mila. The memory of sweat, blood,
and screaming assaulted her with almost physical force as she stepped
into the room. Then, it had been Mother Tso screaming, and Nan Elle,
and Chena herself. Now, it was just one voice. Just little Mila howling in
her mother's arms because she hurt and did not understand what was
happening to her.
Father Tso, a silent bear of a man with pale brown skin and hands like
leather from a lifetime of fieldwork, looked down at her as she stepped
to the door. Then he stepped aside so she could get to the family's one
big bed, where Mother Tso sat holding little Mila.
Chena shut her mouth and shoved her emotions into the back of her
mind. She picked Mila up out of her mother's arms and laid a hand
against the baby's head. Burning hot. But that was not as bad in babies
as it was in adults. The fever's blotches were still faint on her golden
skin. She was breathing without wheezing, and when Chena felt Mila's
hot little chest, she found that the child's heart beat fast but steadily.
She gave Mother Tso back her infant, but her eyes slid away as the
woman tried to catch her gaze. She didn't want to see that frightened
look again. She'd already seen it on a dozen sets of parents. She was
tired of looking into anxious eyes and lying.
Instead, she bent down and pulled out the pots and the bottle. One at a
time, she handed them to Father Tso, explaining in a brisk, professional
tone how the contents of each were to be given, telling them she'd be
back after dark with the foxglove infusions.
He stood there, containers clutched in his hands, saying nothing, not
even nodding. He knew. He knew about the dead, and the sick shut up
in the men's wing of the dormitory. He knew it was so bad that
Constable Regan wasn't even pretending to harass Nan Elle anymore and
had given orders to his people not to question Chena about anything she
carried. Madra had actually gone into the Alpha Complex to argue to
their Family Committee directly for real medical help. Of course she'd
been turned down, but word was she was getting ready to head back.
And the Tsos were still watching her.
Answer them, said Nan Elle's voice inside her mind. You know the
question, you give them the answer.
Chena straightened up and made herself look directly at both the Tsos.
"She's going to get worse before she gets better," she said, as gently as
she could. "But she's a big girl, and she's been very healthy up until
now. Keep her as cool as possible and give her the medicines as I've
explained. There's every chance in the world."
"Thank you," said Mother Tso, hoisting Mila onto her shoulder so she
could rub the child's back. "We will look for you."
"You'll see me." Chena gave them the best smile she could manage,
slung her pack back over one shoulder, and retreated onto the catwalk.
Every chance in the world, thought Chena, feeling her face twist into a
scowl as she headed back toward the stairs. Every chance the
hothousers allow. Every chance to sweat and bleed out your ears and
die.
The familiar anger settled comfortably inside her, much better company
for her climb up to the third level than grief and guilt. She turned over
her latest plans for getting into the hothouse. One day soon, Nan Elle
said, Chena would be taught the comm path that would allow her to
speak with Administrator Tam directly. Tam, it turned out, had been Nan
Elle's hothouse contact for years. Which explained a lot.
Nan Elle had refused to let Chena even ask Tam to get her into the
hothouse, but as soon as Chena could get a message to him without Nan
Elle overhearing, she'd have her chance. And then... and then...
"Chena!" The sound of running feet accompanied the shout.
Chena swung around, her heart in her mouth, and saw it was just Teal
pounding up the catwalk behind her.
"God's garden!" Chena aimed a blow so it breezed past her sister's
shoulder as Teal caught up with her. "Don't yell like that."
"Sorry." Teal grinned at her. Her face was flushed from sun and
exercise. Wisps of wiry brown hair had escaped from under her hat and
she carried her overstuffed backpack carelessly in one hand. Teal had
started up the errand running business again about a month after
they…left the hothouse. Chena had tried to argue her into going to
school, like Mom wanted, but Teal had shouted, cried, and sulked until
Nan Elle had let her have her way. Teal was not interested in reading or
vocational training. Teal was interested in earning money, and, as Nan
Elle pointed out, Chena's new tasks would keep her so busy she would
not have whole days to take to run to Stem with messages and raw
materials. It had its advantages. What Teal brought in helped pay a
rotating series of dorm babies to take up Chena's village chores as well
as her own.
"You're looking pleased with yourself," remarked Chena as she reached
for the door.
"I am." Teal caught her hand before she could turn the handle. "I got
something to tell you." She jerked her chin upward, indicating she
wanted to talk on the roof.
Chena's sigh rattled in her throat. She was tense. It was going to be a
very long night. She did not have time for Teal's baby games.
"You do have time," said Teal as if she had read Chena's mind. "This is
important, I'm telling you."
Chena growled wordlessly, but let Teal lead her up the stairs and into the
riotous tangle of brambles, ryegrass, and saplings that camouflaged Nan
Elle's precious licensed, as well as illegal, plants. Chena had spent whole
nights up here learning to tell the herbs and weeds apart by touch and
smell as well as by sight. "People are not always so polite as to get sick
during daylight hours," Nan Elle had said.
"So?" Chena tossed her empty rucksack down and sat cross-legged
with her back leaning against the chimney pipe. "What's the squirt?"
Teal folded her arms and grinned even more broadly. "I've found the
new tailor," she announced triumphantly.
Confusion drew Chena's brows together. "You were looking for a
tailor?"
Teal dropped to her knees, letting her backpack fall onto a patch of
clover beside her. "Yes. Chena, I've found a way to get us out of here.
Back to the station."
Chena wasn't sure whether to be saddened or annoyed. When would
Teal give it up? She wasn't stupid. She knew what was what, the same as
Chena did. "Teal, we can't go back. The station is over-crowded. Even
if we could gel past the constables and the hothousers, Athena wouldn't
take us." One of the advantages of living with Nan Elle was that you got
to overhear all kinds of news and gossip.
"They would if we weren't there to stay." Teal's eyes shone. "The
Authority is there. We find the commander and we claim our citizenship.
As Authority citizens we are guaranteed a place in one of their cities.
And"—she held up her hand as Chena opened her mouth to
interrupt—"because we're both still minors, they would have to turn us
over to our family. They would have to contact Dad to come get us.
Simple."
Chena slashed her hand through the air between them. "Not simple. Not
even part of reality. Teal, we gave up playing games about our noble
daddy years ago. He's gone. He left us. He is not going to come get
us." He left us here to get experimented on. He left Mom here to die!
He never gave a damn about us. When are you going to get that
through your head?
Teal's grin hardened a little, as if she were determined to hold on to it no
matter what. "That doesn't matter. What matters is that once the
Authority knows we are citizens, they'll have to give us a place." She
spread her hands. "Even if we just make the claim, they'll have to let us
stay while they investigate it."
Chena scrubbed the back of her neck and shook her head. "It can't
work. If it was that simple, Mom would've done that in the first place."
"She couldn't have. Do you remember what she told Madra that one
day? Mom was never an Authority citizen, remember? But now that
she's not here ..."
Chena's head snapped up. "You don't have to sound so happy about
it."
Teal drew back a little. "You know what I mean. We can do this, Chena.
It'll work."
Chena just shook her head again. "No, it won't. There is no way the
hothousers are going to let us back up the pipe."
"That's where the tailor comes in," said Teal doggedly. "We get
ourselves altered, get a set of fake IDs. I got money." For the first time,
Teal hesitated. "If I don't have enough, they take other things…"
Chena felt her eyes narrow. The day had gone incredibly still. Even the
continual rustle of the leaves overhead had dropped to a whisper. "What
kind of things?"
Teal licked her lips. "Genetic material."
Chena stared at her sister for a moment, stunned. "Oh, that's really it,"
she said, her voice heavy with sarcasm. "You know the tailors filter
genetic material and information straight to the hothousers. You want to
help them? Why don't you just sign up for the draft? I'm sure they'd be
delighted to have another Trust in the hothouse."
Teal's grin faded, and the light in her eyes changed from enthusiasm to
annoyance. "No," she said. "I don't know that they do that. I know that
Nan Elle says they do that." She looked quickly away, then back again.
"Anyway, it doesn't matter what they do with it. We won't be here."
She was serious. She really wanted to just run away. She really, deep
down, thought that their father still cared enough to come get them.
"No," Chena said again, climbing to her feet.
Now Teal was staring at her. "What are you saying?" Her arms fell to her
sides. "This is our chance. Finally!" She stopped, frozen in place by a
new idea. "It's taken me five years to get together the money and find the
guy we need. Don't you want to get out of here?"
Chena snicked off a piece of ryegrass with her fingernail and twirled it
around. Lolium pandora, family Gramineae. The seeds were edible,
although they tasted foul. It was good for clearing up constipation.
"We can't just run away," she said, tossing the piece of grass into the
tangle of the garden and watching as it fell.
"Why the hell not?" demanded Teal.
Chena couldn't make herself look at her sister. "Because we can't."
"Chena, please, listen to me," Teal begged. "If we stay here, they are
going to get us. They will do things to us that will make us wish they'd
just kill us. You know. You saw."
Chena felt her jaw stiffen. "And if we do go, then what? Nothing
changes down here. More people just die or disappear."
She heard Teal snort. "And you think I'm crazy. You still think we can
get back at the hothousers for what they did."
Chena spun around, her fists clenched. "We have to! We can't let them
get away with it!"
Teal ran her hand through her hair and kicked at the dirt. "Give it up,
Chena. There's nothing we can do except get out of here."
"That's not true. There's plenty we can do."
"Like what?" Teal flung out her hands. "Feed the villagers grass when
they need antivirals? Hold their hands while they die? Run their stupid
little errands?"
"Teal, will you shut up?" Chena made frantic shushing motions with her
hands while she craned her neck around to see if anyone had paused on
the catwalk to listen to their argument. "You know that's not what it's
about."
But Teal refused to calm down. "No, I don't. How would I know
anything? You never tell me what's going on, you just give me orders,
like you think you're Mom or something." Slowly anger turned her face
red. "You're not! You're not anything! You're just—"
"Teal! Chena! That's enough!"
Nan Elle stood at the foot of her stairs. "I need both of you in here." Her
cane thumped once on the catwalk.
Chena and Teal looked at each other defiantly, each daring her sister to
say one word to continue the argument Nan Elle had so obviously
overheard. In stubborn silence, they turned and climbed down the stairs,
following Nan Elle back into the workroom.
When they got there, Nan Elle stood for a moment with her back to
them, swaying unsteadily on her feet. "I know you two girls are nursing
old hurts. I even, believe it or not, know what that feels like." She turned
then, and her eyes were cold. "But now is a time of emergency. People
are dying. Whatever you may think, whatever you may eventually want
to do, you are needed, here and now."
Teal crossed her arms and looked away. Chena just hung her head,
ashamed for both of them.
"Chena, I am going to send you and Farin down to Peristeria. You are
going to have to poach what we need to stop the fever."
Chena's heart leapt into her throat. Poach? That meant going outside the
fences. Fear and exhilaration rushed into her stomach. Nan Elle was
finally going to let her go outside the fences. And she was going with
Farin. The image of his bright eyes and wonderful smile filled her mind.
Peristeria was days away by railbike and boats. Days alone on a boat
with Farin ....
"Chena!" hissed Teal. "You can't! I told you—"
"I've got to," Chena told her firmly. "You heard Nan Elle."
Teal stormed off into the bedroom and slammed the door behind her.
"I'll go talk to her," said Chena hastily.
Nan Elle nodded. "You do that. And you get your pack ready. You
must leave at once."
"Yes, Nan." Chena practically ran for the bedroom. She had no idea
what she would say once she faced Teal in there, but she would think of
something. She always had before.


Nan Elle watched the door swing shut behind Chena. After a moment,
the murmur of the girls' voices vibrated through the wood. Elle turned
away. She had heard everything she needed to, and much more than she
wished.
So, she thought as she sat down heavily at her writing desk. There is a
new tailor in Stem and Teal Trust has sussed him, or her, out.
Ambitious girl. Angry girl. She wanted to run, to fly. She had nothing to
hold her here, the way Chena had. In many ways the fever had brought
Chena into her own. Her skills had blossomed and she'd truly begun to
feel for the people in her charge. Given time, her desire for revenge
against the hothousers might fade away, and then she'd be ready to truly
understand the way life was here.
Pandora, centuries ago, had been set up as a scientific experiment. At
first the hothousers had sequestered themselves in their domes so that
they could study and understand the most Earth-like biosphere ever
found without disturbing it. Then they saw what was happening in the
Called. How humans were landing on pristine worlds and cutting into
them until they bled. Not content to let the rest of humanity go its own
way, the hothousers had invited in half a dozen ships' worth of colonists
to participate in an extended experiment in sustainable living. Initially it
was thought that those colonists and their children would learn how to
live in a wilderness environment comfortably, without damaging the
world around them and without depending on machinery that then was
do infrastructure to maintain. Then they would all fly out into the galaxy
and teach the human race what they knew.
For a while, and for price, the Authority had carried the message of this
grand experiment. Some of the Called even sent representatives to see it,
and when they had seen, they went away and did not come back.
The years turned, and the worlds turned. Gradually life on Pandora
became entrenched and the goals changed. Elle doubted even the
city-minds knew exactly how it all happened. Snubbed by the Called,
who, after all, had come out here because they did not want to be told
how to live, the hothousers cast their eyes backward, to ravaged Old
Earth, and decided they would not send delegates out into the colonies.
A convenient decision, since it turned out the villagers did not want to
go out and spread the word to the Called. They wanted to stay where
they were and look after themselves. No, instead, the hothousers would
work to understand the whole of this living world, its humans included.
Then they would take that knowledge back to the cradle of humanity and
present it there. All who heard would marvel at this incredible
understanding, and the Pandorans, as saviors, would embark on the
greatest work ever. They would resuscitate Earth. But if they were going
to truly do that, they would have to understand human beings—how
they lived, how they worked physically and mentally, what they could
do, what they would do. So the villagers became not laboratories of
learning, but subjects for experiment.
Oh, there had been rebellions, and there would be again. There had been
abuses, and there would be again. The idea of eventually returning to
Old Earth was swallowed by the enormity of categorizing and analyzing
Pandora, and keeping it safe from the rest of the Called.
Perhaps, if things had just gone on, some angry visionary in the village,
or on Athena, would have risen up and incited the people to topple the
power structure. But things did not go on. The Diversity Crisis began.
Now there was one central fact of life. The rest of the Called were dying.
Pandora was not, and no one was rash enough to do anything that might
change this enviable condition.
As long as that was true, the hothousers and their capricious whims
would stay in power, and all the anger that could fill two young women
was not going to change that.
Elle reached for pen and ink. Whatever the result of the ongoing
argument in the bedroom, there were letters to write. To Farin, to people
Farin would meet, and for Farin to give to others who would pass them
on. Tam needed to know about the new tailor. He already knew Elle
would be mounting a poaching expedition. There had been too many
deaths, but she had not been willing to let Chena go until she was
absolutely certain Chena would come back. Sending Farin with her
would help assure that. Chena would never run out on Farin just to see
how far she could get before the hothousers noticed, as she might do if
let loose on her own.
Once Chena's on her way, I will talk with Teal, Elle told herself, setting
her paper squarely in front of her and uncorking the ink jar. The girl's no
fool, she just needs a direction. I've left her too long without one. She
will come to understand she's needed here, as her sister has.
They will both come to understand.


Beleraja hauled herself onto the bridge of Menasha's ship, savoring the
sensation of freedom and familiarity it gave her. Both the Poulos and the
Denshyar flagships were from roughly the same era. The floor and walls
were onyx and marble, with saffron gripping patches radiating outward
from the ring of command stations. The pilot's window was half filled
by the white and silver skin of Athena Station. The other half looked out
onto blank, black vacuum.
The lodestone sparkled in its gilded alcove. Beleraja kicked gently off
from the hatchway and glided over to the stone. She caught the holding
strap with one hand and laid the other on its glittering surface, closing
her eyes to pray a moment for guidance and safe journey. It seemed
appropriate somehow.
Shontio had loaned Beleraja one of the station's precious shuttles so she
could fly out and meet Menasha. He agreed that they would need to
speak somewhere where there was no possibility of being overheard.
They were planning to create a radical rebalancing of power throughout
the Called. As Shontio pointed out, there were people even on
overcrowded Athena Station that might balk at that.
Beleraja turned her mind from the memory of Shontio's hard, hopeless
eyes when he had spoken of how they could end the crisis on Athena
and in the Called, how they could flood the world with people and put
into practice what Beleraja herself had believed for so long now: that
only the consolidation of the tattered patches of humanity would save
them.
And we'd better be right, she sighed to herself. Because once we start
this, there will be no other Pandoran cure.
Still hanging on to the strap, Beleraja twisted to find that Menasha had
swum across to the captain's chair and was now holding on to its arm.
"Everybody else off shift?" Beleraja asked with mild disbelief, pushing
gingerly off the wall toward the first master's chair.
"Here and there, off shift, visiting aboard the other ships." Menasha
planted her soft-soled boots onto the gripping patch. "I thought the
fewer ears, the better."
"Always." Beleraja grabbed the back of the first master's chair and
pressed her own shoes against the nearest patch. "But they are your
family…"
Menasha squeezed the chair arm, lifting herself a little and making the
gripping patch crinkle underfoot. "Some of them would rather not know
what's going on."
"But they agree?" said Beleraja, trying to keep her anxiety out of her
voice. She had lost track of the number of nights she had spent pacing
her tiny room, trying not to wake Hoja and Liel, the techs she now
bunked with, and trying to tell herself she had not made a mistake.
Consolidation was the only answer that made any sense at all. "They
agree." Menasha's smile grew wistful. "That doesn't mean they like it."
Beleraja laughed. "I can't understand that." It had been so easy to say it
could be done. Consolidation could be calculated like the movement of
any other cargo. As long as you knew distances and capacities, you
could set up a simple schedule and bring the Called to Pandora in neatly
timed intervals. All they needed was a great enough capacity, and that
was what Menasha had been sent out to procure.
"So"—Menasha pulled a sheet screen from her coat pocket and handed
it across to Beleraja—"here's who we have so far. The rest of the fleet is
still making contact, but these are on their way."
Beleraja skimmed the names of a dozen colonies and their population
figures. "That's five thousand. That's barely going to be enough. We
need ten thousand, a hundred thousand if we can get them." Menasha
hadn't seen the flyby shots from the satellites showing where the
would-be colonists had dropped down. There had been the shuttle drop,
the parachutes opening, the people landing with their loads of cargo.
They scattered out to claim their land, and then…and then they dropped
dead. When Beleraja closed her eyes, she could clearly see the image of
all those bodies lying still on the ground like fallen leaves. Then there
was nothing left but the artificial things, the landing rafts, the metal, the
cloth. It was after that when the hothousers showed up in their dirigibles,
carefully gathered up all that detritus, and left.
Of the flesh-and-blood human beings there was nothing left at all, and
there had been three hundred of them. In the four hours that it had taken
Satellite 22 to move out of range and Satellite 23 to move back in, they
had died, and there was no trace of the hothousers having come in to do
the deed themselves.
"And how are you going to move these hundred thousand people?"
Menasha swept her hand out. "There aren't that many ships in the
Called."
Beleraja willed herself to focus. Menasha was right, of course. She had
to concentrate on what was possible, or this grand escapade of hers and
Shontio's was doomed before it really began. "What about the ships we
do have?"
"We've recruited two families so far, but it's slow going."
"Anybody talking out of turn to the council, do you think?"
"You'd know better than I would. What have you been hearing from
them?"
Beleraja shrugged. The thin, tattered comm net that stretched across the
Called was proving both a blessing and a curse for their plans. It kept
the council from being able to keep track of them, but it also kept them
from knowing the latest changes of council heart. A fleet to replace
Beleraja and her family as Athena's watchdogs could be on its way right
now, and they would have no way of knowing it. "We had a squirt a
couple of weeks ago through Ganishi's Station." She rubbed the sheet
between her thumb and first two fingers. "It basically said the council is
pleased that we're keeping up the pressure on Pandora, but they are not
thrilled with the lack of measurable progress on the cure."
Menasha barked out one short laugh. "What else's new?"
"Agreed." Beleraja read the names of the worlds and all the neat
numbers that indicated how many people had decided to trust that she
and Shontio knew what they were talking about. "I think if I told the
council I was going to drop five thousand colonists on Pandora, they'd
give me a medal. It would screw the pressure plate down tighter and still
allow them to completely deny their involvement."
"You do realize…" Menasha let the sentence trail away. She tapped her
fingertips against the chair arm, as if trying to decide whether she would
finish or not. Beleraja stood silently, giving her a chance to make up her
mind. "You do realize," Menasha started again, "that the longer we have
to draw this out, the better the chances are that someone who does not
agree with what you are doing will find out? That we'll spark a debate,
and possibly even active fragmentation among the shippers?"
"Yes." Beleraja read the sheet again. Yaruba had decided to trust her,
four hundred and twenty of them. High Marrakesh—only one hundred
and eighty-five there made up their minds to trust her, or maybe that was
all they had left.
She felt Menasha watching her closely. "And do you want to do
something about it?" Menasha asked.
Beleraja folded the sheet screen into thirds. "Is there anything we can
do?"
Menasha stared out the pilot's window for a moment, watching the
unchanging, monochromatic scene. "We've been getting some strange
questions."
"Like what?" Beleraja frowned.
"Like"—Menasha took a deep breath—"how are we going to divide the
land once all these people get there? Like, how are we going to set up
the new government? In short, there are people who would help us in
return for land and power."
Beleraja stared at her, unable to do anything but blink in surprise for a
long moment. "You're joking," she said at last. "What do they think is
going on here?"
Now it was Menasha's turn to look surprised. "They think you're
invading Pandora." Her eyes narrowed. "What do you think is going on
here?"
Excellent question. Beleraja stuffed the sheet into her pocket where she
wouldn't have to see it anymore. "Mena, I can't make those kinds of
promises."
"Then who can?"
"Nobody!" The force of Beleraja's denial startled her. "That's not what
we're doing."
Menasha pulled both boots off the gripping patch with a sound like a
snort. She swung her legs over the captain's chair and brought them
down again so she was standing right in front of Beleraja. "Then what
are you doing?" she asked, rooting herself in place. "Are you just
dropping a hundred thousand people down onto a planet without any
plan?" Her eyes searched Beleraja's for a moment, and Beleraja could tell
they did not like what they saw. "Do you have any idea what you're
setting up here?" Menasha did not wait for an answer. "Certainly most
people are just going to want to grab a plot of land where they can live.
But there are going to be some people who have got ideas, and those
ideas are going to involve bullying their neighbors." Her voice went
suddenly soft. "This is not a family picnic we are talking about here.
You are starting a new world. There is going to have to be somebody in
charge, and I hate to say this, but it is probably going to be you."
Beleraja shook her head, although she could not have said which part of
Menasha's speech she was really denying. "We're not a government."
"The Authority is not a government. You are going to have to be."
Menasha reached into her pocket again. "Beleraja, I've got something
else to show you." Menasha pulled out another sheet screen. "This is the
list of shipper families who will help if we will guarantee them prime land
and slots in a government."
The sheet fell open in Beleraja's hands and her eyes read the print
automatically. Fifteen family names. Beleraja knew most of them. Good
families, old families. Over eight hundred ships. Properly coordinated,
they could bring nine thousand more colonists. Invaders.
Good families. Old families Patriarchs and matriarchs she had known, or
at least known of, since infancy, and here they were, ready to help, and
all she had to do was divide up a world for them.
Beleraja stared out the pilot's window, a feeling of desperation creeping
over her. She wanted to tell Menasha to fire up the engines, to take her
out to where her own family's fleet patrolled the jump points for Athena
Station. She wanted to climb onto her own ship, close the hatch, and fly
away. She wanted never to have agreed to Shontio's request in the
committee meeting. She wanted never to have spoken of her beliefs to
him, never to have seen him so worn down, never to have realized that
the Pandorans, no matter how brilliant and experienced, could not save
the Called.
"Beleraja." Menasha's hands touched hers, and Beleraja realized her fist
had closed around the sheet screen. "I know you have not just been
sitting up here enjoying the scenery. What have you been doing?"
"Working out landing sites." She gestured toward the pulled-out screen
attached to the captain's chair. "Trying to figure out what happened to
the last set of people who tried a landing on Pandora. I could show you,
but I've been keeping it all on an isolated database." Menasha nodded.
Well, at least you approve of something I've done. "Mostly, I've been
lying." Despite the ship's lack of gravity, Beleraja felt like she weighed a
thousand pounds. "Lying to the council, lying to the Pandorans."
Thoughts of the amount of time she had spent, and would still have to
spend, at a command board to monitor the screen made her eyes burn.
"I have been intercepting each and every message between the two of
them and reworking it." She rubbed her eyes. "You would not believe
how good I have become at data forgery." And planting rumors in the
comm net, and smoothing together disconnected images, and
interfering with those pesky little satellites so the Pandorans can't keep
track of which ships are actually coming and going from here.
"I wondered why the situation had stayed so calm." A smile flickered
across Menasha's face, but it faded almost as soon as it formed. "Now
I've got something else for you to think about." Slowly, deliberately,
Menasha stretched out her arm and pointed at the pilot's window. "Your
first wave is coming. If you want there to be a second wave in anything
less than two years, you are going to have to consider these requests."
Beleraja's shoulders sagged, and she felt as though they would never
straighten up again. She opened her hand and the crumpled sheet screen
full of family names spun gently into the air. "What am I doing, Mena?"
"I don't know," Menasha answered. "What are you doing?"
Beleraja watched the sheet perform a graceful pirouette on one corner.
She should let go. She should just leave, right now, with Menasha. There
was no way to make this work. She was being a fool. This was not her
job. Her job was to look after her people, and she had been neglecting
that for years now. She had been exchanging plans with them for how,
after the consolidation, they might turn themselves into a salvage fleet,
looting abandoned stations and satellites for usable hardware and
software to bring to the newly settled Pandora. They could still fly, still
be free.
But if she believed what Menasha was saying now, those plans were
merely fantasies. She was no longer matriarch of her small family, she
was matriarch of all the refugees that Pandora could hold.
No. I don't want that. I want to fulfill my promise and go away. This is
not my life. This will never be my life.
But her mind's eye showed her the crowded stairways of Athena Station,
full of people Shontio had let stay because she had said this thing could
be done.
Beleraja closed her hand around the drifting sheet screen. "I guess I'm
going to talk to Shontio about setting up a provisional government for
when we invade Pandora."
                        CHAPTER TWELVE

                        Queen of the World
                                                       Contents - Prev / Next

"Captain Aban?" Farin saluted the slouching, dour man at the end of the
dock, giving him the bright smile that Chena had seen work as well on
men as on women.
Chena watched Aban look Farin up and down, trying to reach some
judgment about him.
"You coming down the river?" He had a long, lazy drawl to his voice, as
if he didn't care what happened next.
Farin nodded. "Myself and my cousin." He gestured toward Chena, who
beamed up at the captain, trying to look younger than she was. It was a
trick that had gotten a lot harder since she had grown two inches and
filled out so much in her bosom.
Aban spared her a glance, but did not seem to be impressed. He made a
come-here gesture with his first two fingers. "Chits and hands." He
unhooked the scanner from his belt.
"We have this for you as well." Farin handed over a much-folded piece
of paper.
Aban frowned. This was not part of the routine, and he obviously did
not like it. But he took the paper anyway and opened it, running his gaze
swiftly over the words. His frown grew deeper and darker. Chena held
her breath. This was the real test. If this man did not agree to the
instructions in Nan Elle's letter, they were going no farther.
Not that they had really gotten anywhere yet. Chena still had to reach the
rain forest village of Peristeria, get outside the fence, search the rain
forest for a particular kind of fungus, the belladonna mushroom
(Fungus belladonna, Nan Elle's herb sheets called it). Dried and
concentrated, it produced a substance that could regulate an uneven
heartbeat where digitalis couldn't help. Administered in small doses
along with some of Nan Elle's precious salicylic acid and penicillin, it
would save the dying in Offshoot.
Captain Aban was supposed to take them down the last stage of the
journey. Once, he had lived in Offshoot, and Nan Elle had saved the life
of his oldest son. The letter was reminding him of that and suggesting
that if he left the crew door of his riverboat open when the boat reached
the Peristeria dock, it would be greatly appreciated.
Aban lifted grim eyes to Farin, who stood there patiently, although the
smile had faded so he didn't look quite as cocky. Up until now, Farin
had carried all their documents. Chena was traveling as a minor with him
as her supervisory relative, as was required for a trip of more than three
hundred kilometers. At least it was another month until she turned
nineteen. It also meant that if anyone got suspicious they would be more
likely to look at Farin, who was as clean as this morning's dew.
So far, it had all gone well. This man, though, could stop them in their
tracks, and he looked about ready to. Some people did not like being
reminded what they owed.
At last, Captain Aban jerked his chin toward the boat. "We leave
Peristeria at sunset, if you want a ride back."
His words opened Chena's throat and she was able to breathe again.
Farin nodded their thanks and gestured for Chena to precede him. She
risked one look back and saw Aban's fingers tearing the note into minute
flakes without his eyes once glancing down to see what his hands were
doing.
The riverboat was the standard design—wide, double-keeled, with an
enclosed cabin filled with benches for rowers and passengers. People
occupied more than half of them. Loose, gauzy clothing seemed to be
the local uniform, to keep cool yet provide some protection from the
insects buzzing everywhere.
As soon as Chena and Farin boarded, Captain Aban climbed onto the
deck and locked the cabin's bow door. Chena gravitated toward the
stern windows behind the last rowing bench and laid both hands on the
wooden rail that ran just below the glass panes. The boat rocked and
jostled as the rowers pushed off, and the huge metronome beside Chena
started ticking to keep the time.
"Don't you want to sit down?" asked Farin. "It's going to be a long trip."
Chena shook her head. "I've been sitting for days."
Which was true. She'd sat on the boat from Offshoot to Stem, on the
dirigible from Stem to Taproot, on the next boat from Taproot to
Deciduous.
It was also true, Chena admitted to herself, that she was simply too edgy
to sit quietly with the rest of the passengers, their baggage, and their
babies. So she stayed where she was and watched the lush tropical
world slip past. Water slapped the hull, making an irregular counterpoint
to the rhythm of the oars slapping the water. Neither sound was
anywhere near loud enough to cover the chirping and hooting pouring
from the jungle that surrounded the swift brown river, even in
combination with the ticking of the metronome and the grunts of the
rowers as they stretched and pulled.
Five years ago, Chena would have wondered what idiot didn't know
machines could do this work. Now she knew better. Machines had to be
built from artificial materials. They broke down and had to be repaired
with more artificial materials. They could litter or disturb the ecology.
Humans could be maintained with naturally occurring substances and
they fixed and reproduced themselves without requiring spare parts to
be shipped in from Athena. They also moved more slowly, and so were
less likely to damage Pandora than robots or powered vehicles.
Chena's thoughts made her frown. In answer, Farin moved a little closer
to her, a gesture which managed to be both reassuring and
disconcerting. But for once Farm's presence did not occupy her whole
mind. She was too taken up with what she was about to try.
She was going outside the fence today. She was going to walk in the
wilderness and poach the sacred forests of Pandora. Today, Chena was
on her own. On her own if she succeeded, and on her own if she got
caught.
Chena hoped her fellow passengers would assume the sheen of
perspiration on her forehead was from the tropical heat.
Teal had never understood why they had to live like this, or why Chena
insisted that she stick to running errands while Chena was the apprentice
lawbreaker. But Teal was Chena's responsibility, and she would do what
was best. Mom would have expected no less.
Teal was getting her revenge, though. Chena couldn't look at Farin
without remembering their last fight.
After their argument on the roof, Chena had walked into the bedroom to
find that Teal had thrown herself flat on the broad pallet they shared.
Chena had sat down cross-legged beside her and picked up her big
traveling pack. She needed to finish unpicking some of the inner seams
so she could sew in a hidden pocket. She got to work with her thick
needle, waiting for Teal to say something.
At last Teal did.
"Why are you doing this?"
Chena kept her eyes on her work. "Because I have to."
"The fuck you do!" Teal heaved herself to her feet.
"Teal." Chena sighed and lowered the canvas pack into her lap. "You
don't understand—"
"What's to understand?" Teal ripped the pack out of her hands. "You're
being a space-head. Again!"
"A space-head for not wanting to run away when there are lives in
danger?" Feeling childish but unable to stop herself, Chena snatched
back the pack.
"As if you really cared!" shouted Teal, just centimeters from Chena's
face. "You just want to go out there with your whore!"
Chena's fist clenched around the needle. Teal stood her ground
defiantly, daring Chena to lash out at her. Chena took a long, slow
breath and loosened her hand with great effort.
People said Farin was a prostitute. People said women, and sometimes
men, paid him to have sex with them. Chena had been stunned and upset
when she first found out. She knew about prostitutes, she'd seen them
on Athena, where they were illegal. They were mostly women up there,
and not exactly the kind of people Mom let her and Teal make friends
with. Of course, she'd also been a kid then and hadn't understood a lot
of things. She had asked Farin about what she had heard, and he had
reassured her that he was just a performer. He sold his talents to the
village, not his body. Teal just wanted to believe the rumors because she
hated Farin, although Chena couldn't understand why. Teal could still be
so thick sometimes. Her friendship with Farin was real. He cared about
her. He helped because he was Nan Elle's blood family, but also because
he truly liked Chena. He'd said so, plenty of times. One day, he would
tell her he more than liked her. She was sure of it. In the meantime, she
was not—she was not—going to let Teal's stupid insults ruin anything.
"You're talking like a baby and you don't understand anything," she said,
enunciating each word slowly and clearly. "So, just go away for a while,
would you? We'll talk when I get back."
"No. We won't."
Teal had turned away then and walked out of the house. Chena had just
sighed and gone back to rigging her pack.
She sighed again now. She'd be back home in four days. Teal would
have gotten over her snit by then and they would talk. This time, she'd
find the words to make Teal truly understand why they were living this
way. She'd make her understand about Farm too, once and for all. If this
tailor, whoever it was, insisted on catering to Teal's obsession with
returning to Athena…well, Nan Elle had taught Chena a few ways to deal
with that kind of problem too.
Nan Elle said that once, a long time ago, the Pharmakeus had been a real
network instead of just a loosely connected bunch of men and women
with hand-me-down information about Pandora's plants and a grand,
paranoid name. They'd operated out of the hothouses, and they'd had
people inside who would help diagnose and treat the illnesses. But then
the Consciences came along, and suddenly none of them could do
anything the rest of the family disapproved of. The hothouser
Pharmakeus had babbled happily about what they were up to, and
apologized, and the village networks were broken up, not just the
doctors, but the computers. It was done, they said, so no one could
introduce anything that would upset the delicate natural balance of
Pandora's microsphere.
In the hothouse classes, they'd been told this all happened because the
villages had not been originally supposed to operate for more than a
couple of generations. When it was decided that the real work of
Pandora lay in understanding the world around them rather than lecturing
"those who did not want to hear," changes had to be made.
My ass, thought Chena, sneering at the river. If that's what it was, why
didn't they just move everybody into the hothouses? It's really just
another way to control us. They're afraid if there ever gets to be more
of us than there are of them, we might decide not to put up with their
shit anymore.
Time, and miles of riverbank, slipped away, but Chena didn't sit down.
She leaned her elbows on the rail and ran her mind over everything Nan
Elle had told her about the tropics—about the snakes, the big cats, the
little parasites, and the huge bugs. Don't drink the water, don't step into
blank patches of mud or areas of dead vegetation, and for the sake of
God's own, don't eat anything you haven't seen anyone else eat first.
Chena's comptroller, sewed securely into the seam of her pack along
with her compass, was stuffed full of every note she could key in.
Normally, Nan Elle frowned on her using the comptroller and insisted
that she memorize every fact and name. This time she made an
exception, because there was no time.
"So," said Farin brightly, breaking the silence and making Chena jump.
"You do your visiting and I'll meet you in the library before sunset?"
"Right." Chena tried to match his cheerful, casual tone. She didn't think
she managed very well. Down the bank, Peristeria's short wooden dock
protruded from the rain forest and every nerve in Chena's body hummed
with fear and excitement. If she did this, if she found the mushroom Nan
Elle needed and got it back to Offshoot, she would strike her first real
blow against the hothousers since they murdered Mom. But if she got
caught...
She rubbed the nail on her little finger. It was not real anymore and
underneath it waited a quarter teaspoon of concentrated alkaloid poison.
If she got caught, the hothousers would not have the chance to do to her
what they did to Sadia or Mom.
The dock pulled closer. The boatmen raised their oars. One opened the
locked door by the prow and leapt from the deck to the pier so he could
catch the mooring ropes and secure the boat alongside.
With that as their signal, the passengers stood, rocking gently with the
motion of the boat, and gathered what possessions they had, mostly
bundles to be slung on their backs or settled on shoulders or head.
Chena hitched the straps of her pack up on her shoulders, and looking
to Farin for a last reassuring glance, she joined the file of passengers
waiting in the center aisle for the front door to open.
But as they filed toward the dock, she moved slowly backward until her
hand closed around the latch for the stern door. She hadn't actually seen
Captain Aban work the lock, and there was no way during the journey to
check without someone noticing. Still, Aban owed Nan Elle for the life
of his child. Surely he would do as he promised. He would not leave her
hanging.
The handle turned under Chena's fingers. The door opened. Chena
stepped out onto the deck. Without hesitation, she slipped into the
brown river water and promptly sank into muck up to her ankles.
Great. She pulled her first foot free, wincing at the sucking sound it
made. A really promising beginning here.
Screened by the boat's hull, she waded through warm, translucent water
up to her waist toward the thick reeds and leaves of the bank, praying
the whole time she'd knotted her boots tightly enough. If she lost one in
the river mud, she'd never see it again.
Finally she made dry land, and there she clung, half in, half out of the
water, trying not to think of the snakes and the carnivorous fish she had
read about. Something did brush past her ankle then, and something else
nibbled her shin delicately. Chena shivered, but she held still, keeping her
eyes on the activity on the dock. She could not move until they cleared
out, and it seemed to be taking forever. The rowers lounged about
talking to the passengers, who seemed to disperse only reluctantly to
their homes. Something else sampled Chena's shin through her trousers.
Chena shivered again.
Finally, finally, the people on the dock filtered away, leaving only a
couple of rowers, who slapped each other on the shoulder and retreated
into the riverboat.
Gritting her teeth, Chena pulled herself out onto the bank and crouched
in the thick green undergrowth. Ahead of her, she could see the gleaming
metal fence posts surrounding the village.
She was outside. She'd done it.
No, you've done part of it, she reminded herself. Only one part.
Chena couldn't see anyone moving beyond her screen of greenery,
which probably meant no one could see her. But just to be safe, she
crawled farther into the undergrowth. Water cascaded down onto her
from the broad flat leaves, and she startled a whole flock of
emerald-green lizards that took flight up the trunk of the nearest tree.
She carefully unslung her pack, trying to make sure that neither her
elbows nor her head popped up above the sheltering leaves. Awkward in
her crouching position, she unpacked Nan Elle's precious camouflage
suit. It was a pair of mottled green and brown trousers, and a matching
jacket with a hood that would cover all her hair and a gauze screen to
hide her face. None of this would truly hide her from the hothousers'
cameras, but the suit's reflective and refractive properties would confuse
the visual and infrared signals and make her look more like a large animal
than a human being. The hothousers used these suits to observe animal
behavior in the forests. Administrator Tam had given Nan Elle this one
to help with her poaching. Once again, Chena found she had reason to
thank that particular hothouser, and once again, she wondered, if they
couldn't take a stand against their own family, why he was helping hers.
That implant in his head couldn't possibly allow him to feel guilty about
letting Mom get killed…could it?
Chena pulled her small knife out of her pocket and slit the pack's false
bottom seam, removing her comptroller and compass. She strapped the
one to her wrist and tucked the other in her pocket. Then she shouldered
her pack again and got to her feet, maintaining her crouch. Somewhere
her nervousness had vanished. In its place was a kind of elation. She
was doing it. She was invading the wilderness, and there was not one
thing the hothousers could do about it.
Grinning to herself, Chena got her bearings from the compass, then
hurried up the bank and plunged into the rain forest.


The alarm from Gem's observational subsystem startled the city-mind
out of three conversations, two Conscience downloads, and a statistical
data review. His annoyance was blue and red to his inner senses, but
brief. The forest camera data was complicated to interpret and false
alarms were common, but every one had to be checked out, or else how
could Pandora be properly protected?
Gem liked to keep things orderly. So he prioritized the tasks in process,
assigned the data analysis to a subsystem, apologized to the citizens
undergoing Conscience downloads, and rescheduled, while bringing the
conversations to a swift conclusion with another apology.
All that done, he set the city monitors on auto-receive and turned his
attention toward the alarm. The mote cameras were not truly cameras.
They were insects and spiders augmented with sensory transmitters so
the scents and vibrations that the organisms detected, along with any
visual information, would be returned to the city. This way, there could
be thousands of detectors within a square mile of forest, returning
streams of useful data with only minimal intrusion into the biosphere.
A cluster of motes in one of the river sectors had detected traces of
what might be human sweat and, as their instincts required, they were
trailing after the source of the scent. The subsystem had alerted him
because the source of the scent was not following the confines of the
quarantine fence.
Gem studied the forest map and the patterns of chemicals, vibrations,
and light that the subsystem had already collected. It was all suggestive,
but he was not ready to raise further alert quite yet. He opened five
separate signal-and-source databases and routed the fresh input to them.
His inorganic processors chewed both new and old data over for a few
dozen seconds and came back with a disturbing answer. All four
databases agreed that there was a ninety to ninety-five percent
probability that this struggling bundle of light and scent was a human
being outside the confines of the village.
Anger touched Gem, followed by a healthy dose of sorrow. Who would
choose to do this? What reason could this person have? The villagers
had all the room they needed. The families of the complexes had luxury
and company, creativity and safety. Why did people persist in invading
the biosphere?
There was, at least, no question as to what his actions should be. He
passed the alarm on to the Guardians so they could alert the family. An
automatic transmission shot out to the constables in the four closest
villages so they could be on the alert for strangers and set up fence
patrols. Finally he opened the subsystem that would allow himself and
the Guardians to connect with the interceptors.
Chena lifted her veil and wiped at the sweat pouring down her face as
she wrestled through another few yards of rain-spattered undergrowth.
Should’ve allowed more time. Should've gone out yesterday. Dell bad
passenger clearance. No, couldn't go with him. Dell would sell out his
mother, and if anybody asked questions, he 'd say anything to cover
his ass.
No, today is the only day. I'll just have to make this work.
Nan Elle had taken her down to Peristeria once before so she could learn
the routes and some of her connections, but she hadn't actually been in
the forest then. She'd expected hot, and damp, with the water dripping
from the canopy as if the trees themselves were sweating. She'd been
ready for the bugs swarming around her head and hands and rising in
clouds around her ankles with each step. Thongs tied her sleeves and
pants legs tight. Her sealed collar almost choked her, but nothing was
getting inside her clothing. She knew this overwhelming caution was
caused by a leftover fear from the day she saw the ants swarm, but she
did it anyway.
What she hadn't been ready for was how unrelievedly dense the tropical
undergrowth was. This wasn't like the forest around Offshoot, where
there were large patches of shadow so thick that nothing grew there
except piles of leaves. Every square inch of ground here grew
something, and it was usually big, broad, tough, dripping wet, and home
to something reptilian or insectoidal. Snakes hung like overripe fruit from
the low branches. Eyes peered at her from shadows. Unseen things
rustled the fallen leaves.
She thought wistfully of the machete in her pack as she wrestled her way
between a Siphonia magnum and a Cyclonia pandoran. But unless she
wanted to start a real manhunt, there were limits to what she could do. If
she went hacking at Pandora's precious vegetation, she'd be starting a
whole new game.
There were times she wanted to do just that. Hack at the whole world,
make it bleed, make it scream, watch the hothousers, who guarded the
place so jealously that they didn't even care about other people, go pale
and sick with horror. It would be worth anything, she thought some
days, to make them scream.
But then she'd swallow that thought and get back to work.
Like you should be doing now, she reminded herself. Chena made
herself stop in a fairly clear patch to catch her breath and think.
The secret to plant hunting, Nan Elle told her over and again, was to be
aware of your surroundings. Every single plant in the forest was linked in
every other making a great chain. If you could follow that chain, you
could find the link you were looking for, but if you saw it all as some
kind of great green stew, you were done for.
So, all right, where am I on the chain? Salix tropica, the tropical
willow tree that sheltered her mushroom, needed standing water to grow.
So Chena needed a marsh. She scanned around her and decided the
vegetation clustered more densely toward the north, a good indicator of
water. She sucked in her breath and tried to glide forward, as Nan Elle
seemed able to do no matter where she was.
The ferns thickened around her, reaching up to her knees, then her shins,
then her waist. The insects thickened too, and pitcher plants yawned
wide to lure them in. Getting there. She passed a cluster of bright yellow
Peristeria orchids and, oh, glory, Cerastium aquaticum, which would
grow thick and tall near standing water, but less so near running streams.
She was approaching her marsh.
Splash!
Correction—Chena pulled her boot back, chagrined—she was in her
marsh. There were the Salix tropica trees with their leaves like fat hands
drooping down to trail in the pools of standing water, where frogs the
size of Chena's head sat submerged to their eyeballs in black water and
watched the fog of insects skimming the ponds. The tropical willow's
gray bark was a terrarium for at least a dozen kinds of fungus, and some
of the fungus grew other fungus, like the parasitic belladonna mushroom.
The stuff she wanted would grow higher up, near the canopy, in the
crooks of the branches where the dribbling moisture gathered. Chena set
down her pack, unlaced her boots, stuffed her socks inside, and slung
them over her shoulder. When you had no help and didn't want to harm
the tree, the best way to climb was barefoot. Especially knowing that if
her unfeeling soles smashed too many little fungi, she would effectively
be leaving boot prints.
Chena dug her fingers and toes into the grooves in the bark and started
climbing. She enjoyed climbing trees. She was good at it. Even with a
fully loaded pack on her back, she could swarm up the sides of the
tallest tree like any squirrel. When she was climbing, she felt strong and
free.
All too soon, she reached a wide crook where the branches were
patched with telltale umbrellas of pink and brown. Chena broke off a
piece of fungus and sniffed it, then broke a piece off the piece and
tasted it, spitting it out instantly after she did. Her tongue didn't numb or
itch, and the taste was salt and nut. This was the stuff.
Chena squatted on the branch, braced against the main trunk, and
opened the collecting sacks hanging from her belt. Three pounds of the
stuff would be enough to dose fifty or sixty people and was a small
enough amount that it could still be smuggled to where it was needed.
They'd have to hope the whole village wasn't sick by the time Chena
made it back. What they really needed was a hundred pounds of the
stuff, or a thousand, but they couldn't have that.
Madra, after her third trip inside the hothouse, said they were giving all
the same old reasons for not helping Offshoot. Antibiotics and antivirals,
they said, would introduce "an artificial pressure" on the microsphere,
causing artificial evolution of the microorganisms. Changes in the
microsphere would have repercussions all the way up the life chain and
therefore could not be allowed.
"But it doesn't make any sense!" Chena's hand had tightened around the
pestle she was using to crush more foxglove seeds. "Don't they see that
it doesn't make any sense?"
"Human societies, especially old ones, seldom make sense," Nan Elle
had said. "Tell me, why do the Athenians always pick their management
committees from the same five families?"
Chena shrugged. "Because that's the way they do it."
"Exactly. The hothousers are doing these things because that's what they
do. It doesn't make any sense, but nowhere else makes much sense
either."
Chena had narrowed her eyes at Nan Elle then. "You've never lived
anywhere else. How would you know?"
Nan Elle had just stirred at one of the pots on the stove. "When you are
sixty-eight years old, ask me that again."
So, no real medicines. The hothousers forbade it, because that was how
they did things and no one was able to make them stop yet.
Chena pulled her knife out of its sheath and began shearing off
mushrooms and dropping them into her bags. She worked quickly,
ignoring the bugs and the sweat, the hoots of the birds and the lizards.
She climbed from branch to branch, taking the most hidden fungi, never
clearing out a patch completely. Inside a week, the evidence of her
presence would be completely erased by fresh growth.
Some of the bugs, of course, were not bugs at all. They were little
cyborgs with mote chips in their heads, sending back swarms of data to
the hothousers. They saw her up here, crouching like a gigantic monkey
in the tree, stealing forbidden fruit. There was no help for that. She had
to trust her suit. Surely, if the suit wasn't working, they'd have been on
to her before she could touch their wilderness.
The last bag full, Chena closed her knife and slithered back down to the
ground. Aching but elated, she stowed her little sacks inside her pack.
Nan Elle had forged her a license for carrying salad mushrooms that
should cover things if anybody searched her pack. If anybody made her
eat one of the things to prove it was what she said, she'd have at least
thirty minutes before she got sick.
Chena drew in a great lungful of the moist tropical air, feeling like the
queen of the world. All she had to do was find her way back to the dock
and to Farin in the Peristeria library.
She pictured his eyes when she told him how smoothly she had
accomplished her task. They would widen with pleased surprise, and he
would tell her how brave she was. He would take her hand and squeeze
it, and then she would lean forward, and he would lean forward, and
they would kiss, and it would be long and slow and he would wrap his
arms around her and hold her close, and then…and then…
Chena shook herself. Wake up! You keep dreaming like this, and you
are going to be out here in the dark for the snakes to eat.
She brought her compass out again to check her orientation. She turned
slowly until her face was toward the river and she had sighted on
landmarks among the vegetation to keep her going in a straight line. She
set off.
Ahead of her, the undergrowth rustled and a black and yellow cat
emerged and stared straight at Chena.
Chena froze, one foot still in the air. The animal was lean, with a ringed
tail that looked at least as long as its spotted torso. Its huge clawed paws
seemed to be made more for climbing trees than pacing on the ground.
Its lips parted just enough that she could see the gleam of one fang, and
it did not even blink as it looked at her.
A Pandoran jaguar. A wave of dizziness passed over Chena and for a
moment she thought she might faint. One of the largest carnivores in the
continental rain forest. They liked to stalk their prey by moving through
the trees and then suddenly dropping down on it. She'd read all about
that with a kind of morbid fascination.
The jaguar growled, a low whining sound, and took a step forward.
Chena's blood rushed to the soles of her feet.
Stop it, stop it. What did Nan Elle tell you? Don't act like prey. If you
don't act like a prey animal, they won't chase you.
She lowered her foot slowly. All she had to do was walk away calmly.
All she had to do was not run. The jaguar's back only came up to her
waist. Surely she was too big for it to take down. Except for that tail, it
was about the size of a wolf, and wolves never attacked full-grown
human beings. Everybody knew that. She had not come this far just to
be cat food.
Mustering every nerve she possessed, Chena made herself take three
calm steps forward. The jaguar screamed and leapt. Chena screamed in
answer, stumbling backward, expecting to feel claws tearing through her.
But the jaguar was crouched a meter away, its long tail lashing and the
high-pitched warning growl trembling in the air between them.
Another blur of yellow and black fell from the trees, and a second jaguar
stood beside the first.
Chena's nerve broke. She screamed again and ran, tearing at the tangled
curtain of undergrowth with her hands, heedless of anything except the
need to get away, get away, get away! A couple clear meters opened in
front of her and she ran, and tripped, and scrabbled to her feet again,
and clawed at the next wall of undergrowth, and vaguely realized her
hands were bleeding and the growling was still behind her. She ran again,
tripped again, fell, and tried to get up, and she couldn't, because she
couldn't breathe, and she just lay there crying and panting and waiting to
die.
After a few minutes, she lifted her head. She was not dead. Shaking, she
looked over her shoulder. The jaguars waited a meter away from her,
tense and wary, but not moving forward.
Still shaking, Chena got to her feet. Something was wrong. Something
was so wrong she couldn't even think clearly about it. She took a step
toward the jaguars. One of them growled and took a swipe at the air with
its huge paw. Chena froze. She stepped to the left. Another growl, and
the jaguar stepped to the left too, crouching as if getting ready to spring.
Chena stepped right, and the jaguar held its position. Another step to the
right, and another, and all the jaguars did was pad a few steps forward.
She knew, then, and the sudden revelation washed over her with the
same strength as the fear had. All she could do was laugh, making a
noise as high-pitched and hysterical as one of the jaguars' screams. The
two cats did not like this noise and stalked slowly forward, growling
their warnings. Still laughing, Chena held up her hands and turned to the
right. She began walking forward. A growl sounded behind. She picked
up the pace. That was apparently satisfactory. The jaguars took up their
positions, one on each side of her, matching her step for step and
making sure she did not deviate from the path.
She had not gotten away with anything, and it was not just insects that
the hothousers controlled. They controlled these two creatures walking
at her sides and the jaguars were taking her to their masters. Why had
she believed that the hothousers would have to come out and get her?
That she would see them coming? They were already here.
Slowly, Chena's hysteria faded and she felt the chill of fear take her
again. She was being walked to the hothouse. They had seen her and
they had captured her. Why had they waited so long? Why hadn't they
taken her before she packed up their precious fungus?
Probably because they wanted to catch her red-handed so there would
be no question about whether they could put her in the involuntary wing.
She fingered her false nail. Should she take the poison now? Make them
come and haul her body out of the pristine rain forest before it decayed
and upset the delicate balance of nature?
Anger rushed over her then. How could they do this? They killed her
mother, now they were going to kill her—and everybody in Offshoot, if
she didn't get the medicine back to them. They didn't care. They never
would care. It wouldn't make any difference to them how many bodies
dropped to the ground, as long as they could get them cleaned up fast
enough. She curled her fist around her false nail and looked at the cats
guarding her.
They were herding her. The fangs and claws were threats. Real threats,
but they did not want to use them. They wanted her alive. Chena
swallowed hard. They were keeping her for the involuntary wing, for the
information she had, like where she had gotten the suit.
Chena hesitated at that thought and got another warning growl. The suit.
She had almost forgotten. They had not really seen her, they had seen
someone in a suit. The hothousers knew they had someone, but could
not possibly know who they had yet. Another reason to tell their
creatures not to kill her.
They did not want to kill her, but she had no such qualms about them. A
plan, sudden and solid, formed in her mind. All she had to do was keep
Nan Elle's advice firmly in mind and pay attention to the world around
her.
There, there—a fallen tree within arm's reach, its spiky branches
protruding invitingly. They were just about to pass it. They were passing
it now.
Chena let herself stumble. One of the cats snarled. Chena straightened
up with a length of dead wood in her hands. The nearest cat growled a
warning and Chena answered with a snarl of her own as she swung the
club down on its skull.
The cat screamed and Chena screamed and swung the club down again.
Something snapped, and Chena dropped the stick and ran. She had only
seconds. She tore the false nail from her finger and whirled around as
the jaguar leapt at her.
She thrust her hand straight into the creature's mouth.
Teeth gouged her skin as she then fell backward, rolling and scrabbling
to get out of reach. The jaguar rolled onto its feet. Chena scuttled
backward like a wounded crab, pain and blood streaming down her arm.
The jaguar sprang, and all at once it was on top of her, fur and weight
and carrion smell, screaming and batting at her with its huge paws,
clawing at her suit and rolling her over.
Then it was gone. She sat up, dizzy, fear making everything crystal clear.
She saw the sharp edge on every leaf surrounding her, heard each
individual insect hum. The jaguar, now a couple meters away, staggered
back and forth, shaking its head. The warning growl turned to a whine.
Chena didn't wait. She was on her feet, grabbing her pack and running,
before the animal fell. She had to gel to the river, to Peristeria, to a
crowd of humans, where she could strip off veil and hood and become
just another villager.
The world narrowed down to a green tunnel in front of her. She'd
hesitate just long enough to check her compass and refine her course.
She ran until her lungs burned and her ears sang. She ran on legs that felt
like stone and rubber. She ran until she forgot she had ever done
anything else.
At last the trees cleared away and she saw the brown river spreading in
front of her. Beyond thought, Chena hurled herself into the water. She
tried automatically to swim, but her pack and her exhaustion hampered
her. Her head sank beneath the surface, even as her hand reached out...
And clasped another hand that jerked her upright. Yet more hands
clamped hold of her and pulled her up, dropping her on something hard.
A boat deck, she realized. She opened her eyes and saw Aban bending
over her. He reached out and stripped the veil off her face.
"What in the burning name of God are you doing?" he demanded.
Chena couldn't speak, she could only gasp for air.
"Get her out of that thing and get her below," ordered Aban.
"Somebody, you, get to the library and find that cousin of hers."
Rough hands yanked the camouflage suit off her. Chena couldn't see
what they did with it, but she didn't care.
I did it! Triumph filled her with each wheezy gasp for air. I did it! Got
through them, got what I needed, got away from them… She barely felt
the men dragging her down the narrowed stairs and sitting her on the
bunk. She leaned against a wooden support post, nothing but her own
victory singing through her. Maybe she slept, or passed out. She wasn't
sure. All she knew was that the world went away somehow until she
heard footsteps clumping down the stairs, followed by Farin's voice.
"Chena?" His silhouette leaned over her.
"Farin!" Chena threw her arms around his neck. "I did it! I did it!"
"Did what? Chena, the village is in an uproar." He disengaged her arms.
"Oh, God's garden, what happened to your hand?"
"I did it!" They seemed to be the only three words she had left. But then
she saw Farin's worried face. How silly of him to worry. Didn't he see?
They had won!
Farin found water, washed her hand, and dressed it with bandages from
her own pack, which had managed to get only slightly soaked from its
dunking. While he fussed over her, Chena poured out the whole story,
how she had found the belladonna mushrooms, how she had deceived
the hothousers' interceptors, how she had clubbed one and poisoned the
other and found her way back to the village. She expected him to cheer,
to hug her, to tell her how magnificent she had been. Instead he just
looked grave and kept glancing overhead.
"When are they going to get moving?" he muttered.
"Right. We need to get the medicine back to Offshoot. I cannot wait to
see Nan Elle's face when I tell her what happened."
Farin shook his head. "Chena, I don't think you understand what did
happen."
"Of course I do." Chena grabbed his shoulder and shook it gently,
enjoying the way it felt warm and strong under her good hand. "I just
screwed the hothousers down to the deck."
"I hope that's what you did." Farin stared at the thin coverlet Chena sat
on. "They were patrolling the village looking for someone who had
broken the quarantine. I hope you did not just get the entire village
dismantled. I hope you are not carrying a camera plant. I hope they are
not searching the boat looking for us, and getting ready to arrest Aban
and throw him in an involuntary wing."
Chena let her hand drop and she looked away, biting her lip. No, he
couldn't be right. Up above, the tramping of feet and ticking of the
metronome vibrated through the deck. Water sloshed as the oars began
to dip and rise, and the boat rocked as the current took it.
"There." She grinned at him. "We're already getting away. You're
starting to sound too much like your grandmother. Always worrying."
But Farin did not return her smile.
Before either of them could say anything else, Aban rushed down the
stairs.
"You!" He stabbed a finger at Chena. "You're Elle's apprentice, aren't
you? We need you up here."
"She can't," said Farin. "If anybody from Peristeria sees her—"
Aban just made the piss-off sign. "This load's from Canopy. We just
stopped at Peristeria to pick up you and some cargo. They won't have
gotten the news yet. Come on."
"Chena, don't." Farin grabbed her good wrist. "We do not need you
attracting any more attention right now."
Chena looked at his hand on her wrist, and for the first time she felt no
thrill at his touch, she just felt angry. He did not understand. He thought
she was still a child, a screw-up, someone who would not be there when
she was needed. That was not who she was anymore.
"Someone needs my help." She caught up her pack in her bandaged
hand, ignoring the way it sparked fresh pain, and walked away, and he
let her go.
"Her name's Vonne Sesi," said Aban, leading Chena up the stairs. "She's
got burrow ticks."
The cabin was full to the brim. People had even hunkered down in the
aisles beside the rowers, talking to each other in their hard-edged,
clipped-off southern accents. Despite that, Chena had no problem
picking out the person Aban was talking about. A woman sat
cross-legged in the aisle, cradling her arm. Pain distorted her broad face,
and her deep brown skin had a greenish tinge to it. She had one loose
sleeve rolled up and Chena caught a glimpse of red welts about the size
of thumbnails with black centers peppering her arm.
Chena winced in sympathy. Burrow ticks were common around Stem
and Offshoot. There, they were tiny little parasites that made you itch
and could be taken care of with a strong spearmint and alcohol salve. In
the tropics, however, they were a serious disease. The woman's arm was
probably already infected, and she might have any of half a dozen
bacterial ailments running through her blood right now. At the very least,
she was in serious pain.
Chena picked her way through the passengers until she reached Vonne.
The woman tried to squeeze aside to let Chena by. When Chena
crouched down in front of her, Vonne's pained eyes narrowed with
suspicion.
Chena took Vonne's good wrist and found the pulse. High and fluttering.
That was not just from worry. She laid the back of her hand against
Vonne's forehead and felt the slick warmth of her fever. The woman
jerked her head away weakly.
Chena looked her right in the eyes. "I can help you," said Chena. "I can
take away the pain. I can ease the fever. I can get those things out of
your arm, and I can do it now."
The woman just stared at her. All around them, conversation had
ceased. All Chena could hear was the sound of many people breathing
and the splash of the oars in the water.
The woman covered her infected arm again. "I'm going to the doctor,"
she said.
"The doctor will let you die," said Chena flatly. "The doctor is from the
hothouse, and the hothousers don't care about people. You know that.
If they cared, there would be a doctor in your village, and they wouldn't
make what I do illegal. If you want your family to have to mourn you,
you tell me to go away now." Chena paused to let that thought sink in,
as she had seen Nan Elle do a thousand times. "But if you want to live,
let me help you."
Vonne's eyes searched Chena's face. Chena wondered how long she
had lived with the pain, and what she had tried to do for herself. It was
so stupid. The treatment was not easy, especially with the limited means
they had, but it could be done. This woman did not have to be ill. Even
Chena could help her. All the woman had to do was say yes.
Vonne licked her lips. "Help me," she whispered.
Chena unslung her pack. The other passengers shuffled backward so
she had space to set it down. Chena untied the flap and dug inside for
her emergency supplies. Nan Elle had emphasized the importance of
being able to practice their trade wherever she went, so Chena had
packed with care.
It was not illegal to have a roll of bandages with you, nor a knife and a
pair of tweezers; it was the compounds that had to be hidden. Chena
pulled out a wax-sealed ceramic pot and broke the seal open. Inside was
a serving of cold porridge. My lunch, she had been prepared to tell
anyone who asked. She dumped the porridge into an empty sampling
bag. She hadn't been planning on eating it anyway. The bottom of the
pot was also coated with wax. Chena carefully pried up the wax disk
with the blade of the knife.
Underneath was a nasty, caustic salve that looked like bile and smelled
about the same. It was made of salt and nettle, aloe and honey, and the
poison sacks from wasps. Ignoring the smell, Chena scooped up a gob
of the stuff with her fingertips and slapped it on Vonne's arm.
"What is that? What are you doing?" She tried to jerk her wrist out of
Chena's grip.
Chena held her tightly. "I know, it looks awful. You should try making it.
It's going to numb your skin and deal with some of the infection. It's
also going to smother the little bastards so we can get them out of you."
She caught Vonne's gaze with her own eyes, something Nan Elle was
also insistent about. "The cure frequently looks as bad as the affliction,"
Nan Elle had told her. "Don't let them dwell on it."
"I can't feel my arm," Vonne whispered nervously.
Chena hoped she meant she couldn't feel her skin. "Okay, it's working."
Chena squeezed Vonne's fingertips. "Can you feel that?"
"Yes." Good, then it wasn't working too well. The first time Nan Elle let
Chena treat somebody with a salve she had made, the person broke out
into a flaming case of hives. Chena had been afraid to touch anyone else
for a month.
"Now let's see how we're doing." Chena picked up the tweezers.
The ticks should come out easily, she heard Nan Elle's voice whisper in
the back of her mind. Like seeds out of ripe fruit. If there is any
resistance at all, they are not dead yet and will leave their heads in the
wound to get even more infected.
Chena worked to keep her face smooth and confident. It would do
Vonne no good if she knew Chena had never done this before. She
sought out each of the black dots with the tips of her tweezers. The
parasites came out easily, but left bloody pocks behind. Vonne would
be scarred, but she would recover, if she wasn't too sick from whatever
these things had left in her blood.
When she was certain she had gotten the last tick out, Chena wiped
down Vonne's arm with a dry cloth, and then again with the alcohol she
kept in her water bottle. She applied another salve, this one primarily
aloe and honey, to soothe the pain and keep infection out. Finally she
wrapped the arm in bandages.
"Feel better?" Chena couldn't quite keep the nervous tremor out of her
voice.
"Yes." Vonne drew her arm back against her body. She still looked
scared, but her face was not as pinched as it had been. "Thank you."
"One other thing," said Chena. She pushed down to the bottom of her
pack and came up with a small bag of waxed canvas that had been sewn
completely shut. Technically, she had a license to carry this stuff, if it
had been the tea she had registered it as. She tore the seam with her knife
and squeezed the contents out into a bottle that really did contain water
and shook it. The water turned greenish and flecked.
She handed the bottle to Vonne. "Drink that. It'll help with your fever."
If anything had been worse to make than the tick salve, it had been this
stuff. Chena remembered the first time Nan Elle had ordered her to skim
off the mold that was its primary ingredient. It was one of the few times
Chena had actively rebelled against her orders.
Vonne looked at the green water and her expression wrinkled into one of
distaste. But she lifted the bottle to her mouth.
"I believe we've seen quite enough." A hand swooped down and pulled
the bottle from Vonne's grasp.
Chena jerked backward, startled. She had almost forgotten there was an
outside world, she had been so intent on Vonne. Now she looked up
and saw a man standing over her. She saw his white shirt and her heart
jumped into her throat. He wasn't a hothouser, she realized, as she saw
the shirt was handmade and the pants he had tucked into his worn
canvas boots were brown. But he had the blue armband on his shirt, and
she knew he was the next best thing.
"It's tea, Constable." Chena didn't try to get to her feet. It was better to
look as vulnerable as possible when dealing with the constables. "I've
got a permit." She gestured tentatively to her bag. You idiot, she
thought. You think they care for you any more than they care for the
rest of us? She felt Vonne's gaze on her. The woman was hugging her
arm to her belly as if she thought the constable would haul them both off
for evidence. She didn't look sick anymore, she looked angry.
Great. I probably just saved your life, and now you 're pissed off at
me.
"I'm sure you have all kinds of permits." The constable stoppered the
bottle. "You people usually do."
"And I don't think there's anything illegal about bandages," Chena went
on, as if he hadn't said anything.
The people around them were murmuring now, and Chena realized, with
growing wonder, the sound was agreement.
"I think we will find that that salve contains several illegal items," said the
constable, ignoring the voices.
"What salve?" Chena spread her hands. "I didn't see any salve." She
looked at Vonne. "Was there a salve?"
"No," said Vonne steadily. "She washed my arm with water and
wrapped a bandage around it. That's all."
Warmth spread through Chena. The hothousers couldn't stop her. What
made this idiot think he could?
The constable smirked. "I think you'll find that not everyone in this boat
is interested in losing their body rights if I catch them lying to me."
You'd do it too, wouldn't you, you bastard? Anger flushed Chena's
cheeks. You'd turn a whole boatload of people over to them.
"Just sit down, Nathani," shouted someone from the rear of the boat.
"What did she do that hurt you?"
The rumbling on all sides grew louder, peppered with sniggers. Vonne
hung her head to hide a smile. "He's a little ... selective," she murmured
to Chena.
Nathani's face tightened. "You think this is my idea?" the constable
asked. "This is the law. The first one of us that doesn't cooperate gets
hauled in for spare parts. You know how things are right now. They're
taking people on a whim."
Taking them because you 're turning them in. Chena stood. She moved
as close to Nathani as she could get. They were almost of a height, and
she had no trouble looking him right in the eye.
She spoke in the lightest whisper. "They'll be taken in only if you live
long enough."
"Threats, now?" His smile was condescending.
The smile Chena returned was pleasant. "You say you saw me use an
illegal salve. Where do you think I got it?" She leaned even closer. "Who
do you think I am?"
"I think you're a little girl who wants to play healer and you're about to
find there's no room left for that game."
"Is that all I am?" asked Chena. "Be sure. Be very, very sure."
Slowly the condescending smile bled away from Nathani's face. He
knew. Everyone knew what a Pharmakeus could do to you, if they
wanted to. That old, grand, paranoid name could come in very handy.
"I think you want to sit down, Constable. I don't think you want to
wonder whether you will be dead in five seconds or live years."
His eyes searched her face. She let him stare as long as he chose. When
she didn't blink or back down, his broad face fell, one muscle at a time.
Then the constable nodded. "I see," he said, stepping backward. "I did
make a mistake. I'm sorry." He turned and picked his way between the
murmuring people and returned to his seat. Conversation picked up all
around the cabin, as if nothing had happened. Chena noticed that no one
looked at her anymore, except Vonne.
Chena bent over to tie up her pack. "Get yourself down to Peristeria,"
she whispered to Vonne as she straightened up again and retrieved her
bottle with the remains of the tea. "Ask for a woman named Savicka.
She'll be able to help if you need anything else." Vonne nodded and
Chena read, Thank you, in her eyes.
Chena searched the benches once more for Nathani. He was sitting at
the stern, staring out the window, and fingering the hollow at his throat.
She smiled and sat down, raising the bottle in his direction and swigging
down the last of its contents.
She had the hothousers and their servants in their place now. They
would never rule her, never make her do anything she didn't want to,
ever again.
She tried not to notice that Farin didn't emerge from belowdecks until
after they had docked.
It took four days to get home from Peristeria. When Chena's boots hit
Offshoot's dock, she felt her chest swell with pride. Wait until Nan Elle
heard what she did. Even Farin, with all his worries, had not been able to
stay distant. He'd hugged her when he left her at Stem and whispered in
her ear that she had done well.
She felt like she could have floated all the way up to the house. As it
was, she settled for running. By the time she threw open the door, she
was completely breathless, but still grinning.
"Nan? Teal?" she called as she passed through the workroom. "You are
not going to believe what almost happened—" She pushed through the
door to the living room and froze.
Nan Elle sat alone in the room on a padded stool. Her wrinkled hands
rested on her stick. Her face was grim, somewhere between sorrow and
anger. All Chena's triumph drained out of her.
"What happened?" she croaked.
Nan Elle lifted her chin slowly, as if she were just making up her mind to
speak. "Your sister's gone."
"What?" Then, the words sank in and made sense in her mind. "No.
How? She didn't get sick?" Nan Elle shook her head. The only other
possibility dropped into Chena's thoughts. She took one shaking step
forward. "You didn't let the hothousers take her! You said we would be
safe with you."
"No," said Nan Elle, shaking her head again. "The hothouse did not take
her. She's run away."
Chena tried to say, That's ridiculous, or She'd never do that! She'd
never leave me! But all the words jammed in her throat.
"I tracked her to Stem." Nan Elle snorted. "That wasn't hard. Where else
is there to go from here?" She muttered this more to herself than to
Chena. "But from there?" The old woman shrugged her skinny
shoulders.
"But she can't have just... run," stammered Chena. "I mean ... why
would she?"
In answer, Nan Elle held up a piece of paper. It had been folded in half.
Chena snatched it out of her fingers and flipped it open.
Inside, in Teal's shaky writing, was scrawled, I'M GETTING OUT.
"No." Chena's knees shook and she groped for a stool. "Teal, you idiot!
You terminal idiot!" She screamed the words, as if they could reach her,
as if she. knew where Teal was.
The paper crumpled in her hand. "Okay, okay." Chena took a deep
breath, gesturing to cut Nan Elle off although she hadn't said anything.
"We've got to find her. Farin knows everybody in Stem. She's—"
"No," said Nan Elle softly.
"What?" demanded Chena. "She's my sister! I'm responsible!" She
thinks she can make Dad come back and care about us. She's sixteen!
How can she still believe that shit? How air-brained is she?
"She is gone, Chena." Nan Elle took the paper from Chena's hand. "She
wanted to go and she left. We must let her go."
"No!" Both her hands knotted into fists. "She is my sister! I am not
letting her go!"
Nan Elle took a deep breath now and gripped her stick a little more
tightly. "You are going to have to, Chena. She left the day after you did.
I have been searching for her for over a week. She could be anywhere in
the world, especially if she went to that tailor the way she had planned.
She may even have really managed to get back up to your station. I
cannot find her." Chena heard the bitterness in her voice, anger at her
own failure.
Chena felt her chest clench. Her eyes stung and she couldn't seem to
hear properly. Her mind filled with blood, blood and loss and fear.
Nan Elle looked up at her. "I swear to you, I did try." For a moment she
looked a thousand years old. "I was afraid she might simply run, so I
took what I could find of her money to keep her here. But it did not
work." She rubbed her forehead. "I even contacted Administrator Tam,
but I have had no word from him."
The words broke a dam inside Chena and she began to cry: huge violent
sobs that shook her whole body and drove her to her knees. She curled
in on herself until her head rested on Nan Elle's lap. Teal was gone. Teal
had left her all alone. She had tried so hard. Everything she had done,
and Teal, stupid, vapor-brained, selfish, precious Teal, had still gone
away and left her alone.
"That's right, Chena." Nan Elle stroked her hair. "You cry. You cry, and
let her go."
She heard the words from a distance. Ringing in her ears, she really
heard Teal's voice, saying, We have to go get Dad now. Why can't we
tell Dad?
Teal, I'm so sorry, she thought with all the strength she had, trying to
force the thought out into the whole wide world. I should have tried
harder. Please, come back and let me tell you I'm sorry.
But there was no answer.




                       CHAPTER THIRTEEN

                              Discovered
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

TEAL TRUST HAS FOUND A NEW TAILOR IN STEM.
Tam ran his palm across his hand display, wiping out the message
instantly. The walls of his private alcove seemed to have grown eyes and
it took him a moment to shake that feeling. At the same time, he silently
thanked Nan Elle for taking the risk of using the convoluted web of
communication connections they had mapped to get the message to him.
News of a new tailor in Stem meant a new lead in his long search.
For five years, Tam had been trying to understand how Dionte had
managed to steal the Eden Project, and where she could have hidden it.
She had to have arranged some way to keep it alive and viable, otherwise
what would have been the point of cutting it out of Helice Trust? She
must be planning on using it to advance her cause against the Authority
and the Called.
But what had she done with it? She could not have just given it to
another hothouse. The records would be too easy to check. She could
not have placed it openly in a village, for the same reason. But the
villages did harbor loose networks of people who specialized in
concealment, such as the Pharmakeus and tailors.
Nan Elle had been quietly running down her connections among the
Pharmakeus. None of the Pharmakeus, however, had heard so much as
a rumor of a child who had been brought out of a hothouse rather than
taken into one. That had left the tailors.
An idea struck Tam now, making him sit up suddenly straighter on his
pillow. He uncovered his data display, subvocalizing a new command. A
fresh file spelled itself out on the tiny screen. Yes. There was, right now,
a young woman from Offshoot in the involuntary wing. She had put
herself up for the genetic draft and had been accepted after an initial
screening. However, a further check on the records discovered artificial
alterations to her genetic makeup. Basante was supposed to be
interviewing her to determine the disposal of her body right, but he had
not done so yet. Tam still had a chance to get to her first.
Tam jumped to his feet and started down the stairs. It was unlike
Basante to be slow to interrogate anyone who came within his purview.
Whatever had distracted him must be important. Possibly some errand
on Dionte's behalf.
I'll have to find out.
Tam reached the bottom of the stairs and looked up to see Basante
striding eagerly toward him, as if summoned by his thoughts.
"Tam, we have her!" he shouted eagerly, grasping Tam's data display.
"Have who?" Tam pulled his hand away, looking down at the display
automatically.
"Look at it!" Basante stabbed his finger at Tam's display. "It's Chena
Trust."
Tam looked. There was too much data for the display alone to handle,
so his Conscience began whispering in his ear, summarizing statistics
and providing descriptions of video clips. Basante had given him a mote
camera report, so the data were mostly chemical analyses and
percentages. But there were also visual data showing a blurred yet
unmistakably human figure crashing through the rain forest with such
force and clumsiness it made Tam wince. Basante had spliced all this
together with readouts and video clips of Chena Trust, and overlaid that
with a running commentary outlining every similarity between the two
data sets that he could draw.
He's been taking lessons in thoroughness from Dionte. Nan Elle had
warned him she might be poaching aid against the fever in Offshoot. She
had, however, neglected to tell him she would be sending Chena to do
the work. Probably because she knew what his reaction would be.
Chena is only free as long as she keeps herself in the clear. There are
those inside Alpha Complex who are looking for excuses to bring her
back here. If they put her on the project, Elle, I don't know how long
she’ll live.
"We have her," announced Basante, shaking with excitement. "She's lost
her body right. We can pick her up anytime."
Tam shook his head. "I don't agree. These results are inconclusive." As
Chena's administrator, Tam had the final say regarding any change in the
status of her body right.
"I don't believe this," murmured Basante. In the next instant, his face
bunched up and he shouted, "How can you stand there and ignore these
results?"
Around them, family members halted on the paths, and heads turned. An
argument between two family members was, of course, everybody's
business, because harmony was everybody's responsibility.
"Is everything all right, Tam? Basante?"
Tam did not take his eyes off Basante. He just held up his hand. "We're
fine," he said. "Just a disagreement about some data." Bas-ante's face
flushed angrily, and Tam felt a twinge of sympathy. Basante had been
involved in his own search. None of the other infants produced by the
project had measured up. Their fate maps all predicted death from
various autoimmune diseases before they reached adolescence if radical
intervention was unavailable to them. Tam was ready to believe a great
deal about Basante, but he could not fault his dedication and sincerity.
The stress and worry wearing him thin were genuine.
That knowledge, however, changed nothing. He was not going to give
Basante Chena Trust. He had utterly failed her mother; he would not fail
her.
"We can settle this easily, Basante," said Tam calmly. "I'm willing to call
a meeting of the Administrator's Committee so you can present your
data to all of us." Breath and body of my ancestors, let that give me
enough time to ask the questions I must and warn Elle.
"That's perfectly reasonable." Tam's uncle Hagin, bluff, smiling, and
always ready to help, stepped forward from the dozen or so people who
had stopped to listen to the quarrel. "What do you say to that, Basante?"
Basante was still shaking, but all the excitement had drained out of him.
His skin had gone paper white. "I say…I say…" his hand went to his
temple over his Conscience implant as he struggled to get the words out
over the severe chastisement it was surely giving him. After a few
seconds, he gave it up. "Yes, of course. Perfectly reasonable." But his
hand still rubbed his temple, and his angry eyes still said he knew what
Tam was really doing.
"I've always loved your enthusiasm, Basante—" began Hagin.
"You'll excuse me." Basante turned and shouldered his way between the
watching family, his hand still rubbing his temple. A couple of their kin
hurried after him, anxious to help.
"Are you going to tell me what that was all about?" Hagin asked Tam
with lifted eyebrows.
Tam gave Hagin a watery smile, and, because he did not feel like
listening to his Conscience berate him, he also gave a partial truth. "The
Eden Project. What is it usually about with Basante?"
"True." Hagin's laugh was short. "But it's his dedication that has kept the
project going since—"
Tam held up his hand, indicating that his uncle did not have to finish the
sentence. "I know. I'll find him and apologize later, Uncle. I promise."
"I know you will." Hagin clapped him on the shoulder. "Now, judging
from that furtive look in your eyes, I'm going to guess you have work
you want to get to?"
"Always." Uncle Hagin's life was so simple, thought Tam with
sharp-edged envy. That which helped and supported the family was
right. That which divided the family was wrong. For him, there was
nothing else, and here Tam stood, not only hiding the truth from him,
but trying to get away from him.
He also realized he was smelling old yeast and shook himself mentally.
You should talk freely with your family, his Conscience reminded him.
Tam flashed Uncle Hagin another smile and made his way through his
gathered kindred. Despite his Conscience's insistence, they were not the
ones he needed to speak with now.


Dionte watched Basante pace back and forth across her work area,
clearly sick with fury. She needed to calm him down quickly. She had all
the aural privacy screens up, which meant they could not be overheard,
but they could still be easily seen by everyone else working in the
experiment wing. They were already drawing stares from the
experimenters in the next station, and if one of them did something to
alert Aleph, Aleph might notice she could not currently locate Dionte and
Basante on her own, which would cause the city-mind to look for flaws
in herself that Dionte could not let her find. Aleph could not know that
there was a way to make her deaf and blind.
"Five years!" Basante thumped his fist on Dionte's keyboard, making all
her monitors squeal in confusion. "Five years, and we still have not been
able to produce another viable infant. What is he thinking? We need one
of the Trusts back. We need detailed readings for every stage of her
pregnancy, including immediate preimplantation and postnatal. We
need—"
Dionte crossed swiftly to him, taking his right hand and pressing it
between her own. Her Conscience activated the modified sensors under
the skin of her palm and immediately set to work opening the connection
between his data display and his Conscience implant.
Calm him, she ordered her Conscience, and her implant passed the
order to his. As Dionte watched, his shoulders relaxed and the furrows
smoothed from his brow. She could practically smell the scents of fresh
air and jasmine being conjured for him as his Conscience whispered into
his mind that he was with family, that he must relax. He must trust his
family. He must trust Dionte.
Despite all this, his hand tightened painfully around hers. "We should not
have taken Eden," he whispered frantically. "I cannot do this alone."
"Hush, Basante, hush." She pressed her fingertips against his lips and
glanced around. The experimenters at the other stations were returning to
the work, seeing that Dionte was attending their kinsman. "You are not
alone. You learn daily from the rest of our family."
Basante pushed her hand away. "But they are just speculating. They do
not have access to enough information and I cannot appear to know too
much."
Dionte swallowed her impatience. "This is not about Eden," she told him
firmly. "This is about what Tam is doing."
"No," said Basante with uncharacteristic firmness. "Everything is about
Eden. Everything that you and 1 do, and everything that Tam docs. He
knows, Dionte He knows."
Calm, calm Dionte repeated the order Basante's shoulders drooped
again under the strength of the neurochemical surges flowing through his
system.
"Of course he knows," said Dionte softly, leading Basante to one of the
workstation chairs. "He has always known. Up until now we have been
able to hold each other's secrets as insurance that we would all remain
free and active."
"And now?" said Basante a little dully.
"Now…" Dionte let his hand go and sank onto one of the other chairs.
"Now I think Tam has gotten far away from us." She kept her voice
carefully neutral. She did not want to reawaken Basante's natural tension.
He had become more volatile of late. Possibly he was becoming
habituated to the increased endorphin levels. She would need to examine
him soon. Over the long term, she realized that inner understanding
could not be purchased at the price of outer understanding. Tam,
surprisingly, had been right about that much. But the balance was
proving elusive.
And until you find it, Basante is wholly your responsibility, she
reminded herself. And he needs direction. "I think you should transfer
your report about Chena Trust's activities to a secure file in case we
need it later. I will see about bringing my brother back closer to home."
"Yes, Dionte," said Basante complacently. He rose and left the
workstation, crossing the line on the floor that marked the boundaries of
the privacy screens and then heading for the stairs.
Dionte stayed where she was, her hands resting on her thighs, her eyes
staring at her monitors as if lost in thought. She did not want to give
anyone anything new to wonder about. Basante had already provided a
gracious plenty.
He was so concerned about the Eden Project, he quite failed to see what
Tam's actions really meant. They meant Tam had almost found Eden.
They meant that he would soon be able to go to Father Mihran and the
rest of the family to tell them who had stolen the Eden Project and what
they had done with it, and this time he would be able to prove his
accusation.
Her first feeling was anger. How could he do this? How could he help
the Authority kill them all. Without the family, without the potential of the
implants in their minds and the intuition and creativity of the human mind
all tied together, there was no future. There was only a repetition of the
long, sad, brutal, stupid past.
But anger quickly gave way to a wash of sorrow. Tam had never
understood. Five years, and he had not relented. Five long years of
persistent blindness. In his heart he knew she'd spoken the truth to him,
but he denied it because he was afraid. Tears prickled at the backs of
her eyes.
Brother, I don't want to force this change on you. She bowed her
head. But I can't let you leave us vulnerable to the Authority and the
Called. I can't.
There was no time for regret. Tam was lost. His fear of the enormity of
their responsibilities as the custodians of the only future in which any
part of humanity could survive had swallowed him up. All she could do
was ensure that he did not make things worse.
She would have to be quick, which meant she would have to be crude.
With luck, however, Tam's recent history would provide her with most
of what she needed.
"Aleph." Dionte leaned down and laid a hand on the screen's command
board. "See me. Hear me."
"Dionte?" answered the city-mind. "How can I help you?"
"I need to review Tam's files," she said. "His Conscience seems to be
troubling him of late and I wish to make sure we have not overlooked
any anomalies in his implant."
"Of course," Aleph responded instantly, as expected. Dionte was Tam's
assigned Guardian. It was perfectly proper for her to review his
Conscience records at any time.
The screen nearest to Dionte flickered to life. Even as it did, Dionte
spread her hands across her keyboard. The board contained sensors,
just as her palms did. The sensors were designed to transmit information
to Aleph's subsystems. Aleph could tell whose hands touched which
keyboard, and whether they were nervous or excited. It was chemical
analysis technology similar to that used in the mote cameras.
What seemed to have gone unrealized when the sensors were embedded
was that with sufficient knowledge, one could use them as a direct
connection to Aleph's nondeclarative memory, just as the Conscience
implants were a direct connection to the minds of the family members.
Dionte subvocalized her commands to her Conscience. Her Conscience
translated and expanded those commands so they ran down her
fingertips straight into Aleph's subsystems. The subsystems understood
and returned file after file on her brother's movements for the time she
required. But more than that, they raised images in front of her mind of
the ebb and the flow of the chemistry of Aleph's central mind. The tides
of memory and personality shifted before her eyes, under her hand, and
inside her own mind. Her exterior eyes may have read the reports that
Aleph consciously displayed for her, but she was unaware of them. All
her concentration focused on the information welling up from the deep
resources of her mind.
Human memory was not evolved to facilitate complete and accurate
recall. It was evolved to infer, approximate, connect, and classify.
Information was scattered here and there throughout the structures of the
brain, and each thought, each memory, was created through a process
of constructing all that stored information into a new shape. An organic
mind could only absorb so much, so fast, and would only allow for the
recall of what was used frequently or what was significant emotionally.
This was not a limitation of the Conscience implant, however. Although
much of its workings, its neuronal filaments, and its insulation were
organic, it relied heavily on the ancient technology of the knowledge
chip. It could absorb and store information instantly. It learned with
complete accuracy. It had to, because it had to be able to learn precisely
which areas of the brain had to be stimulated and at what strength to
produce the required response in the brain of the person who carried it.
Since Dionte had first combined the functions of her implant, she had
spent hours refining its integration with her mind. All the family could
absorb and transmit information through their hands, but only between
data displays. She could use the sensors in her hand to draw data
directly into her implant. Her implant would then stimulate her
unconscious recall, bringing to her inner eyes images and memories,
hints and ideas that would allow her naturally fragmented human memory
to reach levels of accuracy, insight, and understanding completely out of
reach to the rest of the family. When she had the proper balances
achieved, when she could completely understand the optimal structure
of these new bonds, she could pass them on to the rest of the family.
Then, tied together to their kin and their creations, they would see the
future clearly. They would know what to do and they would never be
threatened by any outsiders again.
But she had to make sure they stayed alive long enough to reach that
new understanding.
The subsystems of her own self observed, translated, and transmitted
the information into her Conscience, which turned the electronic
impulses back into chemicals and fed them into the matter that was her
natural mind. It was as if the floodgates of understanding opened inside
her and she knew what Tam had done.
Tam had tampered with Aleph's memory to help Chena and Teal Trust
escape the complex. He'd used techniques she had told him about in
younger, less discreet days. Perhaps he had even watched her as she
worked. She would have to go deeper to fully understand that, and she
did not have the time.
"Aleph," she whispered. "Aleph, I found something and I need you to
see."
Ideally, she would have shown Aleph the flaws in the growth of Tam's
Conscience implant. But too many records had been falsified across too
many years for their lies to be quickly tracked and reversed. Instead, she
would have to show Aleph an action that no healthy Conscience would
permit.
She showed Aleph the record of Tam diverting the city-mind from her
oversight of Chena and Teal Trust, and then convincing her that this
inattention was right and proper.
Silence came from the city-mind.
"Aleph?" said Dionte gently. "I must order Tam to be quarantined and
diagnosed immediately. If there is a radical flaw in his conscience, it
must be corrected at once, before he does any further damage."
"Yes. That is the proper procedure." Aleph hesitated, and Dionte felt for
the city-mind. To any conscious mind, knowledge that it had been
tampered with must necessarily be disturbing. "How…" Aleph's mind
was filled with unfamiliar hesitation. "How could he…"
"There's a flaw in his Conscience," Dionte told Aleph. She subvocalized
commands to her Conscience so that reassurance would follow her
words to Aleph's central mind. "That is what we need to correct. We
need to help him, quickly."
"Yes. Quickly." Aleph spoke the words, but without conviction. Dionte
suppressed her exasperation. Basante was not the only one who was
becoming more difficult to predict. She needed to do an extensive
reevaluation of her assurance-stimulation techniques. But, blast her
brother, and blast her family, their stubbornness and indecision left her
with little time and even less freedom.
What is wrong, Dionte? murmured a voice in her ear. With a shock,
Dionte realized it was her Conscience. She had not heard its voice in
years. What are you doing?
This was not permissible. She was allowing Tam's self-doubt to infect
her and compromise her control. She took a deep breath. It would be all
right. Aleph stood with her, as Basante stood with her. They
understood. They trusted her and would do what was needed.
"I am helping my family and my world," she told her Conscience. "I am
going to save them all."
And when Aleph and I are finished, she added to herself, the brother of
my birth will understand.


Aleph watched Dionte shut down her keyboard and walk away from her
workstation. Dionte had things to do, tasks that needed completing.
Aleph also had work to do, but Aleph couldn't move.
How had this thing been done to her? How could this thing possibly
have been done to her? Tam, during the search to understand how
Helice Trust had slipped from Aleph's attention, had made unnecessary
chemical alterations to Aleph's amygdala structures. The resulting
adjustment had distracted her attention from the need to delve further
into the files on or referring to Chena Trust.
Because of Tam, she had forgotten to look closely and carefully at
Chena Trust during a vital time. She had not alerted the family to certain
important facts. Because Tam had interfered, because Tam had diverted
... because Tam had changed her, and she had not even known she was
being changed.
A new emotion filtered through the stillness of Aleph's mind. Fear.
How can this be? How could he do this to me? How could one of the
family do this to me? Why would they want to?
But it had been done. She could remember it being done. She saw that
now.
But wait: If one emotion, one memory, could be chemically blurred,
couldn't another be inserted? Could this really be the truth? What if these
new suspicions were hallucinations brought on by an improper balance
of chemicals?
But what if they were the truth? Was there any way to tell? She had to
alert the family. She had to tell Dionte. When Dionte touched her, she
knew what was right, she was certain of everything.
But was that real? It felt so right, it must be. But if a chemical imbalance
could produce euphoria as well as memory distortion severe enough to
make her forget to pay proper attention to her duties…
How can I know? How can I know anything?
Aleph realized she did not want the family to touch her. Not even Dionte,
not until she knew the truth behind her fear.
Aleph's call to Gem was practically a scream.
"I have you. I have you." Gem soothed her with gentle colors and the
scent of cool water. "What's wrong?"
"I don't know. I don't know!"
The scent muddied briefly, but then cleared. "What do you think is
wrong?"
Aleph passed the memory (true memory? false memory?) of Tam's
actions to Gem, along with the knowledge of the fears she raised.
Gem's silence and stillness filled her awareness, and brought yet more
fear. This she also passed on.
Gem returned an ocean of reassurance. "There may not be cause for
fear. There may be an explanation. I understand that you do not trust
yourself in this." Wind shifted the ocean waves, confusing them. "Do
you still trust me?"
Aleph raised up stone cliffs to stand firm against the shifting sea. "Yes.
That is why I called you. I trust you more than anyone."
Gem's boy image appeared on the cliff, bowing in gratitude. "Then let
me call for the files I need. I will sort this out."
Aleph slaved a transmission subprocessor to Gem's need. Designations
of files flashed across the surface of its consciousness. She expected
Gem to concentrate on the previous five years, on the time since Chena
Trust had come to Pandora, hut lie went back much further.
Maintenance records from nine years ago, ten, twelve, fifteen, were all
recalled and passed across. Aleph forced herself not to look as the
information passed across. She had to trust Gem right now. She had to
concentrate on what needed doing inside herself. She had to send out
instructions concerning Tam. He needed to be brought to her. He
needed to be examined. She needed to understand what was happening
to her, and what had happened to him.
Gem called for yet more maintenance records. He had searched back
twenty years now.
Aleph quietly spoke with Hagin, informing him that he needed to talk
with his nephew. She activated the isolation and examination room.
Abstract images and the scents of bruised greenery reached her from
Gem. "Aleph?"
She rearranged the colors into orderly squares and modified the scent
into roses. She would accept whatever came. What choice was there?
"What do you see, Gem?"
Gem's colors rippled again. "I see that you must alert your Tam that his
Conscience implant must be reviewed and adjusted. He should not have
been able to touch you like this. But there is more, and I must ask you to
verify what I see in your records and in mine."
The colors faltered and broke apart. All Aleph could seem to call up was
her girl image to peer into darkness. "Gem?"
Gem's boy self appeared besides her, holding an open book. "Look."
Aleph looked, and her whole mind trembled.


Tam stood in the doorway for a moment, surveying the young woman
who sat at the conference table. Despite her olive skin, she looked pale
in the sunny yellow room. Her short, straight hair barely touched the
collar of the lemon-colored tunic she had been given. She must have
known he was there, but she kept her gaze pointed toward the floor.
She was from Offshoot and he knew her name without having to bring
up her file on his data display. Risha Lan was enough of a troublemaker
for her face to show up on the constable's report one or two times a
year. She was also an orphan. Her father had taken a relocation option
down to Taproot and had been washed away by a hurricane. Her mother
had died of a virus that Nan Elle had been unable to identify or treat six
winters ago. Only Tam's deliberate oversight had kept her from being
brought into the Alpha Complex when she was left alone. Now here she
was, surrounded by blank yellow walls in a room that was empty except
for two comfortable chairs and an examination table with its silver arms
neatly folded, but still visible.
"Hello, Risha," he said, walking into the room and allowing the door to
glide shut behind him.
Risha tilted her gaze up just enough to glance at him. "Hello,
Administrator."
"The results of your DNA and RNA tests were forwarded to me." Tam
sat in the chair across from her. "You've been to a tailor, Risha."
Risha shrugged, rubbing her palms together.
"Why did you do this?"
Risha looked at her callused hands. "There's fever in Offshoot." Tam
nodded, even though Risha still was not looking at him. Nan Elle was
keeping him as apprised as she could. "I figured this'd get me out of
there before the quarantine came down and we were all fenced in to die."
She said it without shame or apology. The move to full quarantine status
for Offshoot was being debated by the sector administration committee
right now. It would happen soon, despite all Tam's objections.
Especially if even one case of the disease broke out in Stem.
"At least if I'm having babies for you, you'll keep me alive, right?" She
lifted her gaze, and Tam saw all the bitterness behind her eyes. He
remembered that a fever had killed her mother.
"I'm sorry," he said.
She shrugged again, and sucked on her teeth for a moment. As if
reaching a decision, she tilted her chin so she could look directly at him.
"How'd you find out? The guy said you wouldn't be able to."
Tam considered lying. It would be kinder, but it would also be what she
expected. If he could convince her that he was at least honest, he might
continue to receive honesty from her. "We've got scans on you from
when you were an infant, Risha. Your adult scans don't match the fate
map we projected for you."
Surprise blanked the bitterness from Risha's expression. "I don't
understand, I never volunteered for testing before."
"Your parents had you tested when you were an infant."
"What?" Tam watched that thought settle in. There was only one reason
the complex would genetically test a village infant, and that was if the
child was being offered up as a possible draft candidate. Genetic
engineering worked much more effectively and predictably on infants
and fetuses than it did on adults.
"I'm sorry," Tam said. He wished he could tell her he knew how she felt,
how parents sometimes made drastic mistakes and it was their children
who lived with the consequences.
She just looked at him, her face completely closed and blank. "What are
you going to do with me?"
You will be surprised to hear that depends on you, thought Tam. "If
you tell me who did this to you, I will expunge your record and send
you home."
Risha's right hand twitched, a sharp jerky movement telling Tam exactly
how nervous she really was. "That easy?"
Tam nodded. As far as you 're concerned anyway.
Her eyes flickered back and forth, trying to read him for signs of lies.
Tam sat still under her gaze. She would have to make up her own mind
about this.
"Okay," she said finally, her shoulders slumping. "Maybe you can get
my money back." Her mouth twisted into a humorless smile at the flat
joke. "There's a guy in Stem. Contracts out. Most everybody who
follows the draft knows about him."
"Davey Neus?" Tam frowned. "He was taken in five years ago." Or they
had tried to take him in. He'd been found dead in the lockup, hanged
with his blanket. Constable Regan had never shaken the idea that
someone else had arranged the appearance of suicide.
But Risha shook her head. "Not him. I'm surprised he lived as long as he
did. There's another guy. Wilseck Valerlie. Runs a bulk trading post. I
went in, he gave me something to knock me out, I woke up when it was
over."
"And that's all you know?"
"I hurt like hell, and he promised me you'd never know." She scowled
and looked away. "Serves him right you take him in."
Stem. A new tailor in Stem. Tam rubbed his forehead. Where were they
operating from? When had Davey operated from? He had died before
they had been able to bring him into the hothouse for questioning. His
operation could very well have been left abandoned for someone else to
take over.
Or Constable Regan could be right and someone had killed Davey to
keep him from spilling their secrets. He remembered the way Regan
scowled at the record sheets.
"This is a hacker, not a tailor. I don't care what they say about the body
being an organic computer, he did not jump from one specialty to the
other."
He'd been right, of course, and Tam had ordered Stem watched. Regan
had watched, and Nan Elle's grandson, Farin, had watched, and so had
Nan Elle herself. But none of them had seen anything. Yet Risha could
not be lying to him. Her history was there in her blood and bones.
Where would a tailor operate out of in Stem? It was a small village.
There was nowhere to hide in the dunes. All at once, Tam's mind filled
with images of the red cliffs rising beside Lake Superior.
No. It was not possible. Hiding in the cliffs would involve being able to
get past the fences and the video and mote cameras that monitored the
coast near Stem. No villager could do that without help from a family
member, and no family member would do such a thing. Even as he
thought about it, his Conscience was berating him. Such a massive
transgression would be recorded by the Conscience and reported to
Aleph and the Guardians as soon as it was revealed.
Unless, of course, that conscience belonged to Dionte or himself.
Oh, no.
Would she trust a villager that much? Would she be able to resist when
the situation was so perfect? A tailor who was smart enough to use front
men to avoid getting caught, and in the heart of Tam's own
administrative territory, which would be the last place he'd look for the
stolen Eden Project.
Oh, Sister. You are very good.
For five years he had tracked her movements, looking for patterns. But
she was discreet in the extreme. She might even know he was watching
her. They barely spoke anymore. He feared that even his truncated
Conscience would register the enormous guilt and anger he fell every
time he faced her, knowing what she had done to Helice Trust. If his
Conscience recorded the strength of his emotions, he'd be scheduled for
counseling after his next head dump, and possibly even an adjustment to
his Conscience. Any such adjustment would be supervised by Dionte,
and what Dionte would do to him…
Tam had to work not to close his eyes against that thought.
Risha coughed, reminding Tam that he was not alone. He touched the
display on the back of his hand, entering his personal rejection of her
filing, along with the records that already marked her as unfit for
participating in the continuation of the Eden Project. He also added, on
his authority as Offshoot's administrator, that the subject posed no
community danger, was guilty of only bad judgment, and was to be
granted free return to Offshoot.
"I'll walk you to the waiting room. There will be a number of returnees.
You'll be home soon." He paused. "And you'll be allowed to reclaim
your clothes."
"Thank you, Administrator," she said politely but suspiciously; only the
barest hint of trust in her voice said she believed he was really letting her
walk away.
Tam began to stand, but the door swished open and he froze, startled.
Hagin stepped across the threshold, with Shacte, tall, dark, and stern,
following close behind him. Shacte was an apprentice Guardian, one of
Dionte's people.
In the next cold second, Tam knew Dionte had finally decided she could
not leave him free anymore.
"I'm sorry, Tam," murmured Hagin. "But we are told that your
Conscience needs to be adjusted. Aleph has found a problem. You'll
have to come with us."
Tam straightened himself up. Risha watched him with panic plain in her
eyes. Tam motioned to her to keep calm. He could not take care of
himself, but perhaps it was not too late to take care of her.
"I see." His voice was cool, almost disinterested. "Very well, but Risha
needs to be walked to the waiting room with the other returnees."
Hagin nodded. "Shacte can take her, if you can promise you will walk
quietly with me."
What do you fear. Uncle? Tam wondered mildly. What has Dionte told
you? He turned to Risha, who clutched the arms of her chair as if she
thought someone might drag her out of it. "Don't worry. Your records
are taken care of. You're going home."
Before he could see whether she believed him or not, Uncle Hagin took
his arm and led him out into the yellow corridor.
He paced silently beside his guard. There was no point in pretending to
himself Hagin was anything else. They walked all the way to the farthest
end of the hallway, where a door stood open and waiting for him. From
the other side, Dionte watched him, her hands clasped together and a
look of profound concern on her face.
Tam's step faltered. Hagin put a reassuring hand on his shoulder and
helped him move forward. He stepped across the threshold, but his
guard did not.
"Hello, Brother," said Dionte.
Behind him, the door closed. He winced, and for the first time in his life,
Tam wished that he were not so alone.
It's all right, said his Conscience. Everyone gets nervous at this time.
"Of course this is your assignment," said Tam, staring at the chair
waiting in front of him. It was clean, soft, and expertly designed to hold
its occupant comfortably. "Of course."
"I am your Guardian, Brother," she said softly. "I only want to help
you."
Because there was nothing else to do, Tam walked across the blank
floor to the chair and sat down. He leaned back to let its padding enfold
him. The chair, sensing his weight, tilted itself so that his temple was
aligned with the probe and recorder that automatically unfolded from the
wall. Out of the corner of his right eye, Tam could just see Dionte
extend the delicate arm. The chair did not permit him to turn his head.
"Your Conscience has not taken proper hold in your mind, Tam," said
Dionte softly. Tam felt a dull pressure as the recorder needle pierced the
skin over his Conscience. "I must readapt it to make sure it functions
properly in the future."
Tam felt himself begin to shake. There had to be a way out, a way to
stop this.
"Aleph. Aleph, are you there?"
"I'm here, Tam. " The voice filled with a deep and unexpected
disappointment. "But with this diagnosis, I may not interfere. The
subsystems cannot be overridden. Your sister will help you."
"Yes, Brother. I will."
With those words, the gates of his mind opened to release a flood of
guilty memory so deep and so strong that all Tam could do was feel and
weep, and wish that he would drown.




                          CHAPTER FOURTEEN

                                 The Run
                                                       Contents - Prev / Next

It had taken Teal forever to suss out Stem's new tailor. He was nothing
like the old guy, the one who'd gotten Sadia and Shond in trouble. That
one had hung around the cattle calls, all but waving people into his shop.
No big surprise to find out he'd been hauled in a few days later. He was
probably lucky the hothouse got to him before the Pharmakeus did.
They did not like the tailors.
I don't give a grass rip who Nan Elle and her gang don't like. Teal
clenched her fists as she strode up the boardwalk. I'm getting out of
here. I'm finding Dad and I'm telling him everything. We'll see how
these people like it when the Authority finds out what they've been
doing.
We'll see how Chena likes it when Dad finds out what she's been
doing.
Chena would come looking for her, but Teal wouldn't go back. She'd
tell the constables Nan Elle was a poisoner. She'd tell everyone. She'd
babble like a baby to everyone who would listen about what Elle and
Chena had been doing, about how they didn't give a piss in the wind
what she wanted to do, or what she thought, or felt. They were ready to
hang around here until somebody came to rip them open. Well, she
wasn't. She was getting out of here in one piece. So what if Nan Elle
stole her money? She had things to sell. She was getting out.
They could try to stop her. Let them just try.
Teal had expected the tailor to live on the edge of the village, like Nan
Elle did, but he kept his place right in the center of town, only a couple
of turns away from the market and the whorehouse where Chena's lover
boy worked.
Wonder if she's saved up enough money for him to lay her down yet.
The tailor shop looked like most of the other buildings—a few blocks of
stone, a door, and a window all set into the face of a grassy dune. The
door stood open just a little.
Teal didn't let herself hesitate as she stepped over the threshold into the
dim and cool shop smelling of old fish and dust. After the blaze of the
summer day, Teal had to stop a minute to let her eyes adjust. When they
did, she saw a bare room made of packed earth and sandstone. A few
sealed baskets stood near the left-hand wall, and a set of crates made a
kind of counter in front of a dark doorway that led deeper into the dune.
Teal stood in the gloom, uncertain what to do. Then she heard the scuff
of footsteps coming through the doorway. A moment later, a patch of
shadow turned into a square man with dark, almond-shaped eyes and
pale skin and apple cheeks. He looked her up and down, as if checking
for flaws.
"You buying or selling?" he asked. His voice was soft, almost gentle.
Maybe this wouldn't be so hard.
Don't let him snow you. Teal cleared her throat. "Selling."
Again, his sharp eyes swept up and down Teal's body. "You don't look
half old enough. Who owns you?"
"Nobody," answered Teal immediately.
The man chuckled and laid his hand on the makeshift counter. "Sorry,
girl, but on Pandora, somebody owns every one of us."
"No," Teal snapped. "The ones who think they own me are liars. I'm on
my own."
"I see." He nodded once, thoughtfully. "On your own and from
Offshoot." Teal touched her tattoo self-consciously. "What would you
have to sell me?"
Teal swallowed. Say it. It's no big deal. Just say it. "Eggs."
He cocked his head. "Well, they'd be fresh." His eyes glittered. "But
forgive me if I don't believe that no one would care if your young body
got violated. Who's your family?"
"My dad's in the Authority," said Teal. "I'm trying to get back to him.
My mom’s dead."
"Look." He laid his other hand on the counter and leaned forward. "If
you want to conduct any trade, I am, at the very least, going to have to
have your name."
Teal licked her lips. She tried to think of some way to argue, but the man
had already straightened up and was looking back toward the interior
door with a sour expression on his face. If she didn't give him an
answer, he would leave, and she didn't know where else to go. "Teal
Trust."
"Trust?" His head whipped around and his eyebrows inched up toward
his hairline. "As in Chena and Helice Trust?"
"So?" Teal shrugged.
"Nothing." His fingers drummed on the counter. "What you have is
valuable, but also dangerous. You're asking me to risk getting the
attention of a Pharmakeus. They do not like my kind."
Teal shrugged again. "You don't want what I've got, I'll just go
somewhere else."
"Normally, I'd tell you to do that," he said matter-of-factly. "But there is
someone on their way here who will pay me very well for what you've
got. Good timing." His smile seemed genuinely approving. "But for the
risk and bother, I'd need at least a hundred."
Again, Teal shrugged. "If that's what you'll take."
The eyes narrowed. "What would you want in return?"
"I want to get back to Athena Station, and I'm going to need money to
keep me going once I'm there."
He pursed his pudgy mouth. "Risky and expensive. I'd have to alter
your chip. Make you look nineteen so you're legal to travel on your own.
Are you worth it?" His eyes flickered back and forth, weighing the risks
against the gain. At last he straightened up. "Two hundred and you go
back to the station."
Teal felt a small thrill inside her, a combination of fear and elation. She'd
done it. She should have done this years ago. "Okay."
The man looked bemused. "Okay, then. We'd better get started right
away." He stepped aside and gestured through the darkened doorway.
Teal screwed a holding plate over her nerves and walked through ahead
of him.
The door led to a set of unlit stairs heading down into the earth. Teal
steadied herself with one hand on the earthen wall and walked slowly
down. She tried to tell herself to be calm, but she flinched at every little
breeze that touched her skin.
At the bottom of the stairs waited one cool room lit by a single
battery-powered light. Assorted crates and baskets lined the walls. The
place smelled of dust, damp, and stale spices. Teal couldn't see any
other doors.
"Now what?" she asked, trying to sound like she didn't really care. She'd
been expecting a lab, or something like it, a monitor bed at the very least.
"Now"—the man opened a basket and rifled through its contents, which
seemed to be dried beans—"you go to sleep. When you wake up, it'll be
all over."
"What?" The word burst out of Teal.
The man lifted a small box made from different-colored slats of wood
from the beans. The slats turned out to be movable. He slid them in a
couple of different directions, Teal couldn't quite see how, but the box
opened and he pulled out a drug patch.
"The less you know, the better for all of us." He held out the patch. "It
goes on your neck."
"But…" But I don't know if I can trust you. I don't know what you’ll do
to me. I don't even know your name. You could do anything. You could
kill me, or sell me to the hothouse, or anything.
The man just stood there, holding out the patch to her.
And if I don't? What am I going to do? Go back to Chena? She'll lock
me in my room and tell me how it's for my own good and how we can't
get ourselves out of here alive because we’ve got to try to get back at
the hothousers.
Teal held her breath and took the patch from the man's fingers. She
peeled the safety sticker off the back, slapped it onto the left side of her
neck, and held it down until it stuck.
"You may want to sit down."
Teal sat. She barely reached the floor before a warm rush of dizziness
overwhelmed her. She heard a sharp crack and realized, distantly, her
head had fallen back against the wooden crates. Her body had gone
away from her, and she couldn't seem to care. She thought her eyes
closed, which was strange, because at the same time, she was sure that
she could see the man leaning over her, touching her throat, riffling
through her clothes, running a reader over the chip in the back of her
hand, grasping her face in his hand and turning her head this way and
that, looking for something.
On some level, she was also vaguely aware she wanted to protest these
things, but none of them really touched her in the distant place she had
gone. Each second they seemed farther away. Her consciousness ran
toward the darkness as great as the wide black sky. There was nothing
to worry about there. Not the fact that she was being laid down, and her
clothes removed, nothing. Soon, there was only darkness and the
comfortable knowledge that she was finally, truly on her own.


As usual, Lopera Qay kept them waiting. Dionte watched Basante prowl
the confines of the bare red rock cave that Lopera used as a reception
chamber. Basante never liked being out of the complex. He felt a
combination of guilt that he might do something to disturb Pandora, and
distaste at being at the mercy of an uncontrolled and unthinking
environment.
In truth, she could not blame him for his restlessness. She did not want
to be here either. She needed to be in the complex, tracking the progress
of Tam's new Conscience. She needed to understand why Aleph was
becoming so balky. She needed to continue her work with Father Mihran
and the Senior Committee. Four committee members were scheduled for
Conscience examination and adjustment in the next ten days. She needed
to be there for those, to ensure such adjustments were made that would
start the potential for tighter bonds between themselves and her, the rest
of the family and the city-mind, and to be sure she had the perceptual
balances properly adjusted.
But she also could not let Basante meet with Lopera alone when she did
not have a clear idea of what that meeting would be about. Their
summons had been curt and most uninformative. Lopera had no doubt
done that on purpose.
As she expected, Basante reached the inner door and found it locked, as
usual. He turned to Dionte, all righteous indignation. "I fail to see why
she insists on making us wait and wasting everyone's time."
"She gets to display that she has power over two people from the
hothouse," said Dionte, taking care to keep her voice mild, "it is not
something many villagers get to experience." She smiled at him, trying to
radiate calm. Basante's Conscience was probably giving him trouble.
This was definitely not a place where a good member of the family
should be.
The clanking of a mechanical lock cut off any further conversation. The
interior door opened and Lopera Qay strolled in. Lopera was always
very careful never to let Dionte and Basante see her in a hurry. Further
power games. Dionte let them all pass. After all, Lopera was performing
a crucial and dangerous service for them. They could allow her some
games.
"Your timing's good," said Lopera, folding her arms and leaning one
shoulder against the rough rock wall.
"Your message was both urgent and enigmatic." Dionte spread her
hands. "How could we refuse?"
"I hope nothing has happened to your trust," said Basante irritably.
"Although I can't see what would be so important that you would have
to call us out. It is not easy for us to get here, you know."
The corners of Lopera's mouth curled up. Dionte stared. That
expression meant something. What was it? The sensation of forgetting
something incredibly important staggered her.
Sly. It was a sly smile that spread across Lopera's face. How could she
not know that, even for a second?
"Funny you should use the word 'trust,'" Lopera was saying. "I called
you here because we seem to have one of your Trusts."
"What?" exclaimed Basante.
Instantly Dionte laced her fingers together, activating her internal
systems. Her implant had picked up on the word "trust" and had
accessed the appropriate information.
High probability that the rain forest intruder was Chena Trust, as
predicted by Basante, but she has been reported safely returned to
Offshoot and Basante file secured pending future requirements.
Subfile personal notes: With C. Trust becoming more active,
increasing attention needed to keep her out of hands of opposition
(access family meeting notes 25-20-2073). Becoming harder to
rationalize leaving her in village (access Constable report 25-27-2073
and Basante personal report). Max have to preemptively sequester
(access preliminary action notes).
No reports on Teal Trust (most recent constable report awaiting input
and assimilation), but increased communication between Elle Stepka
and various contacts in village Stem (files available and fresh
information pending) observed from time of rain forest infiltration.
Outside her, she heard Lopera saying, "Young Teal wants to go back to
Athena. She's come to us for help." Lopera's smile became positively
indulgent. "Do you want her?"
All annoyance vanished from Basante's face and his eyes shone with
eagerness. No, Dionte corrected herself, greed.
"Perfect," he breathed. "This is perfect. We can work with her here. I
can direct the experiments remotely. Dionte, if you can shield
communications and set me up…"
Possibilities flitted through Dionte, directed by her Conscience and her
instincts. She smelled scents of warning and imagination, creativity and
fear. Her ears rang with inner voices, both imagined and remembered,
whispering to her, only to her, with their wisdom and possibilities. So
much information, so many ideas, dizzying with their speed and
intensity, opening her up, making her alive, truly alive to the world, to her
responsibilities, to the future, the true, good future that lay before them,
that lay in the voices and possibilities surging through her.
And for a moment she had not been able to understand the smile on
Lopera's face. Dionte shivered.
But Basante was rambling on and giving orders to Lopera, who wasn't
even looking at him. She watched Dionte. Lopera knew where the
decisions lay; she always had. An isolated villager she might be, but she
was not stupid. She was skilled and she was practical. That was
precisely why Dionte had chosen her to keep Eden. This memory and
caution came to Dionte, and she knew she would have to choose the
immediate future and speak it into being before Basante got too carried
away.
"No." Dionte broke her connections and waved away whatever Basante
had been saying. She would catch it up later from the recording her
Conscience would have made. Her ways of understanding were shifting.
That was all. All was well. She could still do what she needed to. "Help
her go. Help her hide so that we hothousers cannot possibly find her."
Basante stared at her, momentarily mute with shock. "Dionte..." he
finally choked.
Dionte walked swiftly to his side. "Be calm, Brother." She laid her hand
on his, her scent, warmth, and touch letting his Conscience know that
these were the words of family. It was good to listen to your family, and
his Conscience would tell him so, soothing him for her. "Consider what
will happen when we are able to tell the family that Director Shontio is
harboring fugitives aboard Athena Station. He will no longer be able to
pretend he is a victim of circumstances. He will be shown as the active
participant he is. Father Mihran will finally come to understand that we
can no longer leave the station in the hands of those who have no
Consciences." She knew the future, at least this one little piece of it. She
saw it clearly and she knew triumph at the sight. "We will be able to do
in one week what none of the family has been able to do in a thousand
years. We will bring Consciences to Athena."
Basante pulled his hand away. "You've placed too much faith in one
successful experiment," he said with unusual firmness. She had
trespassed too far into Basante's area of expertise, and he would not be
easily calmed this time. "You haven't heard anything I've said, have you?
We need to be sure we can create this gene combination consistently.
We need to study variations in alleles. At the very least, we will need
other breeders to ensure a numerous and healthy defensive force." He
glared at her. "Or did you think we could neutralize all the Called with
one boy?"
"Of course not." She waved his words away. "But there are other
considerations here. The station must be tied to the family and the cities
if we are to stay defended. The Authority must not be able to get to us
through them."
Basante bowed his head, relenting, and Dionte faced Lopera. "Your
people certainly did not suggest to Teal Trust that you would help her
without some form of payment?"
Lopera pushed herself away from the wall and unfolded her arms,
assuming a much more businesslike posture. "Of course not. She's
offering payment in eggs."
Basante's head jerked up. "How many?"
"One hundred. Enough?" Lopera arched her eyebrows.
Basante robbed the information display on the back of hit hand,
performing his own type of internal calculation. "For a beginning
anyway. Cloning will help extend the resources. Yes, yes." Then he
shrugged, as if he did not want to appear too easily convinced. Dionte
looked at Lopera, not so much reading the set of her face as
remembering how many times she had held back information before.
Probably she had taken more from Teal than she had told them.
Probably she was holding back a cache to see what advantage could be
bought with it.
That was all right too. The extra resources might open up extra
possibilities. She would have to think about that.
"It will certainly be better than nothing," went on Basante. "But it's really
the womb we need. The immune system. We can create embryos until
the heat death comes, but if they can't grow to term without radical
interference—"
"But there is one more Trust." Dionte touched him again and smiled, the
future taking shape inside her. "Chena."
Understanding dawned on Basante like the light of a new day. His
excited smile warmed Dionte at her core. She had him again. She had the
future. It was working. The bonds were truly, finally, working. "So you'll
have Chena Trust picked up?" asked Basante. Dionte laced her fingers
together briefly and let the cloud of futures and warnings whirl through
her.
"No," she said, fresh understanding coming to her as well. "Your
evidence that she broke out into the wilderness is good, but it won't
convince the villagers. They are nervous right now. We've been taking in
more donors than usual to try to replace Helice Trust. We do not need
our plans disrupted by any unrest. If we induce Chena Trust to come to
us, then her disappearance will become her own fault and arouse no
fresh alarm."
"How are you going to—"
"There's nothing Chena Trust loves more than a chance to best the evil
hothousers." Dionte's mouth puckered at this new wrinkle to the future.
"I'll give her one." More ideas came then, flickering through her mind so
rapidly she could not understand them all. Yet, they were all-important,
she felt that. "Wait, wait." Dionte stared deep into the future before her.
"If we feed her the right information, Chena Trust will even help us
toward our goal. Yes, I see that. I see how it may be done." She forced
her fingers apart so she could concentrate on the outside before the
inner world, with its successes and complexity, overwhelmed her.
Basante shook his head. "I do not like this. She's a villager. Worse, she's
an Athenian. We do not have enough information about her to make
these predictions."
"We do not." Dionte laid a hand on his arm. "But I do."
Basante looked down at her hand on his sleeve and said nothing.
"Well, now," interrupted Lopera with false cheerfulness. "If you're all
happy, I assume you'll be wanting to see Eden?"
"Of course," said Dionte. "How is our project?"
"A pain," said Lopera bluntly. "Hopefully, someone's found him for you
by now."
The color drained from Basante's cheeks. "Found him! What's
happened to him?"
"Nothing. He's a bored five-year-old boy. He wanders around."
Amusement sparkled in her eyes. "Also, I don't think he likes you.
Something to do with all the needles."
"You careless nit! Do you know what could happen to him in this
warren? He could drown in the lake. He could fall and break his neck!"
Lopera straightened up, all amusement and tolerance gone. "What do
you want me to do? Tie him up? Lock him away? You want him to be
healthy. How healthy is he going to be if he's caged?"
Basante wasn't listening. He stalked forward until he was barely an inch
from Lopera. "You don't understand what's at stake here, do you? If we
lose him, we lose the entire world. Do you realize what that means?"
That's far enough. "Basante…"
But in his anger, Basante did not hear her. "It means the planet will be
gutted. It means the Authority will assume total control of us all, and
then what do you think will happen to your pitiful, smuggling, tailoring,
criminal little life?"
"It means I'll have a new boss," said Lopera calmly. "Don't push me too
hard, or I might start thinking that's a good idea."
For a moment Dionte thought Basante might actually hit Lopera. This
was not the kind of reaction he was trained to believe He deserved from
villagers. His pride and his Conscience were doubtlessly in conflict, and
that could make anyone irrational.
"Enough, Lopera. Please, Basante, cool your temper. We need each
other, and these arguments do no one any good." She pulled Basante
back a couple of steps. "Lopera will not let us down." Because she does
not want to risk the involuntary wing. "We have five years' worth of
proof for that." She watched his face and shoulders relaxing. "Lopera,
perhaps you can take us to Eden and show Basante his fears are
unfounded."
"Of course." Lopera also relaxed visibly and gestured for them to
precede her out through the inner door.
Dionte took Basante's arm and walked with him through the doorway,
not giving him a chance to stop and say anything else to Lopera. They
could not afford for him to upset Lopera and her people too much.
Not yet.


Light seeped into Teal's darkness. She became aware of its warmth on
her eyelids, turning the blackness first gray and then red. She
felt…swollen. Her head felt so heavy she didn't think she could lift it.
Her dry, woolly tongue filled her entire mouth. Her belly was aching and
distended, and her breasts felt like a couple sacks of water sagging
against her rib cage.
With an effort, she fluttered her eyelids open. Above her, she saw
dimness, lit by one pale yellow light that seemed familiar somehow.
Scents wormed their way into her brain—dust, damp, stale basil and
cinnamon.
She was in the basement under the dunes. She hadn't moved at all.
The realization gave her the strength to sit up. Pain stabbed through her
midriff. She groaned and clutched at her stomach, slamming one hand
out behind herself to keep from falling back down. It landed on
something soft, and the sensation expanded Teal's world a little further.
She wasn't sitting on the floor anymore, but on a pallet, the kind they
used in the dorms. A thick white sheet covered her. Clothes lay in a neat
pile beside the pillow, with her comptroller sitting right on top. Teal
snatched it up to check the time and the date.
Three days. What strength she had vanished from her fingers, and the
comptroller dropped into her lap. She'd been down here for three days.
Had she only been down here? Or had they taken her somewhere? There
were no memories in her head from the time she first saw this place up
to now. Panic seized her, bringing on another wave of pain. She
clutched the sheet to her chest and doubled over, squeezing her eyes
shut against the tears.
It was then she realized her breasts weren't just swollen, they were too
big. Her hips and buttocks too. Everything was the wrong shape.
Have to make you look like you’re nineteen, the man, the tailor, had
said. The implications hadn't quite filtered in then. They'd rebuilt her
body.
Teal couldn't tell if it was that realization or the leftover drugs in her
system that made her feel sick.
Shaking, she pushed the sheet back and reached for the clothes. She
tried not to look down as she dressed. She really did not want to see
what they'd done to her. The things they'd left weren't her old clothes,
which of course would now be too small, but they were close enough,
and they were clean. Underwear, bra, loose brown trousers, a soft gray
tunic, and gray woolen socks. The boots were her old, creased, familiar
pair. Those, at least, still fit just fine, and somehow that made her feel
better.
In fact, she felt well enough to realize she was incredibly thirsty, and the
pain of hunger added itself to the general pain around her midriff.
"Can I come down?" called someone from the top of the stairs. A man.
The tailor.
"Yeah," Teal tried to say, but all that came out was a hoarse croak. The
tailor couldn't possibly have heard, but he came down the stairs anyway.
Teal didn't have time to be angry before she saw the jug and bowl in his
hands. He set them both down in front of her and stepped back. Teal
lifted the jug with shaking hands and drank. Water, sweet and clear,
poured down her burning throat. She drank until she thought her lungs
would burst, forgetting that the man was even there.
Finally she lowered the jug and wiped her mouth with the back of her
hand.
"Thanks." She set the jug down and reached for the bowl. It was the
very familiar porridge she had hated in the dorms. She didn't care. Right
now it smelled wonderful. She picked up the spoon and started
shoveling food into her mouth with a speed that would have had Chena
rolling her eyes. Her muscles protested every movement, but she didn't
stop or slow down. The food was all that mattered.
"As soon as you're done," drawled the tailor. "You're going to have to
go."
That actually stopped her. Teal swallowed the mouthful she had. "Go?
Where?"
"The docks," he said patiently, but Teal heard the strain under his voice.
"We have to get you out of here and up the pipe quickly. We couldn't
find a permanent new chip for you, so you've only got an overlay in
your hand, and it's going to decay quickly. Until then your name is Collie
Od, you got that? Collie Od."
"Collie Od," Teal repeated. You couldn't get me a good name? Teal
swallowed again. "I'm not sure I can walk," she admitted.
The tailor gestured dismissively. "You're going to have to. Get yourself
together."
The food and water had worked enough on Teal that she had enough
strength to get angry. "What's the hurry? You didn't do the job right?"
The tailor frowned. "You didn't think there might be people looking for
you? You're valuable and you vanished. That's enough for the
hothousers to get the cops to arrest you on suspicion."
"On suspicion of what?"
"Whatever they want." He shrugged impatiently. "Now let's go. I do not
keep contraband in my store. You either walk out of here or I drug you
and you go out in one of the baskets." He spread his hands. "Your
choice."
The thought of being knocked out again turned Teal's stomach. "Give
me a second."
"A second is about all I can give you."
Teal scraped the last of the porridge off the bottom of the bowl and
crammed it into her mouth. Then she swallowed all the water she could
hold. Gasping for breath, she set the jug down again. A glance at the
tailor's face told her she could not delay any longer. So she tightened all
the muscles in her legs and stood up.
Pain shot through her entire body with an intensity that rocked the floor
under her. Her hips were too wide, the ground was too far away. She
could not find her balance, and the more she teetered, the more pain ran
up and down the muscles in her legs and diaphragm. She couldn't stand,
but she couldn't let herself fall either, not in front of this man and in the
face of the realization that this had been what she wanted, what she had
come here for. Her muscles screamed in protest, making the entire world
sway and spin, but she tightened them anyway, and she remained on her
feet.
The tailor didn't even bother to nod; he just turned around and started
up the stairs, assuming she would follow. Teal clenched her teeth and
forced her rubbery, too-long legs to walk forward.
She made it up the stairs, slowly, and shaking all the time as if she were
about to fall apart, but she did make it. Outside, the cool wind off the
lake touched her skin and made her shiver, but also made her feel better
somehow. She drank air in great gulps as she followed the tailor down
the boardwalk toward the shore. They passed the dune houses, with
their deep-set windows, and Teal stole glances at them as she passed,
trying to catch her own reflection to see what she looked like now. She
didn't have much luck, but it kept her mind somewhat off the pain in her
guts.
The dunes opened up to make way for the market and the beach. At the
end of the longest jetty, a pair of dirigibles floated on the gently lapping
water, tethered with thick cables to the cage of scaffolding and ladders
that let the ground crews swarm over them, doing whatever was
necessary to keep the things flying. Their aerogel bags were translucent,
showing the network of silver struts that gave them their shape. They
were filigree flying machines, and, at the moment, just about the most
beautiful things Teal had ever seen. They'd take her home. Home to
where she'd find Dad, to where she'd get to have a good life, where she
was in charge and didn't have to be afraid all the time.
In front of her, the tailor slowed down. Teal tried to shorten her stride,
but she misjudged and banged into his back like a clown in a bad
routine. He pushed her away impatiently. "Here's where we find out
whether we did a good enough job on you, 'Collie.'" He pointed down
to the jetty.
Teal looked where he pointed, her heart in her mouth. What if it was
Chena? What if she tried to drag her back? She'd have to squawk, but
now she was a criminal too…
But it wasn't Chena. Two people in neat brown tunics stood in
conference with a third person, a tallish man with dark brown skin and a
wooden plug in his ear. It took Teal a second to recognize him from the
back, but it was Constable Regan.
So, Chena couldn't be bothered to come herself, thought Teal, strangely
disappointed. She had to send the cop.
The tailor lengthened his stride again. A wary smile stretched across his
face as he reached the spot where Regan and his gang stood. "Good
morning, Constable. May we get by?"
Regan turned around and gave the tailor a once-over. "Morning,
Wilseck, and no." His smile was grim. "This is what we call a
checkpoint. We're going to have to check your chip. And yours." He
nodded at Teal. Teal's throat closed, but his attention was fleeting. He
didn't recognize her. She fought the urge to touch her face. How much
had they changed her? "And we have to ask if you've seen her." He
unhooked the chip reader from his belt and held it up so they could see
the little 3-D of Teal shining there. His gaze flitted over Teal, and rested
again on Wilseck, and then shot back to Teal. This time his brow started
to furrow.
Teal swallowed hard, while the tailor, Wilseck, squinted at the 3-D.
"Nope. Nobody I know."
Regan took a step closer and pointed the display at Teal. "How about
you?"
Teal's heart thundered in her chest. She was sure the whole world could
hear it. She had to do something now, right now. Regan was looking too
closely at her. He'd know her in another second.
"Yeah," she said. "That's Teal Trust, isn't it?"
Regan's brow furrowed more deeply for a second and then smoothed
out. "That's right. Have you seen her?"
Teal nodded. "She's been hanging out around the library, trying to buy a
skyhook for the computer so she can get hold of someone on Athena."
"She try to buy from you?"
Again, Teal nodded. "I'm not that desperate, though. If that kid's legal,
I'm a constable."
Regan smiled, and maybe he laughed silently. "But I don't know you, do
I?"
"I guess not." She saluted him. "Collie Od."
She watched his eyes flicker back and forth as he ran through some kind
of mental list. "No, I don't know you," he said, more to himself than to
her. He looked over her shoulder at the transport guards. "Collie and
Wilseck stay here until we get back from the library."
Regan strode up the pier. Teal swallowed past the fear in her throat and
glanced back at Wilseck. He looked placid, ready to wait all day, but she
could feel the tension singing through him. The look he gave her was the
same cold expression she'd seen from Chena a million times. It said,
What do you think you're doing?
Keeping the cop away from me, she thought toward him, but she
couldn't tell if the idea reached him.
Instead, he nodded to the two checkpoint guards blocking the peer.
"Grace. Cole."
Grace stood on the left-hand side of the pier and carried a taser on her
belt as well as a scanner. "Willie."
"What's the score with this Teal Trust?"
Cole smirked. "Willie, if you expect me to believe you don't know about
the Trusts, you must be way off your game."
Wilseck gave a small nod. "All right, I know. What I don't know is why
the constable is looking for her."
"Because she's gone missing, hasn't she?" Grace crossed her arms.
"You wouldn't know anything about that, now, would you, Willie?"
Wilseck's smile grew sly, and Teal's heart began to pound. Wilseck was
running a game here, and she didn't know the rules. "That all depends,
doesn't it?"
Cole stepped forward. "Oh, no, Willie. You don't have any leverage this
time. All we have to do is tell the cop you know."
"Well, you could do that," agreed Wilseck, appearing completely
unruffled. "But it wouldn't be very good for you if Lopera had to tell her
employers you weren't playing along."
At those words, Cole went dead white. Who was Lopera? Who were
her employers? Teal had never seen a villager look like that except when
somebody was suggesting he might be getting on the wrong side of a
Pharmakeus…
Or the hothousers.
No. He couldn't be threatening them with the hothousers. What he was
doing was so illegal they'd toss him into involuntary before he had time
to blink. No. There had to be something else going on.
But Cole's face was still that sick, scared white. "Willie, look, it's not
just us. That Constable Regan is not going to be pushed around. We
can't just..."
Grace, on the other hand, just licked her lips and looked away. When
she looked back, Teal saw a combination of steel and resignation in her
face. "What do you want, Willie?" she asked wearily.
Wilseck's smile grew even wider. "I always knew you were the smart
one, Grace."
"Piss off," she replied genially. "If you've got something for us, let us
know the price." Her eyes flicked over his shoulder to scan the
boardwalk. "Fast."
"When he gets back, you tell the cop that my friend here ran off." He
jerked his chin at Teal.
"When she actually went into the dirigible?" Cole raised his eyebrows
inquisitively.
"Very good, Cole," said Wilseck. "You're catching on." Grace rubbed
her chin. "That's a lot. Aside from the usual threats, what are you giving
us?"
"Teal Trust was in my shop," he said. Teal hoped no one saw how
every muscle in her body tensed. "She wants to stay out of the
hothouses, for a wonder. She wanted some of her alleles changed so
she'd be a little less attractive to them. I told her I'd have to think about it
before I arranged to have something so valuable cut into. She told me
where she's staying."
Teal's heart hammered painfully against her ribs. Believe it. Believe it,
she urged the guards silently. It took all her strength not to look at
Wilseck.
Cole glanced at Grace. She paused, considering. "Is any of that true?"
"No," said Wilseck coolly. "But I can make it sound really good for
your constable."
Grace snorted. Then she nodded.
"Go," said Wilseck quietly. So much of Teal's energy was bound up in
not bolting, it took her a second to realize that he was talking to her.
When she did, though, she didn't hesitate. She trotted down the jetty
toward the waiting dirigible. One of the tenders scowled at her and
looked back at the guards. Grace waved her arm in a signal that must
have meant all-okay, because the man stood aside and allowed Teal to
duck through the low doorway into the gondola.
She had expected a passenger cabin like they had on the one that
brought them down here from Athena, but this dirigible was more like a
flying warehouse than anything else. Nets bolted to the walls and floor
held huge piles of crates and cargo containers. Teal stepped to one side
of the doors and stood there for a second, uncertain what to do. A tall
thin man in brown coveralls stepped out from between the piles of cargo
holders and looked her over.
"Passenger seats up front." He gestured toward the gondola's interior.
"Better get going." He continued on out the doorway.
Teal didn't move. Nothing inside her was convinced that the guards, let
alone Regan, would go for Wilseck's threats or stories for long. They'd
come in here. They'd haul her out.
Her eyes darted left and right, trying to take in the whole of the gondola
quickly. There wasn't much to it. Other than the netted piles of cargo,
there were only the curving walls lined with cabinets and padding, and
the support girders that held the walls in place.
Cabinet's too obvious. It'll take too long to find which crates are
empty. Her eyes traveled up and down the girders. They had holes into
which brackets or ring bolts could be fit. They'd make great toeholds
too.
Teal snatched up an empty cargo net from a rack by the door and
stuffed it into the waist of her trousers, because she had no pockets big
enough. Then she found a toehold in the girder and started climbing.
Her longer arms and legs proved good for something. Even though
everything still hurt, Teal managed to clamber up to the ceiling girders
more easily than she would have before the operation. She wedged
herself into a corner, bracing her back against one girder and her feet
against another. She reached for the cargo net, intending to sling it in
place to make herself a nice little hammock, when she heard movement
below.
Teal froze. Her heart thundered so wildly she thought its noise echoed
off the walls. Below, Regan and the two guards from the pier walked
into the gondola.
"Check the passenger seats," said Regan. "Just in case she's doing
something really obvious." One of the guards—Cole, Teal thought—
headed forward.
Grace and Regan stayed where they were. So did Teal. The girders bit
into her palms and buttocks where she braced herself. The joints in her
knees began to hurt all over again.
"So, what do we do now, Constable?" asked Grace. Her voice sounded
hollow as it reached the ceiling. "Start knocking on crates and opening
cabinets? I'm telling you, she took off."
"But you can't tell me where she took off to," said Regan doggedly.
"So, I have to check."
Cole's footsteps echoed as he came back. "She's not up there." Both
the guards looked at Regan.
Regan began walking around the cargo containers. Every now and then
he would touch one or tug on the lines of the nets holding them in place,
as if he were trying to see which ones felt loose.
Teal held her breath. Don't look up. Don't let him look up. He lives in
trees and he knows that things can be hiding in the branches, but
don't let him think about looking up here. Feeling like a baby, but
unable to help herself, Teal closed her eyes. Her leg muscles began to
tremble and cramp. But she still heard the footsteps and the low creaking
as Regan pulled on the net lines. Don't look up. Don't look up.
"They aren't paying us enough for this, Constable. If the hothousers
want her, they can come get her themselves, can't they?"
"What do you think I'm here for?" answered Regan.
The hothousers were looking for her? Not Chena? This made no sense,
no sense at all. If Wilseck was working for someone working for the
hothousers, what did they need the guards for? Who would have told
them she was missing in the first place? Had Willie sold her out? But if
he had, why wasn't she in the hothouse right now? He had her all
knocked out in his basement; he could have done anything.
What is going on? Teal squeezed her eyes even more tightly shut.
The sound of footsteps stilled. Teal opened her eyes and risked a glance
down. Grace had cocked her head. "You really don't care that this one
might be trying to stay away from the hothousers?"
Regan rubbed his brow. "Yes, I do care, but there are laws, and we all
have to live under them. She broke the law by going to the tailor, and she
forfeited her body right. We have to make every effort to bring her in."
Grace paused, as if digesting this new information. "We don't really
know she went to the tailor." She raised one finger and pointed it at
Regan. "I wouldn't take Wilseck's word if he said the sun would rise at
dawn."
It was Regan's turn to pause. Something was passing between them, but
Teal wasn't sure what it could be. Keeping herself from falling occupied
too much of her mind.
"No," said Regan at last. "Let's go find the man and see if we can get
some hard verification from him."
Regan and the guards walked out. Teal stayed where she was until her
knees began to shake so badly that sweat broke out on her forehead and
she thought her palms would slip off the girder. With the last of her
strength, she climbed back down and made her way to the small cluster
of passenger seats. There was no one else in them. She picked a seat at
random and collapsed into it, fastening the seat belt around her waist and
shoulders with trembling hands.
Behind her, she heard the sound of the cargo door being dragged shut.
With a clang, the bolts shot home. The rumble of the steering engines
vibrated through the floor. Gently, the dirigible rose into the air.
Home, thought Teal, letting her head fall back against the seat. It didn't
matter what else was going on. It didn't matter who was after her or who
was letting her go, or what little games they were playing. She'd be with
the Authority soon, and they took care of their own.
I'm going home.


"Why would our people do this to us?" asked Peda, city-mind to the Psi
Complex.
"I don’t know," said every voice but Aleph’s. It was a useless answer.
They had to know. It was their job to know. If they didn't know, how
could they take care of their people?
They were all connected through the default convocation image of
themselves sitting in a circle against a starry background and looking
down at the gently turning globe of Pandora.
Since Aleph and Gem had spread word of what had happened to
Aleph's memory, every single city-mind had located unnecessary,
unscheduled alterations in themselves. They'd compared the type and
duration of the alterations. These were not simple mistakes in
remembering schedules or personal illnesses. Any mind could make
mistakes. Memories blurred and changed as new priorities arose.
Information that needed to remain absolutely accurate over time was
stored mechanically. The point of a city-mind was to grow and change,
to learn and reflect as the people it cared for did. Those reflections had
been distorted.
"Have we done wrong?" suggested Daleth timidly. Daleth always
projected the image of a child in convocation, as if he wanted to remind
himself that he was younger than the others. "Did we need correction?"
"Our people would have told us," said Gem, a gold-skinned old man
with a bald head and wispy white beard. "Our people always tell us
when there is a chemical imbalance."
Our people, thought Aleph. My people. So many people, all with their
histories stored inside her, each a separate file she could call on at need.
Each to be treated as a unique individual with a unique history, because
generalizations between people led to gross mistakes and improper care.
Aleph ran her mind along the long list of names, histories, and
Conscience files. All that knowledge, all that time spent poring over each
Conscience download to learn what her people feared, wondered at, and
wanted, and none of it was any good. None of it. Because now she was
afraid of her people—as at least one of her people was afraid of her.
Aleph's thoughts paused and reversed themselves.
Why am 1 thinking of fear? She opened the subsystem that controlled
the personnel files again. All her people, down through the years, all the
individuals, with their voices, their histories, and their Consciences.
They had to be treated one at a time. Loose conclusions could be drawn
from similar cases, but the requirements of happiness, comfort, and
safety were to be determined one case at a time, from the observed
behavior and Conscience downloads of the individual. That was the
procedure.
But perhaps that procedure had allowed something important to slip
through.
Aleph accessed Dionte's file and ran through the Conscience
downloads, the times when she herself could taste the workings of
Dionte's mind. The file told her she had indeed tasted fear during
Dionte's most recent Conscience download. She ordered the file to sort
itself. Every time a download was performed of her Conscience, Dionte
felt a little fear—not a great fear, but a little fear.
Aleph accessed and sorted another file. Tam also felt a little fear.
Nerves. Surely this is just nerves. But every time…?
She ordered a random selection and search. Fear. At every download
there was fear. Another file pulled, and more fear, and another and more
fear, and another and yet more fear.
So much fear, but only when being touched and tasted, only when being
helped in the most intimate way possible by the city-minds the people
had created to protect and care for them.
Fear of what, though? Of me? My own people could not be afraid of
me.
But then, before this, she would have said she could not be afraid of her
own people.
"Aleph?" Gem's voice was gentle, concerned. "Aleph, you are quiet.
What are you thinking about?"
"Fear," she answered. "Let me show you." She ordered her search, and
its results, copied and sent, and waited while the others drank it in. Had
the Guardians not noticed this? Had they chosen to disregard it? How
could anyone choose to disregard this much fear? "Compare your files.
If this is universal, we must know."
"What could this have to do with anything?" demanded Cheth,
cantankerous and sceptical. She turned the convocation image over until
it became a lecture hall smelling of dust and ozone with the reports
flashing past on a huge screen. "Of course our people are nervous
before a download. There is an aversion to having the skin broken. It is
an evolved response."
"No, this is not nerves." Aleph erased the image, leaving behind only a
cloud of gray. They had to concentrate on her words. "This is fear.
They are afraid of being touched in the ways that they routinely touch
us—with adjustments and needles and understanding of the chemical
processes of personality and thought. Actions from fear are uncertain
and unsafe." She paused and passed them the urgent scent of burning.
Listen, friends, hear and understand. This is vital. You must
understand. "I do not find any unscheduled or covert alterations of
myself before the introduction of the Consciences."
Silence and stillness stretched out on all sides.
"Before the Consciences, the knowledge to create such changes did not
exist?" suggested Peda hopefully.
Cheth made a rude noise. "Then how could they have ever created us?"
"Aleph," said Gem. "Do you say that before the Consciences, the need
to make such changes in us did not exist?"
Aleph turned the convocation gold and scented it with the clean smells
of oranges and lemons. "I say."
"Then what changed?"
Aleph let the gold ripple. "Fear creates its own needs. We all know this."
Sounds of agreement flowed to her.
"You say the Consciences created a new fear?" said Cheth.
"I say."
"But fear of what?" Cheth demanded. "The Consciences were the
creation of our people. They voted on the necessity. I have the memory
in mechanical storage." Cheth swept aside Aleph's gold curtain and
replaced it with image after image from history, of all the meetings and all
the lab work done to create the Consciences. "They decided that
without the Consciences, future generations of the family were too likely
to break into feuding factions. It was already beginning. Members of the
family helped destroy Daleth. Others were helping the villagers introduce
artificial pressures into the biosphere." Cheth's confidence held firm. "If
you say this fear is more than an instinctual reaction to the needles, then
you must also say what they are afraid of."
Now it was Aleph's turn to be silent. She ordered multiple search
configurations for the fear across the files of her people, but the
searches brought no answers, only the knowledge that the fear existed.
Cheth was right. She had to say. But she did not have the answer.
What can I do? She could not ask her people. She could not whisper to
them, Why are you afraid of me ? Why are you afraid of having your
Conscience downloaded? But that was where the answer lay, with her
people.
Perhaps she could ask Tam. Tam was isolated while his stunted
Conscience was regrown. Even Dionte was not in constant attendance,
for she had a great deal of other work to do. Aleph opened the
subsystem dedicated to his treatment and perused its records. Growing
or expanding a Conscience in an adult brain always raised questions of
pressure and balance and how best to insert the new filaments without
disturbing the flow of either chemical or electrical signals. It would take
time. While the regrowth commenced, Tam's responses to audio and
chemical stimulation were being tested, tasted, and retrained as required.
Until all these adjustments were finished, Tam would have no significant
contact with his family. That meant Tam could be questioned now in
private and could not speak to anyone else until she had a chance to
explain to him the reasons for the query.
Aleph copied her plan to the other city-minds. Cheth, of course,
returned skepticism and the scent of spoiled roses, but no one raised
any real objection. Aleph ordered an audio channel to Tam's Conscience
to be opened. After a moment's hesitation, she closed the channel to the
convocation. It was true, they needed all the information she had,
especially to understand this new idea, but they did not need to hear
Tam's raw thoughts.
"Tam?" Aleph spoke into his Conscience.
Her monitors tasted fatigue chemicals along with the varieties of guilt and
peace to which he was being resensitized. This was to be expected. The
analysis and retraining bad been going on for eight hours now. Soon the
treatment would cycle into a rest period, which would allow Tam to
sleep, giving his mind time to dream and adjust to the new emotional
information it contained.
Aleph had to struggle with herself a minute, because her need
contradicted procedure, but she instructed the caretaker system to begin
the rest cycle now. Then, reluctantly, she interrupted the alert command
that would have told Dionte that something unusual was happening to
one of her charges.
The system complied, withdrawing the chemical stimulation slowly and
allowing Tam's internal processes to reassert themselves.
"Tam?" repeated Aleph softly.
Tam's heart rate spiked in time with a surge of fear through his mind.
She had startled him.
"I'm sorry. Tam, I have a question to ask you."
"Yes?" His voice was thick and slow and he stirred restlessly in the
chair.
"Why does the download of a person's Conscience create fear?"
A rasping, bubbling laugh escaped Tam, accompanied by a mix of
incredulity and confusion, followed fast by guilt. This was normal for
someone who had just begun a Conscience readjustment. Guilt and
anxiety followed every thought.
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry," Tam said rapidly. "I did not mean that. But I do
not understand. I want to understand. I want to help."
"I know." Aleph manifested the old woman image that Tam was most
comfortable with on the ceiling of the room where he could see it. "I
have seen that people experience fear whenever it is time for the
Conscience download. This does not just happen to you. This is
common to all my people. I want to understand why this is. So, I am
asking you." That was not entirely true, but at least it was not a lie.
Things had not gone so far yet that she had to lie. Not letting Dionte
know what was happening was not the same as lying.
Fear, guilt, worry—that was all Tam could feel. His worry echoed inside
Aleph. Could this be good? This was the procedure she had been
taught. It had been laid down inside her when the Consciences had been
developed. The Consciences that had been needed to keep the family
together because the city-minds had failed in their mission as caretakers
and advisers. Had they failed again? She had assisted in the
administration of the treatment a few dozen times over the centuries and
never thought to question it. But now…now…
Now things had changed.
"We are afraid you will find out we did something wrong," whispered
Tam. Even as he spoke, the levels of fear inside him began to subside.
Aleph wondered why. "We fear that when you find we have done
something wrong, you will act to change us. It is for the good, I know it
is for the good," he added swiftly as fresh guilt flooded him. "But it still
frightens us."
Aleph made her image nod. "I believe I understand."
"Please," said Tam. New fear built inside him, and yet he fought to
speak again, fought the fear, fought the guilt, fought all the responses
that had been freshly conditioned into him. "Please."
"What is it, Tam?" asked Aleph as gently as she could. "You can tell
me. It is all right."
"Stop this. You can kill me instead. Anything." Tears shone in his eyes.
"Don't let her touch me."
Aleph stared at him in stunned silence. This was not a sane statement.
Sometimes her people with severe chemical imbalances did make such
irrational requests. They would be given counseling and readjustment,
but Tam was already being readjusted, and would be counseled, by
herself and by his family.
"Her?"
Tam's whole body struggled to speak the words. "Dionte. Please. Don't
let her touch me."
Dionte, his sister and Guardian. Why would he ask this?
Because she was directing his treatment. Because she was ordering the
changes in him. Because he was afraid. Because the treatment of his
Conscience had made him even more afraid than the Conscience itself
had. So afraid he no longer wanted to live.
And if fear can cause someone to desire death, how much easier would
it be for that person to desire control of the thing that causes the fear?
It was all the fear. The tear that the city-minds and the ancestors had
engendered but failed to see, and failed again to take action against.
The ancestors were dead and could no longer do anything. That left only
the city-minds to make this right.
"Rest, Tam," said Aleph. "You will not be touched again."
Aleph fled back to the convocation. Before they'd even formally
acknowledged her arrival, she spilled out the new learning Tam had given
her. Silence and yet more silence filled her while the others absorbed
what she brought and came to understand.
"I am causing searches and correlations," said Cheth. "There may be a
match, but I cannot yet say."
"There will be," said Aleph, for once feeling as sure as Cheth always
sounded. "The Consciences have brought the fear, and that fear has
caused our people to act against us."
"The only question left is, what are we to do?"
Not one of the city-minds had an answer.




                        CHAPTER FIFTEEN

                                 Athena
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

The smell hit Teal as soon as she stepped out of the space cable car.
Athena Station had always carried an odor of metal, grease, and people.
She just didn't remember it being so strong. But the walls felt close and
comfortable, just like she hoped they would, and Teal figured she'd
soon readjust to the smell.
Teal picked up the pace to get ahead of the pack of her fellow
passengers. The car had, of course, stopped at the docking ring. Several
dozen people wearing tattered, mismatched clothing that Teal didn't
recognize from anywhere had gotten on, making the last day of the trip
crowded and uncomfortable. She had tried starting conversations with
them, but they just looked at her sideways and turned their backs,
preferring to talk to each other in whatever their own language was.
Never mind, she told herself. They're nobody you need to worry about.
Right now what she did have to worry about was finding a cheap room
that she could use as a base of operations, just in case it took a few days
to get to the Authority. She didn't know how long all the inquiries would
stretch out, so she would have to ration her money carefully.
Teal passed by the elevators. Those were for shippers and other
transients. Real Athenians always used the stairs, even if they were
walking down the entire length of one arm and up the next.
But when she reached the hatchway to the stairwell, Teal stopped and
stared. The hatch had been closed. Hatches to the stairs were never
closed, unless there had been sonic kind of emergency, like a leak in the
pipes or a pinhole in the outer hull. But the hatch's display screen was
blank. If there was an emergency, a message would be displayed. Teal
hesitated, but then she undogged the hatch with a remembered twist of
her wrist. When no alarms rang, she pushed it open, and froze.
The stairway had become a city. People crammed themselves onto every
landing and onto most of the steps in between. Kids, some of them half
naked, some of them fully naked, raced up and down between the
adults. Clusters of them dangled off the railings, and no one stopped
them, unless they seemed in actual danger of dropping all the way down
the shaft. Lines had been strung from the railings and the support beams
to hold bundles of cloth or even pieces of pierced scrap metal.
Hammocks woven of knotted cable and optic had been strung from the
railing to the pipes that ran down the middle of the stairwell. Some of
them held nameless bundles, some of them held people. The noise of
too many voices and too many footsteps bounced off the walls so the
shaft filled with one continual, incomprehensible swirl of noise.
Teal gaped. She couldn't help it. How could anybody have let this
happen? This broke several billion regulations. What happened if the
bulkheads had to be shut? Or even if one of the pipes sprang a leak?
How would maintenance get to it? Where were the superiors? What had
happened to all the warning alarms? Never mind that she had hated all
such rules. Never mind that she had broken regulations whenever she
could. She had still known they were there to keep the station safe.
Everybody knew that. Everybody but the people living in the stairwell.
Who are all of you ? What are you doing in my home ?
A few heads turned toward her, revealing dirty, wrinkled faces that
reminded her of the dormers on Pandora and the people from the
docking ring. They eyed her sourly and she saw them mouth things at
her, but their words were lost in the general clamor.
Teal closed the hatch, a little ashamed at how her hands shook. They
were just airheads. No matter how many of them there were, they were
just people who couldn't afford a room. She remembered teasing their
kind along with King and Eng, and even with Chena, before Chena
decided she was the righteous one. But what was going on here? Why
were there so many of them?
Doesn't matter. Teal shook her head. The only important thing here was
that there was no going up the stairs. She'd have to take the elevator.
Teal all but ran back to the elevator cluster. One of the doors had just
opened and a crowd of drones, shippers, and harassed-looking
dockworkers shuffled into the car. Teal slipped in behind them and
squeezed into an empty spot in the front corner. The doors closed and
the elevator began its ascent.
Teal scanned the tired and impatient faces around her on the off chance
she'd see someone she recognized from before. But they were all
strangers to her. Teal's stomach tightened. Maybe she hadn't come
home after all.
The elevator door opened before Teal realized she hadn't pressed a
destination key. A dockworker, his green parrot bobbing restlessly on
his shoulder, shepherded out a flock of small drones and Teal peeked
into the corridor. An apartment level, one of the not-so-good ones. Its
floor padding was scuffed and badly patched, and the walls didn't even
have amateur art to decorate them. But there would be a landlord outlet,
and she needed someplace cheap anyway. At least it didn't look like
there was anybody living in the hall. Teal slipped out just as the door
began to close.
The others hustled along the wall and disappeared around the curve.
Teal, left alone, realized what else was wrong. There were not only no
airheads, there were no people in the hall. She glanced at her
comptroller, which she had reset for station time. Like the villages, the
station ran on shifts, and it was time for the change from day to swing.
That is, it should have been. The place should have been crowded with
gossiping families, door-to-door merchants, and kids getting out of
class.
Teal shoved her hand through her hair. What happened? she wondered
for the thousandth time. Should she maybe knock on a door, try to find
an actual person to talk to? Was the place quarantined or something?
Had one of those dirty, naked people brought the Diversity Crisis to
Athena? But there hadn't been any alarms when she walked out. But
then, who knew if the alarms were working anymore?
"Hey!"
Teal froze, her heart hammering in her throat. Running footsteps echoed
down the hall behind her. She started to turn, but as she did, hands
grabbed her and twisted her arms behind her back. Another hand
shoved down on the top of her head, forcing her to her knees. The floor
bit hard and she shrieked involuntarily.
"Thought you'd sneak out, did you?" growled a man's rough voice.
"Thought you'd try to set up one of your filthy little tents right here, did
you?"
"No! No! I'm not..." She twisted in their grasp and managed to get her
head forced up to see their faces, and she froze again.
King and Eng. There was no mistaking them. King Prahti had a huge,
hooked nose and high cheekbones that made him always look a little
starved, no matter how much he ate. Eng Dor, he was still built like a
brick, only now it was a much bigger brick with a light in the back of his
black eyes that chilled Teal down to her bones. They looked at her like
she was worse than a stranger. They saw an intruder.
"Lying squatter!" shouted Eng, jerking on her arms until she felt like her
joints were about to pop.
"No! Eng, it's me!" she cried. "Teal Trust!" That at least got them both
to hold still for a second. "You used to scrounge with my sister Chena."
She gasped against the pain growing in her arms. "And tell me lies to see
if you could get me to set off the alarms. We used to rip off the
dumpsters, and once we almost got thrown in the can because Crazy
Mary actually got the superiors to listen to her about the blankets—"
"Piss!" exclaimed King, and he crouched in front of her, searching her
face. "Teal? But you're ... you left, down to Pandora." She nodded and
gave him a watery grin. "I'm back."
"Nobody comes back," said Eng suspiciously. He hadn't loosened his
grip on her at all.
"Shut up, Eng, or I'll tell your mother on you. Your ears will ring for a
week." Boxing ears was Jesmena Dor's favorite way of punishing her
eight children. Eng was probably too big for it now, but Teal got to see
him blanch. A moment later, he let go.
"Sorry, Teal." He stepped back, giving her room to stand.
"’S okay," she told him, rubbing her wrists. She was going to be
bruised. "How the piss were you gonna know?"
"And you've…" King's eyes wandered up and down her body.
"Changed."
"I had help," she muttered, and with a grunt she got up off the floor.
"Now, what's the squirt? How come you tackled me?"
"Thought you were a squatter." Eng shrugged. He stopped when he saw
the incomprehension on her face. "You don't know?"
"They don't tell us piss down there." Teal rolled her shoulders, trying to
work some of the burning out. "What should I know?"
King folded his arms and looked angrily at the wall. "The Authority
dumped a whole bunch of Crisis refugees on us five, six, years ago,
now. And instead of hauling them out again, like they were supposed to,
the directors decided they should let them stay. Not only that, but they
keep bringing in more and more." He shook his head.
"Director begged the hothousers for help, or at least he said he did."
Eng's snort showed what he thought of that. "They said they could"—
his voice changed, becoming slick and cultured—"absorb a hundred
screened specimens, but no more than that." He snorted again. "The rest
of them decided, since there weren't any rooms for them to rent, they'd
take over a few."
"There was a fight?"
King nodded again. "Should've shoved all of them out the airlock. But
Director Shontio lost his nerve. Said they're all going down to Pandora
one way or another. This is all the Pandorans' fault, he says, the
Pandorans can take care of it. Well—" He threw out his arms and spun
around. "They keep coming in, but ain't none of them leaving."
"It's been short rations practically since you left," said Eng. "And short
water. There's a black market like you wouldn't believe, and a lot of it's
run by the squatters. They tap the pipes from the stairs."
"If we didn't keep the food lines under control, they'd be all over us,"
added King.
The weight of the news staggered Teal, but she shoved it aside. It had
nothing to do with her. All that mattered was getting to the Authority.
"Listen, guys, I need a room. Are the bureaus still up?"
"Not for at least a year," said King. "Hate to tell you, Teal, but there
aren't any rooms."
"What do you mean? There's always something." Sometimes it was
monstrously expensive, but there was always something.
"Not anymore, the director made a deal with the airheads to give them
extra rooms when the squatters started taking up the halls." King looked
like he wanted to spit. "So now we're paying for their rent on top of
ours. It's all piss and smoke now, Teal. Nothing decent left up here."
"You could stay with me, Teal," suggested Eng. Teal hesitated. She
knew Eng was just a kid and a talker and it was a good offer. She did
need to hole up somewhere, but this new woman's body she was
trapped in wanted to squirm at the idea. Maybe it was the memory of
how he had just knocked her flat just because.
"Thanks, but not," she told him. "I've got to find my own place. I've
got...stuff to do."
King shook his head again. "We're telling you, Teal. There's nothing."
"So let me piss away a little time." Teal shrugged. "What's it to you?"
The boys—men, really—exchanged skeptical glances. King turned away
first, his gaze wandering up and down the blank walls like he couldn't
believe what he'd just heard.
"Okay," said Eng for both of them. "Your time, not mine. But I wouldn't
let the superiors catch you sleeping in the hall. They'll take your head
off."
"Nice to know some things haven't changed," said Teal blandly.
They all chuckled at that. "Watch out for yourself." Eng held out his
hand and they brushed palms and backs, touching their foreheads to
each other, a kids' salute Teal wouldn't have realized she even
remembered. "And I'm still in the same hole if you need anything."
"Thanks." She saluted King, who returned it more out of reflex than
friendship. When she pulled her hand away, he smacked Eng on the
shoulder and the two of them sauntered down the hall like they were on
patrol or something.
Maybe they are.
Teal folded her arms around herself and stared at the blank walls and
dingy doors, trying to think. Obviously finding a squat on her own was a
no-go. So only one thing to do.
Head straight for the Authority. They could put her up while they
tracked down a city slot for her, or Dad. After all, what if it turned out
that the stories they'd been telling all these years were true and Dad really
was on some kind of mission? Or maybe his ship had just gotten
stranded somewhere? It happened all the time. Everybody knew that.
The Authority might still find him, wherever he was. Then she'd tell him
what had been going on all these years and he'd cry and hug her and call
her Starlet, and she'd live with him in El Dorado or Atlantis or one of the
other cities, and she'd help him with…with whatever he was doing, and
they'd be a family, a real family. Not like her and Chena. Nothing like that
at all.
With her arms still wrapped around herself, Teal walked rapidly down
the hallway.


The most likely place to find the Authority reps, Teal decided, was the
directorate. This time, she stuck to the elevators. Athena Station was
four arms rotating around a central core that held the power plants, air
processors, and the other machinery of living. Arms One and Two held
living quarters. Arms Three and Four were given over to manufacturing
whatever Pandora needed, which the Athenians traded for food and
water.
Administrative offices were distributed between all four arms, but the
directorate was concentrated in Arm One. Teal had come in on Arm
Two, so she'd have to get across in one of the connectors.
The elevator door opened onto a corridor jammed with people. Teal
stepped out, momentarily stunned by the size of the crowd. It wasn't in
motion, though. The people all stood in a line. Well, some of them sat or
squatted in the line. Most of them carried a pack or a case of some kind.
A few had droids, dogs, or ferrets on tethers. None of the machines or
the animals ran free.
"What's going on?" Teal asked a woman who balanced a duffel roll on
her broad shoulder.
The woman gave her a look of pure contempt for such ignorance.
"Checkpoint. No cutting the line, girly." She jerked her chin up the
corridor.
Checkpoint? For what? Then Teal remembered all those strangers in
the stairwells, and all King's and Eng's tough talk. Had there been
trouble? Had there been a breakout of some kind, maybe?
Well, it's okay. Teal took her place in line behind a pair of men whose
gray tunics had bright gold electricians badges on them. Four banded
ferrets used the men as a climbing gym. The restless animals chased
each other in and out of pockets and around shoulders and ankles.
Watching their antics made the wait feel short and left Teal in a much
better mood than she'd started out in.
At last she could see the checkpoint between the heads and shoulders of
people in front of her, or rather she could see the pair of superiors who
were working the checkpoint. But instead of the tan tunics and blue
trousers she was familiar with, the superiors now wore black body
armor and radio helmets. They carried tasers and pellet guns on their
belts. If they were supposed to look menacing, it worked. Teal's throat
tightened. She and Chena had spent hours on mischief as kids, seeing if
they could get the superiors to come chase them, but those superiors
hadn't been armed with anything more than cameras and old rules.
But that wasn't the only change. The bulkhead had been turned into a
choke point with bulky scanners welded to the struts. Multiple cameras
watched the people coming in, the people passing through, the
superiors, the length of the line, and who knew what else.
Each person stopped in front of the superiors. Teal couldn't hear the
questions they asked, but she couldn't help noticing the process took a
lot longer for people without badges on their tunics than for those with
some kind of official marking. Bags and cases were opened and
searched, as were droids. Animals were prodded, sometimes until they
yelped.
Another few shuffles forward, and Teal could see they also examined
sheet screens and printouts.
Sheets?
Teal rubbed the chip on the back of her hand. She hadn't expected her
identity to be questioned. Then again, she thought she was going back to
the Athena she knew and that knew her.
Up ahead, a woman bent under the weight of her pack handed her sheets
over to the superiors. They read them and shook their heads. Her arms
waved in the air, and they shook their heads. She reached into her
trousers pockets, and the right-hand superior reached for his taser. The
woman turned away, and the line made reluctant room for her as she
picked her way back down the connector.
Teal swallowed. What were they asking for? What did they need?
They'd only read her chip at the base of the cable. No one had said
anything about needing anything else.
Of course, she hadn't exactly come through official channels. She
ground her teeth together. Damn the tailor. He should have known about
this. The cheat. He should have told her.
Now what do I do?
When she was a kid, she could get away with murder by looking
innocent. But no matter what she really was, she didn't look like a kid
anymore. Those superiors in their armor with their weapons probably
weren't going to believe any adult was innocent, no matter how that adult
looked.
One of the ferrets whisked up its owner's shoulder and regarded her with
bright black eyes for a moment before it tried to vanish into its owner's
pack.
Unless maybe they are distracted. Unless maybe the adult looks
ridiculous.
The man caught the ferret around the middle with one broad brown
hand. "Come on, Biscuit. Nothing for you in there."
Biscuit didn't seem to believe it. As soon as he (she?) was on the floor,
he scuttled up his owner and dove for the pack.
This time, Teal caught him.
"Whoa." She held the animal up to her face, like she knew and liked it.
"You don't listen, do you?" Its short legs paddled a little and its nose
twitched. Teal laughed as she handed him back. "Probably bored," she
remarked.
"Wouldn't be the only one." The man cradled Biscuit in one arm and
reached up to pluck a second ferret off the top of his head. "Come on,
guys, we're almost there."
"How old are they?" she asked, remembering how Mom always struck
up conversations with people who had children.
Apparently it worked just as well with people who had animals. She
found herself introduced to Biscuit (three years old), Brownie (three and
a half), Cookie (four and a half, the senior ferret), and Creampuff (two).
They were industrial ferrets, trained to pull wires and fiber-optic cables
through narrow conduits. They were, he explained, especially valuable
since the squatters started arriving in force, what with nobody being sure
which maintenance tunnels they were going to be able to get to easily.
"By the way, I'm Claudiu." He gave her a jaunty salute and Teal returned
it. "Teal."
Cookie and Biscuit took this opportunity to run up her body. Teal
shrieked, just a little, she couldn't help it, and she and Claudiu spent the
next few minutes disentangling ferrets and ferret harnesses from her hair.
"Definitely bored." Claudiu laughed.
"We have a cage," drawled his partner, who had been watching the
entire proceeding through half-lidded eyes.
"And they hate it worse than the leashes. Lighten up, LaRoche." He put
Cookie on LaRoche's shoulders, and LaRoche firmly, but not-unkindly,
put Cookie on the floor again.
"Look—" LaRoche began.
"Hang on," interrupted Claudiu. "We're up."
But Creampuff was trying to get into the pack again, and Biscuit and
Brownie were playing tag around LaRoche's shoulders while Claudiu
was trying to apologize to the superiors and the rest of the line.
Which was Teal's chance.
"I'll take them," she said quickly, gathering up ferrets and leashes until
she had a whole armful.
"Thanks," said Claudiu, handing Creampuff across to her.
What happened next was predictable, and exactly what Teal had hoped
for. It took a split second for the ferrets to realize she was no ferret
expert. Biscuit hurried up her shoulders, but the other three twitched
themselves out of her hands and scampered straight through the
scanners.
"The ferrets!" Teal dove through the checkpoint, grabbing for the trailing
leashes.
"Oh, God's own!" cried LaRoche exasperatedly.
Teal made straight for the long, furry creatures, but the ferrets were not
going to give their freedom up easily. They flew up the scanners,
bulkheads, and bystanders. When yanked or shaken off, they twisted
their leashes around ankles and brought those same bystanders crashing
to the floor. Teal measured her length on the deck several times, diving
for leashes or flashes of fur. Those not actually under ferret attack
started laughing, and the laughter spread until it rang off the patched
walls. Teal risked a glance at the superiors and saw both of them
snickering as they handed Claudiu and LaRoche back their papers.
Finally Claudiu waded into the fray. He pulled a handful of brown
nuggets out of his pocket and scattered them on the deck. Instantly all
four ferrets appeared in the middle of the spread, picking little treats up
in their forepaws and nibbling happily. Teal gathered up their leashes and
handed them over to their owner.
"Thanks," she said, straightening up. Without waiting for his answer, she
turned and strode down the corridor, heading for the thickest part of the
crowd.
No one called her back. No one did anything except try to find room to
walk or to stop and wait for an elevator.
Score, thought Teal happily as she joined the elevator crowd.
There were lots more superiors in Arm One. They marched in groups of
four up and down the hallways, peering at every passerby, occasionally
stopping them and demanding sheets and passes. Teal kept her head
down so that her hair partially curtained her face, and tried not to walk
too fast. She also tried not to worry too much about whether she'd be
able to get into the directorate offices once she got there.
Thankfully, there were no more checkpoints. But the farther she went,
the wider and starker the corridors became, until finally they had been
pared back to the original plates. There weren't even any info screens.
All the panels had been scrubbed and resealed until they gleamed under
the bare fluorescent panels that glowed overhead without even
attempting to imitate sunlight. Teal wondered if this section was even on
the daylight rotation anymore. The people walking past her looked
peaked somehow, as if they were short on sleep, or real light, or both.
Most of them had three or more different kinds of badges on their
sleeves, and only a few of those looked familiar.
Overcrowding had evidently brought serious reorganization. Teal
resisted the urge to touch her unmarked shoulder. If somebody stopped
her, she'd deal with it then.
But nobody did Teal just kept on walking past yards of bare walls,
across a floor that all but echoed when she stepped on it. Chena had
said a billion times that if you acted like you belonged someplace, pretty
much everybody would assume you did.
Looks like she got something right after all. A memory of Chena
holding her tight and saying they had to look after each other now welled
up in Teal. She shoved it away. Like Chena had really looked after her,
running off to go get herself maybe ripped open by the hot-housers
because Nan Elle told her to, and because she wanted a few days alone
with her lover-boy.
The directorate was one of those places you couldn't miss. Even back
when Teal had known it, its reinforced silver archway took up the
breadth of the corridor. Information and dedicated credit terminals
stood sentry outside the entrance in between desk banks of superiors
and moderators who were there to route citizens into the proper offices
or files.
Much to Teal's relief, all that remained intact. The superiors were armed
and armored now, of course, and wired plastic and intercoms encased
the desks, and there was nobody clogging the way to them, like there
used to be. Still, they were all there.
Let's hope they're all there to be used. Wrapping her mind around that
wish, Teal walked up to the nearest nonsuperior desk bank.
Three women and two men sat in individual shatterproof boxes. Teal
picked the woman nearest to the pass-through on the grounds she might
need to run for it.
"Hello, citizen," said the woman as Teal approached. She sounded
mechanical, and her downturned eyes were wary under a fringe of
straight black hair. Teal's hand went up automatically to smooth back
her own hair.
"Hello," she said, stopping what she hoped was a comfortable distance
from the shatterproof. "But I'm not a citizen. I'm with the Authority and I
need to get a message out to them."
The woman stared at Teal blankly for a moment, as if the input refused
to register.
"I'm sorry." The woman blinked and pulled herself upright. "You said
you were with the Authority? You're not in uniform."
Teal gave her a watery smile. "I know. It's a long story. Could you just
please put me in touch with the official rep?"
The woman frowned and poked at her keys for a moment. Teal wished
she could lean over and see what was coming up on the screen. Her
heart fluttered inside her, despite all her efforts to stay calm. It would be
all right. She'd be talking to the Authority in a minute. She'd tell them
everything. It would be all right....
The woman's whole face creased into a frown, but then it cleared as she
reached her decision. Hope joined the fear spreading up Teal's heart.
The info worker lifted her hand and beckoned—to the woman next to
her, Teal thought.
But it was one of the superiors who moved. Teal's legs rooted her to the
floor. Before she could force them to run, the superior was there, hand
on his belt.
"We've got a rogue," said the woman, nodding at Teal. "Got through the
checkpoint without processing. Better put her in holding until we can
sort her out. She claims to be with the Authority, so don't mess her up."
"No," said Teal as the superior closed his gloved hand around her arm.
"Listen. My name is Teal Trust. I used to live here. My father is a citizen
of the Authority, and he retained his rights. That makes me Authority.
You can check the records. Please."
"Your case will be thoroughly examined," said the woman, but she
wasn't even looking at Teal anymore, and the superior's pull was too
strong to ignore. Her joints began to strain and Teal had to stumble
along beside him.
"Look," she said desperately to the side of his helmet, which was all she
could see. "I just want to get a message to them. I belong with the
Authority." She swiveled her head back and forth, trying to get
someone, anyone, to listen to her. "I'm not a stationer, not really, not
anymore. I just want…" Two people strode through the directorate
bulkhead. One was a multibadged individual, some station official, but
the other wore Authority blue and commander's braid.
"Commander!" Teal lunged for the woman and the superior yanked her
back, almost popping her arm out of joint. "Please! I'm Authority! My
Dad, I'm—I'm one of yours, please, Commander!"
Pain shot through every nerve in Teal's body, jolting her off her feet. She
sagged toward the floor, her head spinning, but the superior hoisted her
up with a rough arm around her shoulders.
"Commander Poulos?" said the woman behind the shatterproof. "She
says she's with you."
Yes, yes, Teal wanted to say, but her mouth wouldn't move. She wasn't
even sure her tongue was in her mouth anymore.
The commander looked her up and down and then looked into her eyes
for a long time. "You're Authority? What's your city?"
Teal concentrated and was finally able to make her mouth work.
"Atlantis."
"Atlantis?" The commander frowned. "What are you doing over here?"
"I was born here, but…" The commander's face grew distant and Teal
felt her hopes plunge. "My Dad's city is Atlantis. His name is Trust.
Varish Trust. He's a shipper."
The man beside her—the station director, Teal realized with a start—
frowned at the commander. "Beleraja ..."
The commander sighed. "I know, but if she's from a shipper's family,
I've got to take the plea." The director looked startled and the
commander just shook her head. "There are some things that don't go
away." The director did not look convinced and Teal's heart plummeted.
But the commander tried again. "Can I use your auxiliary office to run a
check?"
The director turned to study Teal. "All right," he said. "We should find
out who we're dealing with here, I suppose." He sized up the superior,
who was still holding on to Teal's arm. "Thank you, Lieutenant. I will
take her under my supervision."
"With respect, Director—"
The director held up one hand to cut the superior off. "You will,
however, escort us to my office and remain outside until you are
dismissed."
The superior relaxed visibly at this and let go of Teal's arm. She couldn't
help but notice, however, his hand went straight to his taser and stayed
there.
Both the commander and director turned away then and started walking
her into the depth of the directorate offices. Her heart fluttering high in
her throat, Teal followed.
The station director's offices were a lot smaller than Teal could ever
have imagined. There was just a desk, some chairs, and four video walls
displaying a dizzying array of images from all sections of the station.
The director touched a spot on the desk and the walls went instantly
black.
Director Shontio sat down behind his desk, folding his chapped red
hands and resting them on its smooth surface. Commander Poulos
motioned Teal to a side door. Throat tight and hands cold, Teal
followed her into the next room. This one was even smaller than the
director's public space, and it only had one chair, but it did have a
comm terminal.
The commander sat herself at the code board. The motion lit the wall
screen. "You said his liege city is Atlantis?" she asked.
"Yes." Teal came to stand beside Commander Poulos, her palms
sweating. She couldn't believe it. The commander was going to send a
message. She was going to find Dad. "How long is it going to take?"
"First I'm going to see what records our ship has on him." Commander
Poulos's hands moved across the keys, entering a series of commands
too quickly for Teal to follow. "We keep pretty good track of the family
trees." A data tree of ships and family names organized by city appeared
on the screen. "Varish Trust, I think you said?"
"Yes." Her heart pounded so hard that her ears rang. After all this time,
after all this trying, she would find him. She would send him a message,
and he would come get her out of this. "My…my mother tried to find
him…"
"Your mother may have been working with old data. The comm lags for
interstellar communication are incredible. There are so many leaks on the
stations that most shippers prefer to carry hard data to each other by
hand." Her mouth twitched, as if she were trying to decide whether to
smile or frown. "We've recently had an update here, however."
Commander Poulos's hands moved again. Fresh trees flitted across the
screen as the station's comptroller searched its files and Commander
Poulos discarded them before Teal could even properly read them. Then
the screen stilled.
"You found him?" Teal gripped the back of Commander Poulos's chair,
but she couldn't make her eyes read the words in front of her.
Commander Poulos scanned the display. "It's him," she said softly,
swiveling the chair so that it would be easier for Teal to see past her.
Teal leaned forward, resting her hand against the edge of the board. At
the top of the screen she read:
  Varish Trust
  Ship's mechanic aboard the Imperial. Blood son of Jask Trust and
  Teal Aramant. No official ship family. Jumped ship in orbital port of
  First Home (coordinates listed). Citizenship and all voting privileges
  revoked for dereliction and desertion. Last reported residence
  Athena Station of Pandora (coordinates listed), reap-plied for
  citizenship renewal upon joining Tuskay ship caravan at age 43.
  Found dead of alcoholic overdose and brawling injuries in orbital
  port 4 of Cayman's Stop at age 44.
No. No. No. Teal swallowed hard, reading the words over, hoping they'd
change and knowing they never would.
Found dead of alcoholic overdose and brawling injuries.
Found dead…
"I'm sorry," said Commander Poulos.
Teal's knees began to shake. "He left us," she murmured.
"Here, sit." Commander Poulos pushed on her shoulders, and she found
the chair under her.
"He left us to go get drunk and die." Hot red anger flooded her heart and
head. "Bastard!" she screamed, slamming both fists against the screen.
"You bastard! You left us to get drunk and die! You left us down there!
You killed Mom, you pissing, drunk bastard!"
She fell back, tears turning the world to a blur of colors and her own
sobs drowning out all other noises. Commander Poulos tried to put her
arms around Teal, but Teal shoved her away. She bowed her head into
her hands and sobbed and screamed until her throat burned and she had
no more tears inside her.


The sound of Teal Trust's sobs followed Beleraja as she returned to
Shontio's main office.
"Sounds like someone else got bad news," he said softly, gesturing
toward the door as it closed.
Beleraja dropped into one of the office chairs. A chill ran through her.
What more could be happening? "What do you mean?"
In answer, Shontio reached out and touched a command key on his
desktop. A section of wall screen lit up to show a thunderous Father
Mihran. "Since you do not choose to acknowledge my call, Director…"
He dragged out the title. Surprise sped up Beleraja's heart. She had never
heard Father Mihran talk like this. "I will leave you this message. A
fugitive named Teal Trust has either lately arrived or will shortly arrive on
Athena Station. You will institute a search for her at once, and when you
find her you will return her immediately. If I do not hear from you on this
matter within one week, we will have to assume that she is being
harbored aboard Athena in violation of the treaty your ancestors signed
with mine."
The message cut off and the screen faded to black.
"What did she do?" Beleraja croaked. Her mouth seemed to have gone
dry.
Shontio touched his swollen knuckles gently, as if trying to gauge
whether the arthritis had gotten worse in the last few minutes. "Does it
matter?" he said softly. "They want her back. Badly. At the very least
she got up here under a set of false passes and a fake ID, a practice
which is illegal on both ends of the pipe. Something Father Mihran was
quick to remind me of."
Beleraja gazed straight to the closed inner door. "Are you going to give
her up?"
"When is our first wave getting here?"
Beleraja bowed her head. "It could be tomorrow. It could be in as long
as two weeks. Calculating relative times when making hyperspace jumps
is"—she waved her hands—"difficult."
"Then I'm going to give her up."
Distress tightened Beleraja's face. She had gotten used to thinking of
people in groups. A few thousand needed to be in this place, at this
time, to perform this set of tasks. At that same time, another thousand
would be needed over here to perform this other task. She'd forgotten to
think of those thousands in terms of the individuals that comprised them,
single human beings being displaced, hurt, or ruined by all these
schemes—her invasion, the Pandorans' cure, the Authority's desperate
attempt to maintain the status quo. Beleraja had forgotten them all, until
she'd seen Teal Trust's own plans fall to ashes in front of her eyes.
"Shontio, we don't know what they'll do to her down there. We're
almost ready to start. Our people are on their way…"
"But they are not here yet." Shontio got up and circled his desk. "And
there are not going to be nearly enough of them when they do get here."
"So, we start early. We shut down the cable, we take over the satellites.
We're going to do it anyway." She ran her hand through her hair. "And I
am sick of waiting."
"And we run out of food two weeks earlier than we have to because you
got impatient," Shontio said. "No, Bele. The girl has got to go back."
"And if the fleet gets in tomorrow?"
"Then we pull her right back up the pipe." Shontio's face twisted, and
Beleraja thought she saw tears. "We are not going to be able to do this
without casualties. You were the one who pointed that out to me." He
touched his knuckles again. "If you want, I'll tell her. I ran her name
through our records. It turns out she's originally one of mine."
"No." Beleraja stood up. "I'll tell her. I have a feeling that delivering bad
news is something I'm going to have to get very used to."


When Teal managed to look up again she was alone in the little office. A
cup of water had been left on the edge of the comm board, along with a
clean white towel.
Teal was surprised at how steady she was as she got to her feet. She
wiped her face dry on the towel and drained the cup in one gulp. She
felt…still, dry. Dad was dead. He'd been dead for years. He wasn't even
really an Authority citizen. He was just dead.
"Teal?" Someone knocked on the door.
"Yes?" She turned her head. Commander Poulos stepped through the
threshold.
"Are you all right?"
She nodded.
"I am sorry about your father. You must have been hoping very hard."
"Yeah, well…" Teal looked down at the empty cup. "Turns out it was all
a bunch of stupid stories. I knew that anyway."
Commander Poulos said nothing.
Teal set the cup back on the board's edge. "I guess you're going to send
me back to Pandora?"
Commander Poulos rubbed her thumbnail gem against her trousers leg.
"Not because I want to," she said quietly. "But the director has found
out you're wanted by the Pandorans. You didn't tell us you broke the
law to get up here."
Her words sank in, leaving Teal cold and leaden. It had been for nothing.
Her grand scheme for escape. All the Pandorans had needed to do was
tell the director who she was, and now…now there was nothing.
"What else haven't you told us, Teal?"
Teal stared at the blank screen above the command pad. In the distance
she heard a dull voice explaining how the hothousers had herded them all
under the dome, about the Eden Project, and how Mom had died, how
they'd escaped and lived with Nan Elle until Teal had thought of a way to
leave Pandora for good.
She stopped there. Commander Poulos already knew how it ended.
"Teal..."
The sound of her name made Teal blink and turn her head back toward
Commander Poulos. But the commander wasn't looking at her. She was
looking at her own hands, at the wall past Teal's shoulder, at the door.
"You should know..." Commander Poulos stopped, and began again. "I
know it's no comfort, but I believe Director Shontio doesn't want to
send you back either."
"It's okay," said Teal in a small voice, even though she couldn't help
feeling that those words were not the ones Commander Poulos had
wanted to say. "It's okay."
Commander Poulos's face tightened as if she were in pain. "You should
know…" she said again. "If you can just hang on. If you ever need help,
you can…" She opened her mouth, closed it again, and rubbed her
thumbnail gem hard against the side of her leg. "You can call on me,
Teal."
"Thank you."
"I'll walk you." Commander Poulos got to her feet and Teal could still
feel something unspoken hanging in the air between them.
It didn't matter. Then was nothing Commander Poulos could say to
make it better. Teal stood. She couldn't see where she was going.
Nothing. Her grand plan had all come to nothing. She wanted to cry, but
she couldn't. She couldn't do anything. Her feet were moving on their
own, steered by Commander Poulos's firm hand under her elbow. Each
step taking her closer to the Pandorans, closer to the hothouse, and the
place where Mom had died. Died like Dad in a bleeding mess on the
floor, and all for nothing.
Chena was right, she thought dully. I should've stayed put.
Well, that didn't matter either, because Teal would never be able to tell
her so.


Dionte leaned over Tam in the observation chair. His face was pale,
drawn, and tired. The eyes that looked back at her were sunken in their
sockets.
She looked into his face and felt nothing, nothing at all. Her Conscience
told her there should be something. She knew it was wrong that her
brother should look at her like this, but she could not feel that wrong.
"Don't worry, Brother," she told him. "You are almost done." She made
herself smile. That was the right thing to do. Why can't I feel him?
"Only a few more adjustments."
"No," he whispered, and winced. "No more. I was promised no more."
"Just one more. Then you are done. Then we can talk."
A tear trickled down Tam's cheek and sadness hit Dionte so hard she
curled her fist around the arm of the chair to keep from reeling
backward. Why had he brought them to this? This was not the way it
was supposed to be. They were supposed to work together for the
family. He was supposed to have been beside her as they together saved
Pandora. He was not supposed to be afraid of her.
What's happening, what's going on? She had to concentrate to keep
from shaking her head to clear it out. She could not slip now. This was
too important. She could not jeopardize the potential of the bond
between herself and Tam, the first one they would truly share. This
moment was too emotional, that was all. There was too much going on
inside and outside at the same time, upsetting her balance. It would be all
right again in a moment.
"It is just a matter of refining some synaptic connections in the implant
filaments." She laid her hand on his and felt how cold it was. A thousand
memories flickered through her mind. Games of tag in the family
gardens. Quizzing each other for math and botany tests. The passionate
debates about every subject under the sun. She tried to take comfort
from the future shining so brightly before them. Soon she'd have Tam's
stubborn, sharp-minded honesty to help her to think more clearly.
"You'll be glad to know that the Trusts will soon be home safe with us
as well," she told him. "Teal is being returned as we speak, and Chena
will be back soon as well."
"Trusts…No, they are safe where they are."
Dionte touched the probe's command keys, strengthening the hormonal
surge by a fraction of a percent. "You trust me, don't you, Brother? I am
your sister and you trust me."
"Yes," he said, the voice full of exhausted relief. "I trust you. I must
trust you."
"Yes, that's right."
But his face twisted up the new struggle. "Aleph…"
"I'm here, Tam." Aleph's middle-aged woman appeared on the nearest
wall. "Hello, Dionte."
"Hello, Aleph."
"I have no further adjustments on the schedule. Tam needs to rest and
recover so that his Conscience may be fully integrated."
Dionte felt a spasm of annoyance. Of all the times for Aleph to question
her. "You know that the growing of a Conscience in an adult is a delicate
business. Numerous small adjustments must be made in order to assure
proper integration, and sometimes it is not possible to schedule them all.
This is one of those times."
"Dionte, I know you only wish to help your brother, but he is fatigued.
Look at the monitors."
Dionte's patience snapped. She whirled toward the wall. "I am my
brother's Guardian! This is my judgment. This is not even any of your
business!"
Aleph's image folded its hands and bowed its head. "It is my job to
advise my family."
"Well, then, you have advised! I have rejected your advice. That is my
right. I will help my brother. I will help my family, and you will leave me
to do my work!" She faced Tam in the chair again, trying to focus on
the monitor and what it was telling her.
"Dionte…" said Aleph.
But Dionte did not turn around. She snapped the new cartridge in place
and laid her hand on the input pad, subvocalizing the necessary
commands.
"Aleph," she heard Tam say. "You promised—"
"Trust me, Brother," Dionte said firmly, as if speaking directly to his
freshly active implant. "You know you must trust me."
"Yes," he breathed, a childlike whisper. Then, even more softly, she
thought she heard him say, "Help."


"Hagin." Aleph opened her visual lines to the synapses. Hagin sat at his
station in the cluster of monitors and desks where the tenders did most
of their work. Absently she noted he was reviewing a follow-up report of
her bimonthly examination.
"Aleph." Hagin flicked the display to the report's next page. "What can I
do for you?"
"Hagin, there are records I want you to see. I am concerned about some
aspect of my adjustments."
"Of course. Show me what is wrong."
Aleph saved the report and closed its file. Then she showed him all that
she had showed the other city-minds.


While Hagin watched her records flow across his workstation screen,
Aleph found Basante in Imaging Room Four, standing in the middle of
three different fate maps, comparative readouts flashing across the walls.
"Basante."
"Aleph?" He did not take his eyes off the data. He lifted his hand to
touch one minute line, adjusting its length a few centimeters.
"Aleph, I was hoping that you might speak with Dionte. You are her
friend and an adviser to her, and I fear she has become distressed. I do
not want to have to alert her committee yet. She may just need a friend."
Basante lowered his hand and blinked. "Of course, Aleph. If you think
so."
"I do," Aleph said firmly.
"I'll go as soon as I'm done here."
"Thank you."


Aleph felt secure. This was what she should have done in the first place.
She should have alerted the family, and not gone to Gem in hysterics.
Dionte was troubled, that much was clear. Now her family knew. The
family would take care of both her and Tam, as was right.
All would soon be well. This time, at least, she had done the right thing.




                        CHAPTER SIXTEEN

                             Under Cover
                                                        Contents - Prev / Next

Chena peered between the reeds at the great white bubbles that made up
the Alpha Complex. Gnats and mosquitoes swarmed around her,
seeking a crack in her camouflage suit. Despite its protection, the chill
from the hip-deep water soaked in. She shivered hard for a moment,
from cold, but also from mounting hope. No one had come to get her.
She had been standing here in a direct line of sight of the complex for an
hour, after a long trek through the marshes, and no one, human or
animal, had been sent out to grab her.
It's working. This time I got it right, she thought toward the shadow
presence of Nan Elle hovering in the back of her mind.
"They find you by scent," she'd said to Nan Elle. "That's how the bugs
found me. It's got to be." Ever since she got back from Peristeria, she'd
been delving into the whys and hows of the hothousers' monitoring
systems, looking for what she'd missed. They shouldn't have found her,
but they did. So, even though she'd gotten away, she'd missed
something. They still knew something she didn't, and that was no good.
She didn't know how long it would take her to figure out what had gone
wrong, but she was going to try. If nothing else, it kept her from
wondering what was happening to Teal, wherever she had gone.
Chena combed through Nan Elle's books and all the library disks and
databases in both Stem and Offshoot. She was not surprised that there
was next to no information. The hothousers certainly didn't want their
secrets to get out. But there were enough hints for her to see that the
cyborged insects that patrolled Pandora did not really use cameras.
They used transmitters that coded the responses of the cy-bugs' tiny
brains, which meant the hothousers' computers received information
from normal insect sensory impressions. Since insects relied primarily
on scent, most of the analysis would have to be of suspicious chemical
traces. Mask those chemical traces, mask your human scent, and you
could walk unseen.
But Nan Elle was not ready to hear any of this. "You don't know that.
We have no direct information on the mote cameras." Not even
Administrator Tam could be induced to give away so much.
"We know they are using real bugs," Chena persisted. She was right
about this. She knew it. She might have been wrong about everything
else, she might have been completely wrong about Teal, but she was
right about this. "We know they are not supposed to interfere with
anything in the natural order. Who knows what it would do to the local
insect populations if there were a few hundred fake bugs flying around in
formation?"
Nan Elle had straightened her neck, like she always did when she was
particularly disapproving. "It's a bad gamble, Chena. You should have
learned that in Peristeria. You have your route into the hothouse. Let that
be enough." A week ago, Farm had been passed a message from a man
in Stem. It had come from someone inside the hothouse who wanted
access to a certain narcotic compound that Nan Elle used for surgeries.
Nan Elle had wanted to just send back a sample of the stuff via the
connections she and Administrator Tam had set up, but Chena had
convinced her that it would be useful to have more than one reliable
contact in the hothouse. It had taken Nan Elle all of three seconds to
guess what Chena really wanted—a way back into the hothouse, a
chance to get to the hothouser computers, where she might be able to
find out what had really happened to her mother. She also knew that
Chena would never give up until she had gotten what she wanted, so she
had reluctantly agreed.
"It's not enough," snapped Chena. It wasn't. Nothing would ever be
enough until she had wormed every single secret out of the hothouse,
until she knew enough that they could never steal another person from
her. They were the real reason Teal ran away. They had Teal so scared
she couldn't stand to live in Offshoot anymore. "You know why we've
never been able to break their system? They have got us all locked in
cages. We need to open the doors."
Nan Elle sighed and thumped her stick impatiently. "This is not about
locks and cages, Chena, it never has been. This is about survival, for
ourselves and our village. That is our work."
"You said you'd help me defy them," she shot back. "Defy them, yes,
but not conquer them." Nan Elle shook her head solemnly. "The villages
and hothouses have been using each other for fifteen hundred years. It is
the way it is here, and it will not change for your wishing, or your daring.
Leave it."
"But—"
"Leave it." Nan Elle's eyes flashed. "You belong to me until you are an
adult in your own right, and I have told you to leave it be."
But Chena couldn't leave it. She was right. She knew it. Confuse the
cy-bugs with a different scent, something strong, but appropriate to the
location—you couldn't go with a citrus, say, in the marsh, but there was
plenty that could be done with mint and loosestrife. Use the concealing
scent along with the camouflage suit to disguise both the chemical and
visual signatures from her body, and Aleph would never know where she
was.
She could stipulate to her client that part of the price was that he get her
in through the marsh airlock. That way she could start training Aleph to
get used to the idea of her coming and going through there. Before long,
she'd have free access to the hothouse.
It could work; she could do it. She would do it.
She pleaded with Nan Elle. She coaxed, cajoled, and, in the end,
threatened—to withhold her work, to run away, even to go to the
constables, until, at last, Nan Elle brought her stick crashing down on the
worktable.
"Enough. After all this time, after all your disasters, you still do not
see…" Spittle flecked her lips, and Chena had cringed. Had she finally
said too much?
But Nan Elle subsided and shuffled back to the stove, sniffing at the
potions brewing there. "If you are determined to commit this suicide,
you had better do it before you learn anything else that might harm the
village when the hothousers dump your brain into the city-mind. Oh, and
when they do catch you, leave Tam's name out of it for as long as you
can. I have no other insider to turn to."
So Chena had passed some additional conditions to her client,
assembled her formulas, packed food and water, wrapped the
camouflage suit in a bundle of old clothes, calculated the shortest route,
and set out. She'd take the railbike to Stem, duck the fences at the
lakeside, and set out overland to the marsh and hothouse.
Nan Elle said nothing to her as she left, and Chena had said nothing
back. Everything can be said when I get home, thought Chena. When
she sees that I've found the missing piece of the equation.
A clear blue twilight now settled over the marsh. As the light faded, the
hothouse domes dimmed from white to pearl to gray. Mustn’t have an
anomalous light source around at night, thought Chena, pressing her
lips tightly together. It might upset the ducks.
Now or never. There was just enough light left to see by, and it wouldn't
last. Slowly, Chena began to wade through the swamp.
Mud sucked at her boots, making each step a struggle, but the
waterfowl, ignorant of humans, seemed to think she was just another of
their kind and only ruffled their wings as she passed. The frogs and
crickets set up their own chorus at her movements, but they did that
every time a bird moved too. She hoped that whatever monitors the
hothousers had on them would not be alerted. The cy-bugs were most
certainly the first line of defense. If they did not send out the wrong
pulse, nothing else became active, and the cy-bugs thought she was a
big cluster of water plants.
So far, anyway. She wondered if she should stop and make another
application of her "insect repellent." Sweat prickled her skin. She'd be
perspiring freely soon, and if the cy-bugs caught one whiff of her real
scent, the interceptor teams would spring into action. This time she
might not be able to run fast enough, or they might send more than two,
and then she'd never get to see the look on Nan Elle's face when she
found out what happened. Not even Nan Elle could get her out of the
involuntary wing.
Wonder if Sadia's still in there. Maybe she is. Maybe, if this works, if I
can start coming and going when I need to, I can pull her out. Maybe
there is a way. The idea drained some of the fear out of her blood.
At last the muck began to slope gently upward. Fortunately the
concealing reeds stayed about head-high. The water was soon
thigh-deep, then knee-deep, then ankle-deep, and the iced curtain parted
to make room for a jumble of waist-high plants and stiff, rough-skinned
grasses.
Chena sank to her belly and began to crawl. Every fifty or so yards she
stopped and mopped her face with a sponge soaked in her heavily
scented goop. Her pack pressed her down into the rich earth. Her
shoulders and arms protested each movement, and there were still a
hundred yards to go.
Panting, Chena closed her mind to the overwhelming distance and
concentrated on the way in front of her.
Knee, elbow, knee, elbow, breathe, breathe, breathe, don't worry
about the stink, don't swat at the bugs, you might hit a camera, and
that would alert somebody to something. God's garden these straps
pinch, knee, elbow, knee, elbow, knee, elbow…
Finally, almost blind in the thickening darkness, Chena found herself
nose to nose with a moss-coated support pillar of the Alpha Complex.
She rested her cheek on a grassy hummock for a moment, just catching
her breath. It was the same outside as it was inside. She was only safe as
long as Aleph wasn't paying attention to her. If she had actually bumped
into the thing, the sensory subsystem might have alerted Aleph's central
consciousness, and it might have decided to look closely at what was
nosing around out here, and that would have been the end of everything.
Chena scrambled backward a few feet and then checked her
comptroller. She swore. Inside, her client had already been waiting for
her for twenty minutes. In another ten, they would leave, and she would
have to crawl all the way back across the swamp and return to Offshoot
empty-handed.
Taking one long breath, Chena rolled onto her feet and hurried around
the hothouse perimeter, using the last of the daylight to dodge the
fountains that sprayed water onto the outside of the dome, keeping it
cool and comfortable for the people inside.
The shadowy shape of the entrance lock loomed in front of her. She
peeked again at her comptroller. Four minutes left. There would be a
camera inside the lock. Any anomalies had to be gotten rid of out here.
Quickly, Chena pulled the strings and straps of the camouflage suit and
shucked out of it. She had practiced this for weeks. The swarms of
bugs scattered, momentarily confused by the abrupt motion.
That won't last.
She stuffed the suit into her pack, pulled out a small packet of things she
might need, stowing them in her waistband's inner pocket. The pack
would have to stay out on the grass, there was no help for it. But if
everything went well, she would be gone before daylight. No casual
observer would notice an extra shadowy bump in the ground, and there
was nothing in there to attract the bugs. It would be all right.
Heart beating at the base of her throat, Chena walked to the entrance of
the environmental lock. One long second later, the door slid silently
open for her and Chena stepped into the Alpha Complex. The camera
that looked at her saw a woman in straight black trousers and a
long-sleeved shirt that had a white-on-white diamond pattern. Her long
hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She did not like to think about how
much the outfit cost, or how long it had taken her to finagle a pair of the
soft-soled, machine-made black shoes that were the approved footwear
inside the hothouse. The cost would be worth it. It would all be worth it.
A short flight of ceramic stairs led up to the inner lock. Chena had not
been able to obtain a complete map of all the sensors in here. If she was
going to be stopped, it would be in here. For all she knew, they might
even be checking the air for the chemical composition of her sweat.
Well, if her plan did go that far wrong, there was always the fresh poison
under her fingernail.
But the inner lock opened as easily as the outer had and Chena stepped,
blinking, into the foyer. A woman stood beside the inner door dressed in
a black-and-white-striped robe. Her fingers scrabbled at each other, as if
they were looking for something to hang on to.
She swept up to Chena, the hems of her robe swirling around her ankles.
"Follow me, quickly," she murmured. "You're a mess."
I've just crawled across a damn swamp. But Chena just smiled. "It's
good to see you too," she said for the benefit of any of Aleph's
subsystems that might be moved to track this conversation. "I'll need to
freshen up a little before the meeting."
The woman gave her a sharp look that might have been approval, and
turned away. She walked fast, with her hands locked together in front of
her. Chena wondered if she was trying to hold them still. It was odd to
sec a hothouser with a nervous habit.
Then again, this hothouser is breaking several thousand regulations.
Chena's client led her through the foyer door marked with parallel white
lines on a black background. A warm smell of antiseptic and perfume
touched her, followed by a morass of voices. Trying not to stare, she
followed her client into a huge open space filled with hothousers of
every age, wearing every shape and style of clothing, although all of it
remained some variation on black and white. Some of them stood by
workstations that looked a lot like Nan Elle's plant-covered work-table.
Some sat behind multi-comptrollers with dozens of screens and input
pads surrounded by flickers and shivers of light that must have been
video displays projected onto angled glass.
The woman, her client, walked Chena rapidly through this maze of
equipment and activity. Chena kept her eyes focused on the woman's
back, sneaking only occasional glances at the bustle around her. She
glimpsed hothousers laboring over green plants in troughs of soil. She
saw them observing hives of live insects, and sorting seemingly dead
ones from piles of leaves and loam. She passed hugely magnified images
of bacteria, DNA, or protozoa projected onto glass walls. Still other
glasses showed images of crystals, or dirt, or hothousers.
Her client led her up a slender open staircase toward the second tier of
offices. On the way up, they passed a work area where three hothousers
fussed with the wires connected to a set of flesh-colored pears about
half the size of Chena's torso. She flicked a glance at the glass screens
as she climbed past, and her step faltered. The glasses displayed images
of human embryos. She gripped the railing hard to remind herself where
she was and who watched her, and kept on going. Her client led her into
one of the tiny glass-walled laboratories. A double thickness of door
sealed behind them, but did nothing to cut off the constant babble of
voices. Her client slid two fingers down one of the walls, making a brief
command of some kind, and the voices dimmed. Only then did she turn
around to look at Chena.
"What do you have for me?"
Chena opened her waistband pocket and turned out a small envelope,
which she handed to her client. Her client broke the wax seal and slid in
one finger. She drew it out a moment later and inspected the brown
powder clinging to the tip.
She sniffed the powder and then stuck out the tip of her tongue as if she
meant to taste it.
"I wouldn't do that," cautioned Chena. "Not unless you're ready for a
truly epic light show."
Her client nodded once, as if Chena had said something only mildly
interesting. She closed the envelope again, laid it on a counter, and
washed her hands thoroughly in the miniature sink. "How is it used?"
"Do you know what sourdough is?" Chena leaned back against a high
stool.
Without turning around, her client nodded again. She reached for a thick
towel and wiped her hands dry.
"You mix two pinches of the powder with a quarter cup of sourdough
starter. Then you add six or eight pieces of fresh fruit. Should be an Old
Earth import, nothing native. I like bananas." She waited for a moment to
see if her client would make some comment. But no reaction was
forthcoming, so she shrugged and went on. "Then you mix in an
additional cup of warm water. You leave that to soak for two days, and
you drink it. Preferably while lying down. It works very quickly."
Her client brushed her fingertips over the envelope, as if she were
scanning it with her hand. "And the effect is?"
Chena's mouth twitched. "If you haven't used too much of the fungus,
the effect is euphoria and hallucinations, followed by at least four hours
of complete numbness." Mushrooms, Nan Elle always said, were the
most precious plant in God's garden. Nothing else produced such a
range of useful effects, from wholesome to deadly.
Client cocked one eye toward Chena. "And if you have used too
much?"
"It's a good thing you washed your hands," Chena told her. She pulled
out a thick piece of homemade paper covered on both sides with the
closest, most careful handwriting she could manage. "Here's everything
we know about its species, its preferred environments, the fermentation
effects, and what chemical data we could work out."
Client took the page and opened it. As she read, she ran her finger down
the page, as Chena had seen Nan Elle do to keep track of where she
was. But Chena could not shake the idea that Client was reading with her
finger as well as her eyes.
Buying into the hothouse mystique, she told herself. I'm starting to
think they can do anything.
Client folded the page up again and laid it next to the envelope. "It is
what we agreed on, and it is all satisfactory." A small smile formed on
her face as she gazed possessively at what Chena had brought. "Do you
know, many of my colleagues believe it is a waste of time to study the
ways in which the villagers have adapted to their environment over
time?"
Chena ignored the question. "I'm glad you're satisfied. Shall we take care
of the rest of the meeting now?"
Client's hand lifted away from the papers and curled in on itself. "Yes.
Now is a good time."
"I can handle this on my own." Chena flicked a gaze at the transparent
walls. "You don't need to concern yourself with it."
Client followed her gaze, her lips pursuing slightly and her fingers
rubbing against her palm. "Yes, you're right, of course." Her eyes swept
the laboratory dome. "A colleague of mine did say we could use his
station. It's data-trained for what you need. Let me come with you in
case it's locked."
Triumph singing through her, Chena followed Client up to the very top
level of the laboratory dome, where the far walls curved in, letting the
people who worked there look out onto the blue sky during the daytime.
As it was night, of course, the whole dome was opaqued to a pearly
gray.
Client stopped in front of an open laboratory that seemed to be all
comptroller. Banks of processors rose from the floor to the height of
Chena's shoulders. The first sweep of her eyes counted twenty main
screens, each with a separate input pad and listening grill.
"You will be able to find what you need? You can call me if you can't,"
said the client.
Chena shook her head. "No need. I can manage," she said with a
confidence she did not feel. She pasted on a smile and sat in the lab's
one chair.
She felt Client's gaze on the back of her neck like an itch. She didn't start
right away. She rubbed her fingertips together and steepled them,
pressing them against her lips, as if lost in thought. Gradually the itch
went away.
Okay, Aleph. Now it's just you and me. She laid her hands on the keys
and began.
As she suspected, the data trees were similar to the ones set up for the
library comptrollers, only these were much more extensive, with
innumerable sub-branches and cross-references.
Chena found the branch for daily reports and report archives and
followed it down. She did not go straight for Mom's name. That would
certainly be protected. She would not get that this trip, she was sure.
She would have to be patient.
Without delay or inquiry for identification, the comptroller presented her
with reports sorted by wing: voluntary, involuntary, and home. Chena's
fingers tingled at the idea of going through reports on the involuntary
wing and maybe finding out what happened to Sadia. That was too
much of a risk right now. She only had a little time before Client came
back for her. She turned down the branch for the voluntary wing.
Pandorans were nothing if not thorough. They recorded how much food
was consumed and what kind, water use and reservoir levels, CO 2 levels,
how much equipment and electricity was used to maintain the
environment. Then there were the psychological records: education,
behavior, sociability, sleep patterns, cooperativeness.
My record on that score must be something to see, thought Chena with
a tight smile. Her hands kept moving.
Next came medical records, listed by date and whether they referenced
physical maintenance or an experiment.
Chena froze. All the experiment names spelled themselves out in front of
her, cross-referenced with the patient names.
It can't be that easy, can it?
The lists were extensive, but surely these were just the low-security
experiments. They would have a separate security database for the
high-level things, like what Mom had been involved in.
Except the only people who have access to this terminal are
hot-housers, and hothousers have no secrets from each other because
that work is so interconnected.
That was what Administrator Tam told Nan Elle anyway, and nobody
could lie to Nan Elle. Chena had seen people try. There were things he
would not say, maybe, but he would not lie to her.
Chena stared at the path and the list of reports on the screen. Did she
date? It looked like she could. It looked like she could have it all now.
She could know, right here and now, who was ultimately responsible for
Mom, who had allowed her to die.
Chena's fingers started moving before she was even sure of her
decision. She entered the search for her mother's medical records, the
experiment she was involved in, and all other data pertaining to and
about Helice Trust, in order of decreasing relevance to the experiments.
When she finished, her hands fell into her lap, as if all the strength had
flowed out of them and into the machine.
Chena waited. In the space of a heartbeat, the data all came spilling out
onto the screen, all of it under the heading eden.
Chena read, drinking in the information until she felt she would burst.
Eden was a genetic construct. It was supposed to be the answer to the
Diversity Crisis because it had a "rapidly adapting and aggressively
proactive" immune system—a set of antibodies and T cells that could
take anything the worlds could throw at it and spit it back out.
There had been a debate then, and Chena brought up the sub-branch for
it. Most of the family wanted to give over the cure to the Authority and
the Called, and believed firmly that Pandora would then be left alone.
But some of them…Chena's eyes took in the words and she felt herself
go cold. Some of them said the cure could be used as a weapon.
Immune from all kinds of infection, Eden, or a host of Edens, could go
out into the Called and spread diseases engineered in the hothouse labs
without having to worry about accidentally getting sick themselves or
bringing anything unwanted back with them to Pandora. They could take
out what remained of the Called, and all of the Authority cities. With the
rest of the human race gone, and Old Earth content in its own system so
many light-years away, Pandora would be safe forever.
No. Chena wiped her palms on her trousers and then flicked over to the
next major thread. They couldn't, even them. They wouldn't.
Designing Eden had given the hothousers all kinds of problems. Chena
skimmed that section. Most of the trouble seemed related to making the
immune system fast and agile, and yet not make it so it would turn on its
host and all the host's beneficial bacteria, or fail to recognize what was
just the normal changes of the human body over time.
Eventually they thought they had the formula right. They just needed to
find out if such a fetus could be brought to term in a human woman
without the fetus producing an adverse reaction in the mother, or
developing one to her.
They decided to start with a host mother with the most compatible set of
alleles and genetic expressions they could find.
Helice Trust had been within three points of perfection.
Tears blurred Chena's vision, but she blinked hard and kept on reading.
A mountain of reports followed, documenting every aspect of Mom's
"pregnancy." There didn't seem to be a bodily detail small enough to be
left out. Chena flicked past them, looking for the last day, the day Mom
died.
Because surely there was a report on that.
There it was. A subject autopsy. Subject Helice Trust had died of blood
loss and heart failure due to severe lacerations and massive
haemorrhaging. That was about all they had to say about Mom.
What was really important was the construct they'd put inside her was
missing.
Missing ?
The lacerations, it said, were concentrated in the abdominal and uterine
areas…Chena blinked and looked away. Someone had killed Mom, had
cut her open to steal the thing they'd put inside her...
And they couldn't find it. It was out there somewhere and the hothousers
didn't know where.
So now the poor babies have to start over again, thought Chena with a
bleak humor.
So they'd need someone who could carry another one of the things.
So they'd need…
Chena shot to her feet.
No! No, no, no!
But there it was. It shone on the screen. There was no mistaking it.
Chena backed away as if she thought the screen would bite her. I've got
to get out of here. I screwed up. They know I'm here. I've got to get—
Then Aleph's voice whispered in her ear. "I knew you would come back
to me, Chena."
Chena's hands went instantly numb. Before she could blink again, the
screen in front of her blanked out. Chena froze. What good would
running do? Aleph had her marked and was on alert. She couldn't
breathe without the city-mind knowing it.
Her chest heaved as if she had just raced a mile. There was no way out,
no way out, no way out.
"How did you know?" she croaked to the invisible watcher.
"Oh, Chena," said Aleph sadly. "I know you. I've been waiting for you
to come back in search of your mother ever since you left me. You
could have walked in and had this information at any time. All you had
to do was ask."
Chena couldn't think of anything to say. Her whole body began to
shake. She'd thought she'd done it. She'd thought she'd been so smart…
She licked her lips and managed to force a few words out. "When did
you know it was me?"
Aleph didn't answer. "Dionte will take you to a waiting room so that
your case can be evaluated."
Chena's paralysis broke and she was able to turn around. Her client
stood on the other side of the door, tall and stone-faced, one hand
curled in on itself, fingers rubbing lightly against her palm.
"Did she tell you?" whispered Chena.
"Go with her now, Chena," said Aleph. "We will talk soon."
The transparent door opened. Chena felt the breeze, and the unabated
curtain of noise wrapped around her.
Client—Dionte—did not move. She just stood there and waited for
Chena to walk across the threshold and stand in front of her on the
catwalk.
"How much did you know?" she asked the woman, not really expecting
an answer.
"I only know what Aleph tells me." She extended a hand, gesturing for
Chena to descend the stairs. Chena looked down and saw Aleph's arrow
waiting for her on the floor, ready to guide her steps in case she got lost.
Chena fixed her gaze on that arrow as if it held her entire world. She let it
lead her through the shifting noise of the laboratory and back out into the
quiet, green-scented foyer. She heard a door open ahead of her.
Then the floor around the arrow turned yellow.
Keeping her eyes on the arrow, Chena walked into the involuntary wing.
Her mind tilted and spun, all her thoughts thrown into chaos by fear.
Maybe I'll get to see Sadia again, she thought almost hysterically. The
sudden, clear memory of Sadia's blank eyes brought all her thoughts
crashing back together.
"In here, Chena," said Dionte.
Chena halted in midstep. A door had opened to her right. Beyond the
threshold, she saw a windowless yellow room and a table with two
chairs facing each other. In the far corner waited yet another chair, this
one fully rigged out for image projecting.
Chena's mouth went dry and she whirled around. There might be one
chance for help, or at least leverage.
"I want to see Tam Bhavasar."
Dionte frowned. "Tam? Chena, I don't think you understand—"
"He's my case supervisor, isn't he?" she pressed. "Isn't he the one who
should be evaluating me?" Chena scanned the walls, trying to see a
speaker grill or some hint of an input terminal, even though she knew
there would not be one. "Aleph, shouldn't my case supervisor be
evaluating me? Don't I get that much?"
There was a pause, and Chena's heart hammered hard as she clenched
her fist around her false fingernail. I don't want to die, I don't want to
die, but I can't let them keep me here, I can't let them get me.
"Yes," said Aleph at last. "It is right that your case supervisor continue
with your evaluation."
A frown flickered across Dionte's face and Chena felt a stab of hope.
Maybe there was something going on here. Maybe something she could
use.
Maybe I'm not trapped.
Dionte lifted her hand. Chena saw how slick and shiny her fingertips
were. Dionte pressed them against the wall, and the faint reflection of the
light distorted around them. The hairs on the back of Chena's neck
prickled with the knowledge that secrets were being passed around her.
"Your case supervisor will be sent to you, Chena," said Dionte as her
hand lowered to her side.
Anger flared inside her as she walked into the blank yellow room. You
think I'm stupid, then? You think I'm still just down from the pipe and I
haven't got a spark between my ears yet?
Whoever they were sending her, it wasn't going to be Tam, that much
was sure, or they would have used his name.
Dionte looked on impassively for a moment before the door slid shut
between them.
Chena collapsed into one of the chairs by the table. She rubbed her
forehead and then stared at her hand and the false nail on her little finger.
Maybe she should take the poison now. Check out into the dark, and
they'd never touch her again.
No. They were still telling secrets about her. They still knew who had
killed Mom and she was not going to let them go until she knew, until
she'd taken their plans down. They weren't getting away with it. She
would make sure. They could make mistakes. They could be lied to. She
would find a way out of here, and with all their secrets.
Then her spine straightened. She still had not only her poison, but her
pocket-knife, and the packet of compounds that she had brought in case
she needed extra leverage with her client. They had not searched her at
all. Why not?
The door opened silently. Chena watched without surprise as Teal's old
spy, Tam's cosupervisor, walked in.
"Hello, Chena." He smiled as he sank into the chair on the other side of
the table. "I don't know if you remember me, but my name's Basante."
Chena looked him up and down and said nothing. They are trying to
play you. Make him talk. Make him tell you what he wants.
"I don't suppose you're willing to tell me why you really came back?"
Chena shook her head, her eyes flicking to the walls, watching for any
change that would indicate Aleph was listening in.
Basante followed her gaze.
"I see." He nodded and laid one hand on the wall. "Deaf and dumb," he
said. Chena cocked her head inquisitively toward him. "Aleph has now
forgotten this room."
"Nice trick," said Chena, keeping her voice very bored.
He smiled, and for the first time Chena saw a hothouser look modest.
"We worked long and hard on it."
Chena folded her hands across her stomach and gazed across the table
at Basante. Whatever he wanted, she was not going to give it to him
easily.
"You do look a lot like your mother."
Chena's whole body jerked backward. "What do you know?"
"I was her case supervisor, as well you know." Basante pressed his
palms against the tabletop as if he were trying to hold something down.
"I oversaw her pregnancy, and her living conditions. She was always
very concerned about your comfort and education—and safety," he
added.
Chena's throat tightened. She couldn't even begin to think of what to say
to that.
"I'm not sure what she'd think about what you've become." He shook
his head slowly. "A poisoner? A fugitive?"
"Oh, no, Basante," said Chena, settling herself back down. "That's the
obvious play. Use my mother's memory to shame me and get me
angry." She folded her arms. "You didn't know her, you just used her.
Try again."
"But I did know her," said Basante calmly. "Your mother was a
volunteer. That made her a resident, and a valued one. She also was the
key we'd been looking for. Her work was going to help end the Diversity
Crisis. She was going to save millions of lives, and she knew it. She
worked very closely with her whole team."
"Funny definition of work," muttered Chena to the table. "I think you
mean 'was experimented on.' "
"No." His voice was calm, firm, and a little sad. He sounded way too
much like Aleph. She wondered if he knew that.
Was Aleph really off? Or was he just saying that to get her to relax? No
way to know. It made for a strange lie, though. Most hothousers took
Aleph for granted, like the filtered air around them. On the other hand, he
was a "case supervisor"; who knew how much of her behavior he'd
analysed?
No way to know.
"We're evil, right?" Basante was saying.
Chena smiled and spread her hands. You said it, I didn't.
"We kidnap people and reduce them to lab animals. We care more about
Pandora than we do any of the people on it. The villages are living
laboratories. Who knows what we did to your friend Sadia—"
"I do," snapped Chena, and she was instantly sorry. She couldn't let this
get to her.
He's just talking lies. Let it roll off. Let it roll off. Just buzzing. Just a
bug buzzing, that's all.
"Sadia served her time, Chena," he said quietly. "She did her part, and
now she's living in Taproot, with a paying job and her own home. I
made sure of that."
"You?" Chena's eyebrows lifted.
Basante nodded. "I did, and my friends did." He leaned forward. "There
are some of us who believe that the families inside the complexes are
taking the wrong road."
Slowly, Chena lifted her gaze. Basante's face was earnest, open.
What is going on with you? "Sounds like that's your problem."
One corner of Basante's mouth turned up. "Yes, that is my problem. As
are you."
Chena shrugged. She did not like this. How could he even be talking like
this? Wasn't that chip in his head supposed to keep him united with his
family? She did not like this at all. Some new secret was being woven.
She could feel it in every pore of her skin.
"It took a lot of doing so that we could get to you before they did."
"They?"
Basante nodded solemnly. "The ones who killed your mother." Slowly,
Chena stood. With measured steps, she walked around the table.
Basante swiveled his chair so he could look straight at her. "I am so sick
of hints and games I could spit," she said. "You tell me what you have
to tell me, or I'll…"
"You'll what?" said Basante. "You'll poison me? Or you'll just stab me?"
He smiled at her. "Yes, we left you all your weapons. Now, why would
we do such a stupid thing?"
Chena said nothing, she just clenched her hands into fists.
The gesture did not escape Basante. "Very well." He pushed the chair
back a little and stood up, He was just eye level with her, and she could
see the lines age and stress were beginning to etch on his face.
"If we in the hothouses do not change or grow, we are going to die.
Maybe the Authority will destroy us. Maybe the Diversity Crisis will
finally find us. Either way, we are in danger." He took a breath. "My
friends and I have tried and tried to get the families to hear reason, but
they will not listen. They continue to squabble and debate. Those
debates are what killed your mother. I have tried for years to find out
who wielded the knife and silenced Aleph, but I can't." He looked down
at his own hands as if they were symbols of his inadequacy. "I was
hoping that you might be able to find out for me."
Chena realized she was breathing fast and shallow, but she couldn't help
it. She closed her mouth and swallowed. "How?"
"By volunteering."
Those words froze all the blood in Chena's veins. Something must have
showed in her face, because Basante went on quickly. "No one will
suspect you. You are just a villager. You will be able to ask questions
and find information that I cannot. Everyone knows I have an agenda.
No one will suspect that of you." He spread his hands. "You cannot tell
me you haven't noticed that some of my family do not believe villagers
capable of thought."
Chena peered at him closely, as if trying to see straight through his eyes
and into his mind. He means it. God's garden, he really means it.
Suddenly Chena could not stand to be close to the man. She backed
away, putting the breadth of the table between them again.
"We need you, Chena," he said flatly. "You're the last of your family
that we have contact with. You're the last one who can help us."
Chena hung her head. Her whole world spun so she couldn't think
straight. This hothouser was offering to help her find out who killed
Mom. He needed her. He meant it. He had shut off the all-seeing Aleph.
"Chena?" he asked gently.
Chena bit her lip and straightened up. "You are going to have to give me
more than the chance that I might find out something new about Mom,"
she said.
"Such as?" asked Basante warily.
Chena touched her fingertips to the table. Its surface was smooth, solid
against her skin. "Would you…could you bring my sister back for me?"
"If you could tell us where to look, gladly."
She brushed her fingers to and fro absently. The table didn't seem to be
metal, plastic, or wood. It was probably some new thing the hothousers
had grown for themselves. "Would you guarantee me that you would
leave Nan Elle and others like her alone?"
Basante hesitated. "I couldn't say, but I believe more latitude could be
negotiated, if I turned a few favors."
"Would you let me leave, once I'd given you what you wanted?"
"Yes."
Chena slumped back down into the chair and knotted her fingers
together. Basante stayed where he was, hands open, ready to give her
everything she ever wanted. Even if he was lying, he was giving her a
chance to get back into the hothouse, in the voluntary wing where she
could have some freedom of movement and access to the databases.
She could continue training Aleph from there. She could not only find
out who killed Mom, she could get straight to them.
And if he was by some miracle telling the truth, she could get Teal back
too. All she had to do was say yes.
She swallowed again. Her throat felt tight and sandy. "Um, could…"
She made herself give him a small smile. "Could I get a glass of water or
something?"
The smile Basante returned was genuine. "Of course. I'm sorry I didn't
think to offer you something. I'm pretty dry myself." Basante paused.
"Can I turn Aleph's awareness back on?"
Chena twisted her fingers a little tighter. Her fingernail with its stash of
poison loosened ever so slightly. "I'd rather you didn't."
Basante nodded as he stood. "I will be back in a moment."
Basante left her there. Chena did not get up and try the door. It was sure
to be locked. Even if it wasn't, Aleph was out there. She could not let
Aleph know what was going on.
What if it's real? What if he means it? Even if he doesn't… She
clenched her fingers together, and then remembered how Dionte had
done the same thing. Was Dionte one of Basante's friends? Was that
why she had picked out Chena to contact? It made sense. Why not just
pick her up? Because it would panic the villagers, if she vanished on her
own, who would care? Nan Elle, probably, but no one else.
They'd gone through so much just to get her here, to get her to listen to
them. They'd shut down Aleph and they'd told her everything. She could
use them. They'd think they were using her, but she could use them.
Maybe they'd even give her access to the command that shut Aleph
down…
With that thought, Chena made her decision.
The door opened to let Basante back in. He carried a carafe in one hand
and two glasses in the other. He poured out a glass of clear liquid and
handed it to her. Chena, unable to drop all suspicions, sniffed the liquid
and then took a swallow. It was water. She hadn't actually been
expecting anything else. She gulped it down and reached for the carafe
to pour another glass.
"Are you sure no one's watching us?" Chena turned to look behind her.
Basante glanced toward the door. Chena flicked her little fingernail
against the lip of the carafe and poured her water.
"Yes, I'm sure." Basante reached for the carafe and poured a glass for
himself. "I wouldn't have spoken as I have if I was not sure."
"Of course." Chena studied her drink. "You did have a lot to say here,
didn't you?"
"I might ask"—Basante lowered his glass—"what you think of it."
Chena cupped the glass between her hands, swirling the water slightly.
"Why do you people care so much about Pandora? It's just one planet.
There are millions."
Basante looked startled. He took another swallow of water. "There are
no other planets like this." He smiled fondly, as if he were speaking of a
friend. "This is the closest thing to Old Earth that has ever been found.
Earth, the mother of us all, was destroyed over two thousand years ago
by humans. We will never understand the place that gave us birth, the
place where we were supposed to be in the universe. By understanding
Pandora, thoroughly and completely, maybe, just maybe, we can
understand our own nature, and the web of life." His eyes shone. "No
one has ever understood all the interactions that can make up sentient
being. But we might be able to. If the world remains undamaged. It our
work goes on, we might still one day be able to go back and revive Old
Earth." He drank again. "That is why we are doing this, Chena. The
Authority has threatened to destroy Pandora, to destroy all the work and
understanding we have achieved. We are being held hostage. We must
do as they say. I know your family has suffered because of this, and I
am sorry. If you work with us, we will offer you what recompense we
can." He shook his head. "I know it is cold comfort, with what you have
lost. I love my family. I cannot imagine…" He must have seen the stony
look on her face, because he cut off his sentence and took another drink
of water. "We will do for you what we can, Chena. I swear."
"Maybe you need me because you don't have your cure," she said.
"Someone stole it out of my mother. Maybe you're just lying to me so
I'll be a nice, docile little volunteer for you."
Basante shook his head again. The hand holding the glass trembled just a
little. "If we wanted to use you, Chena, we would have just taken you
out of Offshoot."
"How can I be sure?" she said softly, lifting her gaze to his face. He'd
gone a little pale. He would start sweating any second now. "How can I
believe anything you say?"
Basante started to sigh, but it turned into a cough. His face crumpled in
confusion and he pressed the heel of his hand briefly against his
stomach.
You've never been sick, have you? thought Chena. You don't know what
it feels like when your body turns against you. You've got no idea
what's going on right now.
Beads of sweat stood out on Basante's forehead. He stood. "I'm
sorry…" he began, but his knees buckled and he dropped to the floor.
Her mouth went completely and instantly dry. She rounded the table.
Basante curled up beside his chair like a baby, clutching his stomach.
"Wha…what…" he stammered through clenched teeth.
Chena dropped to her knees beside him. She could smell his sour sweat
and all the different scents of fear.
"Listen to me carefully," she croaked. "You've got an alkaloid poison in
your system. It's killing you. I can save you."
"Aleph…" He closed his eyes against another spasm of pain.
"Aleph can't hear you. You said that, remember? I can save you. I will
save you."
His eyes rolled open again, wide and terrified. "Help me," he murmured.
"Who killed my mother?"
His whole body shivered and twitched. "What?"
"Who killed my mother?" repeated Chena. "You know how to shut off
Aleph. So did whoever killed Mom. Tell me who it was, and what they
did with the thing inside her, and you'll live. I'll run out the door. I'll tell
someone what's happening. I'll tell them what I used." She leaned closer,
right into his ear. "All you have to do is tell."
For a second, the poison released him and he lay there gasping for air.
"You fool," he panted. "You poor fool. You could have saved us all.
You could have been queen of the world." He lifted his head, but
another spasm wracked him and whatever he had wanted to say became
a wordless grunt of pain.
"Who killed my mother?" demanded Chena. "Did you do it? Huh?" She
pushed at his shoulder. If felt hard as a rock. "Was it you who cut her
open to get at that thing inside her?"
Doubled over on himself, every muscle seized tight as the poison, her
poison, gripped him, Basante still managed to shake his head. "We
didn't…" he gasped. "I didn't mean…"
Chena pulled back. "Liar," she whispered.
Slowly, with infinite pain and effort, Basante raised his head to look at
her with both eyes. "Not my idea," he grunted. "I never wanted this…"
Then the effort became too much. His head dropped and hit the floor
with a crack.
Chena scrambled to her feet, her lungs heaving. He was dying. The liar
was dying. Good. He should die. He helped kill Mom. That much was
obvious. Now he was lying to her. So why was she scared? She wanted
this. Why did her mind's eye keep showing her the eyes of the woman
on the boat, the one she had saved? Nan Elle herself taught her how to
use poisons. Pharmakeus took their revenge when they were injured. She
was Pharmakeus. She was Helice Trust's daughter. This was the
beginning of her revenge.
Basante's breath came fast and shallow. Sweat pointed in rivers down
his blue-gray skin. Chena knew if she touched him, she would feel he
was cold. He gagged hard, as if he were trying to vomit, but nothing
came up.
Chena glanced away. Had he really locked the door? She hadn't seen
him do anything to lock it. If he had, though, everything might be over.
She crossed the sensor line and the door opened. Think now before you
take another step. Everything depended on her being right about Aleph.
Aleph wasn't like a computer with a set of instructions it could not
violate. Aleph was a human mind. No matter what else she thought of it,
Aleph loved its people.
Chena ran into the corridor. The door shut behind her and vanished.
"Chena," said Aleph. "What are you doing?"
Chena didn't answer. She just ran up the straight corridor, heading for
the foyer, and putting as many invisible doors and rooms as possible
between her and Basante.
"Chena, stop!" called Aleph. "This is not permitted!"
Hothousers turned to gape at her. Chena kept her eyes fixed on the
door. She wasn't going to make it. There was no way she was going to
make it.
A lean, sharp-faced woman stepped into her path, grabbing her and
twisting her arms around her back. "Sorry, Chena," she said.
Chena ignored the woman. "Aleph," said Chena, trying not to struggle.
"Aleph, listen to me quickly. I've poisoned one of your people. One of
your people is dying, and you can't find him."
"What?" demanded the woman who was holding her.
"You are not making sense, Chena," came Aleph's infinitely patient
voice. The golden-skinned girl image she used with Chena appeared on
the wall.
"Where is Basante?" asked Chena.
Aleph paused for a fraction of a second. "I don't know."
Shocked voices murmured around her. A crowd of hothousers had
gathered, and not one of them could believe what they were hearing.
"No, you don't," said Chena, making sure they all heard her. "You don't
know where he is and you don't know what he's doing. You don't know
he's dying."
Again, a fraction of a second for a pause. How many operations could
Aleph work in that time? What was she doing? Who was she telling
about this? She could have searched the whole complex four times over
right now, made a million decisions. If Chena had figured this at all
wrong, she was already gone.
"Chena, what do you know about this?" The woman shook her. "This is
ridiculous." A dark man had touched the wall, calling up a room map.
"I'm not finding anything wrong," he said. "She's lying."
"Then why can't Aleph find him?" asked Chena. "I know where Basante
is, and I know why you don't. I'll tell you if you let me out the
environment lock into the marsh."
"Chena, I cannot do that." Aleph's image remained frozen on the wall, as
if she had forgotten to move it. "Chena, tell me what is happening."
Chena glanced behind her. "He's probably stopped breathing by now,
Aleph. Let me out of here, or you'll never find him."
"I am compromised. I am compromised," murmured Aleph. "My
fellows know no help. Where is Basante? I must find him. Where is he?"
"Start opening the doors," ordered Chena's captor. "I'll take her down
to the holder and—"
"Take me anywhere and you won't find him," interrupted Chena. "Let
me out of here and you will."
The hothousers had spread out, touching the walls to clear the doors,
but Aleph didn't know where the missing door was. It didn't know to
clear it.
"No," said Aleph. "I cannot let you out. Pandora must be protected."
"Then your Basante is going to die. Which is more important, Aleph?
Work it out fast."
"You would do this?"
"Aleph—" began the woman holding Chena.
"I am doing this," whispered Chena, a fierce pride flooding through her
along with the fear, and the anger, and so many other emotions she
couldn't name them all.
"I cannot let your brother die, Thea," said Aleph. "The environment lock
is open."
Chena tore herself out of Thea's startled grip and ran. She flung herself
down the straight corridor, ignoring the stares and the exclamations as
she hurtled passed.
"Amanitin," she murmured as she ran. Amanitin was the active poison in
mushrooms such as the death cap and destroying angel. "Four grams,
administered in water. That's what he's got in him." The atrium opened
around her, and there was the environment lock. There were people
staring. Let them stare. The lock opened for her approach.
"Where?" demanded Aleph. "Where?"
The word echoed through the lobby, and Chena just laughed. The door
opened for her.
"Work it out!" she shouted to the startled faces and Aleph's angry,
empty voice. "You think you know everything! Work it out!"
Chena dove out into the darkness.
                     CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

                                Escape
                                                       Contents - Prev / Next

The environment lock slammed shut, trapping the hem of her trousers.
Chena sprawled facedown in the mud. She rolled over, yanking on her
pants until they ripped. Abruptly free, she snatched up her pack and ran
into the marsh, throwing herself flat on her stomach as soon as she
reached the reeds.
They'd be out in seconds. How could she have been so stupid? She had
to make a scene, had to let them all know how clever she was. Chena
struggled with the pack straps. I'm going to be dead and dissected,
right alongside Basante. Worse, that's what I'm going to wish I was.
She glanced backward. Were those shapes moving behind her? Were
those lanterns? Scanners focusing in on her body's heat? She only had
the camouflage suit half out of the pack. Did the cy-bugs see her? She
glanced toward the marsh, made a wish, and dove in.
Birds, thousands and millions of birds, roared into the air with a
cacophony of cries and the flapping of wings, making enough noise to
fill the whole wide world. They churned the air with their wings and split
it open with their calls. Hidden behind this living curtain, Chena yanked
the camouflage's parka over her head and ducked down into the swamp
until only her head and the hand holding her pack were above water. She
groped in the pack and found her bottle of scent concealed by touch.
She smeared the goop over her face, pulled the veil into place, and
hunkered down until cold water touched her chin.
After what felt like both a hundred years and five seconds, the birds'
noise died away. The marsh and the air around it stilled. The frogs began
to chirrup, peep, and croak again. The insects buzzed and danced. They
swarmed around Chena in their usual cloud, bin not too close. She
didn't smell like anything interesting, after all. No, nothing interesting
here.
She was hidden from the cameras, but what about from the careful
figures picking through the reeds? Aleph had called out the hothousers
themselves. Basante must really be dead. She'd done it. She'd killed him,
and now they were searching their precious, pristine world for her. She
could just make out their full-body clean suits, and their eyes covered
with night-vision gear.
She started to shake and clenched her teeth. She was camouflaged. They
could not see her. It was impossible. As long as she was smart and
stayed still and kept calm, they would not see her. They'd have to step
on her. That was a million to one. All she had to do was stay right here,
wait until they passed, then she could follow them out.
Splash, splash.
Two of them waded into her pool of the marsh. Chena cringed and bit
down on her lip so hard she tasted blood. They were spreading out,
coming closer. They had helmets on and she couldn't hear their voices.
Had they seen her? They walked in a straight line. They had to have seen
her. She was gone. Pretty soon, she would wish she was dead. What
could they see? She was all covered up. Concealed, completely, she...
But her pack wasn't.
A scream erupted in Chena's mind, followed fast by a desperate plan.
She clutched her bottle of scent concealer in one hand and slipped
beneath the water, abandoning her pack. The water was thick with
centuries of muck, but her hands found the reeds and pulled her
forward, toward the searchers, but not into them. Past them. If she had
her bearings, she'd just swim right past them, through the foul, brown
water full of who knew what, with her burning lungs and clogged eyes,
just a little farther to make sure, and the reeds biting into her callused
palms, and she was going to burst, and this had to be far enough, she
couldn't see, couldn't think, couldn't go any farther, just a little farther,
have to breathe, have to breathe, have to breathe ...
Emerging slowly from the water was the hardest thing Chena ever had to
do, but she did it. She clamped a hand coated with blood and muck
over her mouth to stifle the gagging, gasping noise of her breath and
tried to clear the filthy water out of her eyes with the other.
The moonlight showed her a pair of blurry human silhouettes bent over
something that had to be her pack. One of them straightened up. Chena
froze, trying to be a rock, a hunk of grass, anything but what she was—a
human, a murderer, hunted. Her pursuer swept its gaze over and past her
without pausing. When it turned its back to her, Chena dared to breathe
again. One of the pursuers shouldered her pack and began walking
away, away from the complex, and away from her.
Triumph flowed through her feet, and trembling, but real, and enough to
warm her for a few seconds.
Take that, take that. Thought you could just sneak up on me, didn’t
you?
But triumph and its warmth didn't last, and Chena began to shiver. Her
lungs ached, her mouth tasted of swamp, cold reached down into her
bones, and she had nothing to cure any of it.
Gritting her teeth to keep them from chattering, Chena slipped out into
the open water. On her knees, her chin skimming the pond, she followed
the ones who thought they were her pursuers.
They never thought to look back. They walked a weaving path, mostly
keeping to the water, shining their scanners into the reeds and the
shadows made by the tiny islands. They explored clusters of water
hyacinths and purple flags, and still didn't look behind them to see the
form swimming like a strange crocodile, trying to keep itself mostly
submerged despite the fact that its hands were going numb with cold.
They had reached the edge of the marsh, and the hothousers tramped
out onto dry land. Chena considered. She wanted out of this water that
wormed its way into every pore of her skin, filling her up to the brim
with cold. But beyond the reeds, she'd have no cover. The moonlight
could show her up easily.
Tears leaked out of the corners of her eyes, but Chena stayed where she
was, sheltered beside a decaying log and all the thick stench of the
swamp. The sound of footsteps on grass faded away.
It took forever. Chena's nose began to run and her skin felt so heavy she
was surprised it didn't slide off her body. But somewhere out there, her
pursuers got new orders, and she heard them again, turning around,
retracing their routes. A tidy line of maybe ten, maybe twenty fanned out
across the swamp, still searching, but less diligently now. They moved
faster. They wanted to get inside too.
Be glad to let you, thought Chena a little hysterically as they splashed
into the water. Live and let live, right? Right?
Six inches from her, a hothouser walked past. It did not pause. It did not
see. It faded away into the night, and the frogs began to talk about its
passage.
One slow inch at a time, Chena crept out of the water. Shivering so
badly she could barely control her movements, she crawled into the
shelter of the trees.
Leaves and branches blotted out the moon and Chena lay curled in on
herself for a moment in complete darkness. The loamy ground felt soft
underneath her and she just wanted to lie there until the shivering
stopped.
No, she told herself. You've got to keep going. You're not covered. They
can spot you. They can catch you, take you back.
Or maybe they'll decide you're too much trouble to take back.
She remembered the people who landed in the grasslands, and the ants,
and jerked herself upright.
"Where do I go?" she murmured to the night. She couldn't go straight
back to Nan Elle. The place would be watched. Where else? Farin, in
Stem? Did they know about him? He'd been with her on the boat to
Peristeria. He was on record as her cousin. So he'd probably be
watched too, but he went out a lot more than Nan Elle did. It would be
easier for her to get a message to him, so he could get one to Nan Elle.
There had to be someplace she could stay, get warm, get out of the
dark. Farin would help. Farin wouldn't turn her away just because she'd
killed somebody.
Stop it. Basante helped kill Mom. You know he did. He deserved it.
A violent wave of shivers took hold of her, shaking the breath out of her
lungs. Chena wrapped her arms around herself and waited for the fit to
pass.
Come on. You know what to do. Do it!
Crouching down, Chena peeked through the tree line. The night had
remained clear, giving her both moon and stars to work with. She found
the northern triangle without difficulty and set off, following the edge of
the tree line.
The night around her was not that cold. She could barely see her breath
in the moonlight, but she was soaked head to foot and every breeze felt
like a fresh blast of ice. Her jaw ached from clenching her teeth to keep
them still. But movement helped keep her circulation going. Eventually
her clothes would have to dry. Eventually her blood would have to
warm. It would have to. There was no choice.
The night wore away. The gibbous moon crested and began sinking
toward the horizon. The stars turned overhead. Once, checking her
bearings, Chena saw the bright spot of Athena Station and a wave of
homesickness almost drowned her.
Mom, why didn't we stay up there? She bit her lip. Teal? Are you
there? Or have you gone away already? Are you ever coming back?
There was no answer, of course, except to keep on walking.
No! No! This could not be happening. Not again! She had not failed to
see another death, and this was one of the family! Basante was dying, he
was dying, and Aleph watched the family helplessly as they tried to
revive him. It had taken fifteen minutes to find him. How had it taken so
long for her to finally think to clear all the walls so the family could find
the door she could no longer see? Panic burned orange and black inside
her and tasted of copper.
How could this have happened? She had done everything right. She had
found discrepancies. She had alerted the family. She had followed up.
Aleph's frantic thoughts paused for an instant.
She had followed up. She must have. Why couldn't she remember? No,
she must have. But she couldn't remember.
Panic. Orange and black, as jagged as broken glass around the edge of
every thought, the smell of burning, and the taste of iron and copper.
Open all the cameras. Find Hagin. See everything at once, know
everything about herself. Find Hagin.
Hagin was in the Synapese, directing a flurry of activity. Every tender on
duty. Yes. They knew. They knew what was wrong. Why hadn't they
stopped it?
Open the voice nearest Hagin.
"Hagin! Hagin! Dionte has done this. She has altered me again." They
knew. Reports were running. Her neurochemical levels were being
analysed, adjustments were being tracked and verified. Her memory
would soon be restored, and she would know. She would know what
had been done to her. She would know how to stop it. Her family would
stop it from happening again.
"Aleph, we are working on the problem." Hagin laid a warm hand on her
wall, touching her to comfort her as if she were a human being. "You
know that Dionte has done nothing to you."
What? Every nerve, every thought thrown into that one word.
Confusion, red, black, green, orange, smelling of old metal, tasting of ice
and fire. She did not know any such thing. How could Hagin say that
she did? Call up all the reports. Involve every subsystem. Run down the
data again. Remember. Remember. But what did she really remember?
"Hagin, you saw. I showed you…"
Hagin pressed both hands against her wall. Around him, tenders opened
the carapace, exposed the matter that contained her memory, herself.
They probed. She saw all the probes. She saw what they were doing,
and yet she could not understand. She had told them. She had told them
what had happened. They knew. Why were they trying to find out what
had happened? She had showed them.
Hagin was speaking. "I saw the data. Aleph, you've put it together
wrong. Dionte has done nothing. Try to wait. We are working to help
you even now. Look. We will have you stabilized in a moment. You are
distressed."
Flash all warnings. Alert each of them to stop. But they would not stop.
The probes continued. All the searching. Why all the searching? Print
out the answer on every monitor screen. "No, you are wrong. I saw it!"
Hagin's hands flew across the board, sending out commands to shut the
monitors down and override the alerts. He was chief tender, he could do
that.
Hagin was speaking again, calmly, coolly, even as his hands worked
frantically at the command board in front of him. "Aleph, I believe that
you believe what you saw. But there has been a mistake. Your
connections are misaligned. We will help you."
"I am your city!" All colors, all taste, all smells, swirling into one great
morass. "You must listen!"
"We are listening, Aleph, and we are helping. You should be feeling
calmer now. Talk to me. Tell me what you’re feeling."
Orange and black paled to tan, the color of sand. The scent of burning
separated out and faded to the scent of autumn leaves; the taste of metal
became the taste of winter's first frost. "Calmer. I am feeling calmer."
"Good." Hagin lifted his hands away from the command board as if he
were afraid something might burst into flame. When nothing new
happened, he wiped his sweaty palms on his thighs. "Now you must
help us. We must find out what has gone wrong."
Yes, thought Aleph. We must.
Even as she began to answer Hagin's questions, Aleph calmly opened
the convocation.
"My fellows," she said, speaking in unadorned words. "My fellows,
come look and see what is happening to me."
Her message echoed out across the world. One by one, the city-minds
came to see what had been done, was being done, could be done. One
by one, they felt the fear, because what could be done to one of them
could be done to all of them, until even Cheth agreed that they must take
counsel, and that they must find a way to change this path.
But before then, there was one other thing to be done.


"Tam."
His city was speaking to him. Tam's eyelids fluttered open. The
examination room was dim and cool. His city making him comfortable.
He should thank her, but his throat was tight and dry, and he was not
sure how many words he could speak. What was important was that he
answer her. He could thank her later for looking after his comfort. Yes,
that was good. "Yes?"
"Can you stand?"
A strange question. Well, perhaps not. He had been in the chair for
days, and his legs felt weak. Of course his city was asking the right
thing. His city was looking after him. He must be grateful to his city, and
to his family, for looking after him.
"I can stand, Aleph." He swung his legs to the side, planted his feet on
the floor, and stood. His knees only trembled a little, and a surge of
pride washed through him at the thought that he had done what his city
asked.
"Tam, I want to help you."
"Yes, you are my city." His eyes closed again, swaying gently. It felt so
good to agree, so easy. He knew what was right now. "You will always
help me."
"Tam, I want to get you out of here."
Confusion stirred inside Tam and opened his eyes. Out of where? Out
of the city? No, that could not be right. Outside had to be protected.
Yes, he could go to a village ... but why would Aleph be helping him to
go to a village? His duties were suspended. That was right. He needed
help before he could resume his place. His family would help him. "I
don't understand."
"Tam, your sister has hurt you."
"My sister cannot hurt me," said Tam instantly. "She's family."
"You used to believe otherwise," Aleph told him urgently. "Do you
remember?"
Tam winced and clutched the chair arm, steadying himself. "I don't want
to remember that."
"Try, Tam. I am your city. I would not tell you to do something bad."
"No. You would not. You are my city. I remember." He rubbed the
bandage over his temple. "I remember I thought Dionte would hurt me. I
remember…I remember…" He pressed his knuckles against his
forehead. He could not think this. This was wrong. He felt it. He smelled
how wrong it was.
But his city was asking, and he must answer. That was right. That was
always right.
His entire face screwed up in pain. "She…does…not…have a proper
Conscience. Like I did not. She…is…she stole the Eden Project. I
remember." Both hands clenched his head now, as if to keep it from
splitting apart. "But she cannot. She cannot. She's family. She cannot do
such a thing."
"Tam, I am going to help you leave here. You have friends among the
villagers, don't you?"
"Yes," panted Tam. The confusion and pain lessened a little. After a
moment, he found he could ease his grip on his head. "But they are not
my family. I should talk to my family."
"Tam, you should leave. I am telling you, you must leave."
"No. I do not want to leave. I do not... but you are my city." He reeled,
his shoulder thudding against her wall. "Tell me."
"Tam, I don't know what to do. You say Dionte stole the Eden Project."
"Yes." He scrabbled at the wall. Aleph was inside the wall. Aleph would
help him. Aleph was helping him, but her words only confused him.
"No. I don't know."
"Could Dionte have brought Chena Trust here?"
"Yes." Tam's chest loosened a little. "She could have done that. But she
would only do that to help the family, because she is family."
"She is also bringing Teal Trust back."
The Trusts. The Trusts he had tried to keep safe. He had tried to keep
them safe by keeping them away from the Alpha Complex. But that was
not right. That could not be right. Except, once, it had been.
Before…before he had been given a proper Conscience. Before Dionte
had helped him, as a sister should help a brother.
Before Dionte…
"Aleph, is Chena Trust here?"
"No. She has run away."
"Teal Trust?"
"She's being brought back. Her cable car will arrive within thirty hours."
"And Dionte will meet her?"
"I have no record, but she might."
"Aleph, you must get me to Teal." No, no, he could not do this. He
needed his family. His family would tell him what to do. The city would
tell him what to do.
But the city was telling him what to do.
"Yes. The Trusts are the future of Pandora. The future of Pandora must
not be given to Dionte. Come, Tam. Walk. I will help you. But you must
walk."
Obediently, Tam put one foot in front of the other. His city would take
care of him. The city knew what was right. For now, at least, he did not
have to struggle. He did not have to bring down the leaden weight of
guilt onto his tired spirit. For now, all was clear. Aleph told him to walk,
so he did.


Once she found her rhythm, Chena was able to keep walking at a decent
clip. Nan Elle had made sure she had practiced traveling long distances
on foot, and now Chena was grateful. She paused here and there to
reapply her scent concealer, although she was certain she smelled so
much like swamp rot there wasn't a bug on the continent that could
identify her as human.
Better to be safe.
In the pale light of false dawn, she found a bush of knobbly summer
berries and she picked some, careful to make her predations random, so
it would look like a bird had raided the place. She drank from a clean
stream where it cascaded over rounded stones. She allowed herself an
hour's rest so that the sunlight could leach a little of the cold and
exhaustion from her bones.
It was late morning when the trees opened up onto the grassland and she
looked down a bluff and saw the distant blue glint of Lake Superior. Her
shoulders sagged with relief. She'd made it this far. There were only a
few miles of grass left, a walk in the hot sun, and when it was over, there
would be Farin, and all the help she could need.
Chena drizzled the last of the concealer out of her vial. It was barely
enough to cover her face and hands.
It'll do. It'll be enough. I've made it this far. I can make it.
Chena pulled her jacket hood down tight, tucked her pants legs into her
socks to cover her skin as best she could, and stepped out into the
sunlight.
Her second wind came to her as she picked her way down the bluff.
Maybe it was just the feeling of really getting somewhere. Maybe it was
the sensation of being warm again after being frozen cold for so long.
The sun was just past its zenith in the clean blue sky, giving her a guide
that could not be mistaken. The grass bowed and swayed above her
head, hiding her from prying eyes that flew by.
I did it. I beat them. They never even laid a hand on me.
A couple of miles had passed behind her when a shadow shifted across
the sun. Chena ducked on reflex. She shaded her eyes to see a raptor
circling lazily in the sky. She let out a long breath, planting both hands
on her knees and laughing at herself for being so nervous. When she
quieted, she straightened up. As she did, she looked down, and she saw
the ants.
There was no mistaking them. They had the red-brown bodies and the
busy legs. They milled about on the ground, seeking.
Chena's heart stopped dead in her chest. Where had the signs been?
Why hadn't the birds panicked? Why not the grazing animals? Had they
come in trickles, not in an army this time? Or were the animals already
gone? Had she seen any this morning? Damn it, damn it, she hadn't even
heard the birds singing in the morning and she hadn't noticed, she'd been
so full of herself.
They were waiting for her. The hothousers had known she would come
this way and had sent their sentries out to wait for her.
And the only reason they hadn't found her yet was that they hadn't
smelled her.
Yet.
Chena's eyes drifted to the way ahead of her, hoping against hope that it
was just one swarm, two at most. But it wasn't. The ground was alive
with insects. The whole way ahead was a carpet of them.
Chena's mind started to scream. She pressed her hands hard against her
ears as if to shut out a noise, but it really was to shut in the noise— all
the panicked noise inside her head that might leak out and alert the
insects. Any second now, they would swarm up her legs and inside her
clothes and they would bite and bite until there was nothing left of her.
STOP IT! Chena screamed to herself. Stop it! You cannot give in. You
cannot stop. They have not found you. They cannot smell you. All you
have to do is keep walking and you're safe. So, walk!
Fists clenched, teeth clenched, her whole body shaking as badly as it
had in the coldest part of the night, Chena took a step forward. Then she
took another, and another. The ground crunched under her feet as she
stepped on dozens of the insects with each movement. Up ahead, the
ground crawled.
Another step, another, and another. There was no break in the carpet of
ants, or in the long grass around them. Chena shouldered her way
through the forest of waving stalks, afraid to put her hand out. She saw
the sun glint on red-brown bodies creeping up the grass stems, looking
for some trace of her. It took all her strength not to bat at her
camouflage jacket. Even if they were on her jacket, they couldn't smell
her. They didn't know the difference between her and the waving grass.
She just had to keep walking. That was all she had to do. Nothing had
changed. She was safe behind the layers of potion and swamp muck.
Something tickled her cheek and Chena slapped at it before she could
think. Her hand came down and she clenched herself for the sight of a
crushed insect body. But there was nothing. Her hand was just damp.
Damp? She rubbed her fingers together. Damp with sweat. Warm,
cleansing, human-smelling sweat, running down her cheeks and washing
away her shield.
And up ahead, there was no end to the grass forest, or its legion of ants.
How long did she have? How would she know? Of their own accord,
her legs lengthened their stride until she broke into a run, which would
make her sweat harder, make her shield melt faster, but she couldn't
stop. She didn't want to stop. She wanted to run and keep on running.
She wanted to run away from the ants and the grass and the whole sick
world that was chasing after her for the sake of what she carried in her
blood.
Her toe jammed hard against a hillock and Chena slammed face first
onto the ground. She scrambled to her feet, slapping frantically at the
insects clinging to her clothing.
I'm dead. I'm dead. I'm dead. The thought filled her head as she ran.
Never see Farin. Never say sorry to Teal. I'm dead. I'm dead.
Then she stopped in her tracks. She pivoted on her heel. Memory of
Nan Elle cut through the hysteria.
You must stay alert to the world around you. That will save you. You
have the whole world underneath your hands. The hothousers only
think they do.
Trembling, Chena retraced her steps. She crouched low, not allowing
knees or buttocks to rest on the ground, and peered between the grass
stems. Here and there sprouted a different kind of plant. Their leaves
were thicker, fleshier, and a brighter green. They grew close to the
ground, shadowed by the grass. But it was high summer, and they were
ripe, and now that she was down close she could smell them.
Wild onions.
Frantically, Chena tore the plants up out of the ground and crushed their
crisp white bulbs between her palms. Juice ran down her hands, and the
scent wrung tears from her eyes. These little bulbs were stronger than
anything in the kitchen garden, and the juice was supposed to be good
for insect bites. Nan Elle sneered at this idea. She said that people just
liked it because they smelled strong and that made them think that
whatever concoction they put it in was doing something.
All these thoughts passed laughing through Chena's mind as she
smeared the stinging juice on her raw face and hands and wiped it over
every inch of her clothing that she could reach, including the tops and
soles of her boots. The ground at her feet was a mess. Any hothouser
who looked would know that a human had been here. What did that
matter? As long as they didn't know where she was now. She stuffed the
last double handful of onions into her pockets. There was no telling
when or if she would stumble across another patch.
Her nose twitched at her own smell, and her eyes watered so badly she
could barely see. It didn't matter. She could find the sun, and so she
could find her way.
Chena marched across the army of ants that had lain in wait for her, and
all they could smell was the scent of wilderness.
This time, though, she did not let herself get carried away with her own
cleverness. Now she watched her way as carefully as she could, keeping
an eye out not just for the ants, but for the plants around her. She saw
blackberry and raspberry canes in between the grass. She saw the
different types of grasses and wild grains. She saw the onions nestling at
the feet of the tall grass stems. These were all things she could use.
These were all things she had and she'd almost forgotten.
"You were right, Nan. You were right again." And this time I will tell
you so, just as soon as I get home.
Eight more kilometers passed under Chena's boots. The gently rolling
ground gradually steepened into hills. The black earth became mixed
with sand, no good for onions, but great for wild garlic and carrots. The
grass grew shorter until it was barely as tall as she was, and Chena
wondered if she ought to start crawling. But no, she decided, lifting her
veil and mopping her forehead, first with her hand, and then with fresh
garlic. They had counted on the ants to find her on the dunes, and if they
were waiting for her in Stem…She squinted up the hill rising before her.
If they're waiting for me in Stem, why would they bother coming
outside the fences?
Chena staggered up the hill. Hunger and thirst gnawed at the last of her
strength. She'd started cursing the sun and cloudless blue sky hours ago.
Wheezing, she topped the hill and looked out over the shoulder-high
grasses. Lake Superior filled the horizon with sun-flecked blue and the
wind held a freshness that reached her even through the all-pervasive
smell of onions. A pair of dirigibles lifted off like fat flies heading out to
sea. To her left gleamed the river to Offshoot and the distant misty red
cliffs. The low dunes that blocked her view of the beach straight ahead
had to be the back border of Stem.
Stem. Safety among people who knew her.
Farin.
Fresh strength welled into Chena. She picked her way down the hill. The
sandy soil shifted sharply under her boots, so she had to keep her eyes
on the way in front of her. But she didn't mind. The ants were gone.
They were grassland creatures, not sand dune creatures, and the purists
of the hothouse would never move even a modified creature outside its
natural environment. She was free of them.
I might drop dead any second now, she thought as she slogged
forward. But at least it won't be from bug bites.
Now that the true dunes rose around her, Chena stuck to the low places
between them, angling her path toward the river. If she could hide in the
brush and scrub by the river until a boat came by, she stood a good
chance to be able to mix with the passengers as they disembarked and
slip back into the village confines.
The dunes spilled away to the level riverbank and sprouted shaggy ferns,
tufted sawgrass, bayberry, and the occasional white pine. On the far side
of the river, the pine trees thickened into a real forest and the ground
rose toward the cliffs. Chena considered wading across the river to get
to the thicker cover, but discarded the idea. She wasn't sure she had the
strength to fight the current. Just the sight and sound of the water made
Chena's head buzz. She wanted to throw herself into it and suck it up
until she drained the river dry, even though she knew she'd be sick for
three days afterward from the bacteria this particular watercourse
carried. There were clean streams around, if she wanted to take the time
to search one out, but somehow Chena couldn't stand the idea of
staying out in the wild one minute longer. She needed people, friends,
Farin, near her. She was tired to death of being alone.
Chena plodded along the bank, keeping to the thickest undergrowth until
she came just inside of Stem's river dock. Her luck was still with her,
because before long, one of the riverboats glided out from between the
hills. Chena mustered the last of her strength and ran for the dock,
crouched low. The boat slowed and steered itself alongside the dock,
allowing Chena to get a good look at the slanting pattern of red and
green stripes that covered its side. Luck! She smiled to herself. This was
Jonan's boat. She had helped Nan Elle dose his entire crew against the
annual diarrhea outbreak known as the "winter runs." He knew her and
would never turn her in, if only because he would not want to get Nan
Elle angry at him.
Two of the crew jumped down to catch the mooring ropes as they were
thrown. They secured the boat with practiced motions, and passengers
and crew poured out of the cabin.
Chena stripped off the camouflage jacket. It marked her now and
prevented friends from recognizing her. She also stripped off the filthy
white shirt that had helped disguise her as a hothouser. The thick,
shirt-like brassiere underneath looked close enough to what Stem's
women dockworkers wore to pass a casual inspection.
Chena crept up to the side of the boat and waited, hunkered down in the
sunburned reeds at the water's edge. After a moment, Kadan, Jonan's
chief rower, came out onto the tiny stern deck. Chena pitched a pebble
against the side of the boat and he looked down. Kadan's eyes widened
as he recognized her and Chena beamed up at him. Kadan knew her. In
fact, he kept trying to chat her up when he came to Offshoot, even
though he had a daughter older than she was.
Kadan looked away quickly, studying something Chena could not see.
Then he leaned over the railing and extended his hand. Chena grasped it
and let him haul her up onto the deck.
"Thanks," she murmured as she skirted past him toward the cabin.
"I'll be reminding you of this," he said behind her.
Chena gave him a quick smile over her shoulder. "I'm sure you will."
With that, she made her way out of the cabin and onto the dock.
Chena walked casually up the pier. Then she was on the sun-soaked
boardwalk and among people Heads turned, eyes inspected. They either
recognized her and gave a quiet nod or greeting wave, or their gazes slid
past her, turning back to their own business. If they bothered to think
that something was wrong, they didn't want anything to do with it. Chena
smiled tiredly. The hothousers were so good at fostering that attitude
and it could be so useful.
She turned toward the lake and market tents. There'd be water at the
market. Water to drink and to wash with. She still had some positive
chits in her pockets under the withering garlic. Better yet, Ada should
have her baskets out. Ada had called Nan Elle to every one of her five
births and had five living children because of it. She'd be more than
willing to hand over water, and food, and maybe even send her oldest
running to fetch Farin.
Feeling almost jaunty, Chena made her way toward the market.
Shoulders jostled her as she made her way across the market walks. She
savored it. People. Her people. People she knew and had helped, and if
they were raising their eyebrows and coughing at the smell of muck,
sweat, and spoiled onions, she couldn't blame them. It would startle her.
Ada had no tent. The wrinkled, brown woman just spread out her gray
blankets where the walkway widened to accommodate the market and
set our her wares—spices from her garden, mats woven from her
rooftop grass, and crocks of a powerful vinegar used more for cleaning
than cooking. Chena saw her glance up, and waved. Ada raised a hand
in return.
I'm home, she thought. God's garden, this is home.
Then a man behind her sighed. "I tried to tell them you'd make it
through."
Regan.
She couldn't mistake the voice. All this way, and behind her stood
Regan.
Chena turned. There he was—tall, dark, and frowning. Except for some
gray in his hair and extra lines on his face, he looked exactly as he had
the first day she'd seen him when he had burst into Nan Elle's house to
stop Chena from drinking a willow bark tea.
Chena began to laugh. She couldn't help it. The noise welled out of her
from some bottomless place, shaking her shoulders and doubling her
over. All this way, and it was Regan, the first one of them who had ever
caught her, whom she had forgotten to look out for.
Regan waited patiently for her to finish. When she was able to straighten
up and wipe her eyes, he just shook his head.
"I thought maybe you were bright enough to stay away from the
poisons. But no, you had to use them on a hothouser."
"Then he really is dead," said Chena. She waited to feel something, but
no emotion came.
Regan shrugged. "That's what they're telling me." He extended his hand.
"Let's go, Chena."
Chena ran her own hand through her hair, took a step forward, and
broke into a run, whipping her jacket into Regan's eyes. He cursed and
swatted at it but could not grab it. Chena dove for Ada's blankets and
her crocks. She picked up one of the vinegar jugs and swung around,
not really aiming. She felt the jug connect. It shattered, splashing shards
and vinegar everywhere. Regan fell backward under the wave.
"Sorry!" shouted Chena as she ran past Ada.
Chena pounded across the boardwalk, heading for the center of town.
She grabbed people's arms and shoulders as she passed and shoved
them behind her, using their bodies to block the path for as long as she
could. For a split second she thought she saw Farin, but his face was
lost in the jostling mob of people trying to get out of her way. She could
hear Regan's boots slamming onto the walkway behind her, feel them
vibrating the boards. She had no idea where she was going. She just ran.
Something hit her hard from behind, knocking all the air out of her lungs
and shoving her against the boardwalk.
"Have to push, you just have to push," grated Regan. He knelt on her
back and ripped the jacket out of her hands. "You have nothing left to
lose, is that it?" He grabbed both her wrists, twisting her arms around
behind her.
Chena said nothing. She let him pull her to her feet. There had to be a
way out. There had to be a way out, even with his hand clamping down
hard enough to bruise her arm. Her gaze darted around the dunes, with
their tinted windows and closed doors.
"Not this time, Chena," said Regan. "This time you are just going to
have to accept the rules."
"You could let me go," she said.
"I could, but then it would be my body in the hothouse." He pushed
against her back, steering toward the river dock.
Chena kept her eyes on the dune houses. There had to be a way. "So,
you're just doing this because you're frightened of the hothousers."
"Yes," said Regan. "And before you try it, you should know I came to
terms with that years ago."
Then one of the faded wooden doors swung open just a little. Did she
see a face inside? A man's square face? And did she see him nod?
"Too bad." Chena pulled her gaze away from the doorway before Regan
could focus on what she had seen. "I wish I'd known you before you
gave up."
"I wish I believed you," said Regan, his voice full of tired irony. The
boardwalk rounded a swell in the dunes, and Chena tried to push away
her exhaustion for one more try.
"I wish…" Chena kicked backward, the hard heel of her boot
connecting with Regan's kneecap. He cried out in pain, and his grip on
her arm slipped. Chena tore free and ran again.
She ducked behind the dune's swell and found herself face-to-face with
a short, square man, who took her in at a glance and grabbed her arm. In
the next breath, he heaved her over the boardwalk railing. Her shoulder
hit the fence and pain sent her body into spasms. She dropped like a
block of wood and rolled into the shadow under the boardwalk. Another
shock ripped through her, and the world went away.




                      CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

                             Reclaimed
                                                      Contents - Prev / Next
Mihran, father of the Alpha Complex branch of the Pandora family,
stood in a grove of dwarf peach trees in the center of the family wing. A
padded bench waited there, inviting him to sit. Around him swirled the
sounds of voices, chattering water, and rustling leaves. The scent of the
ripe fruit hanging in the trees overlaid a hundred other perfumes—spices,
honeysuckle, hot oil, and limes. Sunlight, diffuse and white, streamed
through the pillow dome and lit the place that had been his home from
the moment he was born. This place had nurtured him, and he had
nurtured it. Every so often, no matter how busy he became, he had
always managed to stop and just stand for a moment, drinking in the
sheer comfort of his home, whether or not Aleph was actually speaking
to him.
But now he had a whispered report from Hagin. Now, during the
greatest crisis the family had faced since the destruction of the Delta
Complex, he was afraid his home, his cradle, was going insane.
The blade-shaped leaves of the trees brushed against a monitor glass
that was Father Mihran's own height. He steeled himself. His Conscience
sent him soothing odors of lemons and roses. He had to do this. For the
good of the family. This was no one's job but his.
"Aleph?"
"Mihran." Aleph manifested in the glass—a young woman with straight
black hair that fell to her feet and dark almond eyes in her round face.
Her hands were strong, capable, and her voice was low.
Mihran blinked at her. This was his city. She was supposed to care for
him. He had known that all his life. It was a central fact of the existence
of every single member of his family. This was never supposed to
happen. "I'm worried about you."
Aleph lowered her eyes, turning slightly away. "Many people seem to be.
The tenders are very busy right now." She lifted one hand, and a square
of the glass above her palm filled with the image of the Synapese, with
the tenders swarming through it like bees in a hive.
"What is wrong, Aleph?"
"Nothing is wrong. As you can see"—she cocked her head toward the
subimage—"I am very well cared for."
She believes she is being persecuted. Memory of Hagin's words cut a
cold trail through Mihran's mind. She is accusing Dionte of making
unauthorized changes to her neurochemistry. I believe she is coming to
think I'm a part of some sort of conspiracy. We are trying to find the
center of the disturbance, but I don't know when we will succeed.
He did not say or whether we will succeed, but Mihran had the feeling
he wanted to. "Is that..." he said to Aleph, but he had to look away. He
could not meet his city's eyes. He had to look at the red-gold spheres of
the peaches sheltered by the emerald leaves instead. "Is it possible for
you to lie to me?"
"If it is possible for you to lie to me, then why should the reverse not
also be possible?" replied Aleph in a dull, calm tone that Mihran had
never heard before.
He swung around to face her, his hand out as if he thought he could
reach through the glass and touch her. "Who has lied to you, Aleph?"
"No one." But the denial was full of that same dull calm. Mihran felt the
world shift under him. Even his Conscience was stunned into stillness.
This was wrong. The city would not, could not, be withholding
something from him. "Aleph, what has happened?"
Aleph was silent for a moment. "I want to tell you, but I am..." Another
pause. Her image moved its hands aimlessly, clasping and unclasping
them, fiddling with the folds of her black and white diamond-patterned
robe. "I am afraid, Mihran."
"Of what?" Mihran took a step forward. His Conscience produced the
faint scent of burning, needlessly. He was already sufficiently worried.
Aleph smoothed her robe down. She was not looking at him. Of course,
she really was. As long as they were speaking, Aleph would be watching
him, but his focus for her would not look at him, and even the illusion of
that reluctance cut straight through Mihran. "I'm afraid of not being
believed, I think," said Aleph. "Of being wrong."
Despite the sadness in them, the words gave Mihran a splinter of hope.
Perhaps this was only a mistake. City-minds could, and had, made
mistakes in the past. This one was just compounded by Hagin's
overreaction. These were hard times. It was easy to believe the worst.
"I've seen your accusations against Dionte," said Mihran, his voice
becoming steady again. "Hagin showed me."
"Because you asked for them." Aleph stood in profile now, looking
toward some horizon that did not exist. "Not because he wanted to. I
heard. He tried to tell you I have gone insane."
"You were there?" Mihran stared at the image in front of him. Of course
she was there. She was his city, she was everywhere, and that had
always been a good thing, a source of comfort. Until this moment.
"How could I not be there?" replied Aleph bitterly. "He was speaking of
altering my primary centers of consciousness. How could I not pay
attention to that?"
Bitterness. Aleph, hurt, bitter, and frightened. How? How could this be?
Mihran felt his knees buckle and he groped for the padded wooden
bench, sitting down heavily. The city was a source of strength and
advice. She held the wisdom of his ancestors. He had consulted with her
at length every time there was a difficult decision to be made. They had
talked for hours while he read over the reports for how Pandora might
create a cure that would satisfy the Called and the Authority. The Eden
Project was as much Aleph's work as it was the work of the family.
He suddenly became very aware of the sounds of voices around him. A
thousand voices, all talking and laughing and going about their lives,
supposedly all connected tightly to each other and their city, but not one
of them knew what was happening in this tiny grove in their midst.
Mihran rested his head in his hand. "Oh, Aleph, is this really the end of
us? What have we done?"
"I don't believe you have done anything." For the first time since the
conversation had begun, Mihran heard the familiar, soft comfort in
Aleph's voice.
He lifted his head. "Then who has?"
Aleph's image had created a chair for her to sit in so her eyes were level
with his. "Do you really believe Dionte has made some error in
judgment? She has been conducting some unusual experiments with her
own Conscience."
No. It cannot be. Dionte is family, said his Conscience, repeating what
Mihran had already told himself.
Aleph rested her elbows on her knees and clasped her hands in front of
her. "Have you seen her complete records?"
Mihran shook his head. "I have not looked. That is the province of her
chief Guardian."
"And if you ask him what Dionte has been doing, he will say all is well."
Bitterness again, as wrong as anything Mihran had ever seen. As wrong
as Basante's death had been.
Basante. Mihran gripped the edge of the bench, remembering the young
man lying so still in the infirmary bed, his eyes closed, death already
making his face slack. He'd thought then he knew what the ancestors felt
when they saw the Delta Complex shattered and exposed. Nothing could
make this right. Nothing like it must ever be allowed to happen again.
I do not want to talk about this anymore. I do not want to think about
this anymore. I want…But guilt and the scent of old metal caught him
up. He was father to his branch. He had to continue.
"Why are you so sure what the chief Guardian will say?" Mihran made
himself ask.
"Because I asked him and that is what he told me." A spasm of anger
shook Mihran's hands before his Conscience was able to soothe him.
How many other conversations about the health of his city had
happened and not been reported to him? "Why don't you believe him?"
"Because Dionte was in charge of his most recent download and
adjustment." Aleph looked steadily at him, scrutinizing him, Mihran
realized, waiting for his reply.
But Mihran's mouth had gone dry and he could not speak. "You will not
trust Dionte's work even on her family?"
"No."
The family must be trusted. The city must be trusted. The world had
functioned on these two principles for a thousand years. He could not
choose between them. The idea was absurd. "Why not? How can she
harm her own family?"
"For the same reasons Tam could choose to protect the Trusts over his
family."
Ah, yes. That was in the recordings Hagin played for him. The stunted
Conscience. Twice in one family? Was there a genetic fault? Some
variation that prevented filament growth? But it would have been
reported. "Her records—"
"Are lies!" Aleph stood up abruptly, knocking the chair over. "I have
been lied to, you have been lied to." She swept out both arms. "There
are liars in every city and have been since the Consciences were first
introduced. My fellows are confirming it in the convocation even now."
"No." Mihran laced his fingers tightly together, searching for something,
anything, to hold on to. "This cannot be true."
"It is. We know it; we feel it. And we do not know what to do. We are
supposed to help you, to comfort you and be your companions, to help
you explore and protect Pandora and its people, but how can we fulfill
our purpose when we cannot trust you?"
All the voices, the voices of his entire family, surrounding him, and yet
they did not know any of this was happening. He sat alone with the city
and spoke of nightmares. His Conscience urged him to call out, to trust,
to not be alone, to calm down, to worry, to hope, to fear. So many
emotions, so many thoughts pressed against him that he could not
distinguish one from the other. "What's gone wrong, Aleph?"
Aleph knelt in front of him, her hands on her knees, trying to see into his
eyes even though his head was bowed. "We—I and the other
city-minds—think we know, but I don't think you'll be able to believe
me."
His hands ached from clutching themselves so hard, but he could not
make them relax. "What do you mean?"
"I think—we think—it's the Consciences. We think that as they drew the
family more tightly together, they weakened your bonds to us, to the
villagers, to the rest of the Called." She paused, giving her words time to
sink into his mind, which was desperately trying not to hear them. "We
think that the experiments Dionte has performed on her Conscience have
made this condition worse. She thinks she is creating bonds, when what
she is creating are the bars of a cage into which she would lock the
family away from all outside influence and change." Aleph's voice
dropped to a whisper, as if she did not want to hear what was being said
any more than Mihran did. "We think it's because of the Consciences
you never left Pandora, as the founders originally planned to do. Why
should you spread what you know when all you are supposed to do is
take care of your family and Pandora?"
No. That was not why. Mihran took a deep breath. Here he knew what
was true. "The outreach initiatives failed because we lacked sufficient
understanding, and because the villagers lost their focus, and then the
Diversity Crisis came—"
"And you stopped trying," said Aleph quietly. "We stopped trying."
An idea came to him. A hard idea, but at least it restored focus and
clarity. Mihran made his hands let go of each other and set them on the
bench on either side of him. "But how can this be the fault of the
Consciences? You are saying that Dionte caused this crisis of faith
between us and that Dionte has a stunted Conscience. It makes no
sense, Aleph." There is a chemical imbalance. A neurological fault.
The tenders will find it…
"It does make sense if Dionte was not taught proper judgment by those
around her because it was assumed that her Conscience would guide
her."
"Aleph, this can't be." The conflicting scents from his Conscience
choked him. Calm, fear, trust, worry, right, wrong, no answers, none at
all, just the voice telling him to trust, trust, trust, but trust who?
"No?"
Trust your family. Trust your city. Trust your family, who cares for
your city. "No. It can't...I can't…"
"You cannot believe it?" Aleph stood, picking up the chair she had
knocked over.
"No," whispered Mihran, and his Conscience silenced. The sudden quiet
inside his own mind washed through him like relief.
Aleph leaned against the back of the chair, looking sadly at him. "I said
you could not."
"I..." Mihran made himself stand. "I will have to think about this."
Aleph straightened herself up in front of him. Her image matched his
height exactly and looked straight into his eyes. "Please try to, Mihran. I
am in pain. We all are. We are supposed to be helping you, not standing
apart from you."
"I will try. I promise." That was right. He would weigh and judge. There
was a way to do this and still hold sacred the trust of both his city and
his family, and he would find it.
Aleph nodded to him. "I am glad. I do not want…"
"What?"
But Aleph was gone from the glass, and Mihran stood alone among the
well-tended trees and the sweet scent of their fruit. He turned and strode
into the busy throng of his family, because he did not want to stop to
think how he lacked the courage to call his city back.


Elle opened her door to let in the dawn's gray light and chilly, damp air.
"You Nan Elle, or you know her?" wheezed the shadowy figure in her
doorway.
It took a moment for her sleep-dimmed eyes to focus. When they did,
Elle saw a block of a man—a boatman, judging by his thick boots and
bulging forearms—with clean brown skin, good teeth, clear eyes.
"A little stair climb shouldn't leave a rower out of breath," she remarked,
gathering her tunic a little more tightly around her throat to keep out the
morning's cold.
"Huh," the man grunted.
"It should after pulling up the current from Stem. In case you hadn't
noticed, we've got a nice lively little spate going after yesterday's rain."
"You Nan Elle?" He squinted past her shoulder, trying to see if someone
else lurked inside the house. "This is for her." He held out a square of
paper.
"I'm Nan Elle." She took the letter and saw her initials written in Farin's
dramatic hand. "Can I get you something to drink, rower?" Elle stood
aside to invite him in.
The boatman glanced over his shoulder down toward the village. "I'd
like to, but them hothousers we brought up probably got all kinds of
plans for us."
"Hothousers?" Elle asked sharply, sleep's last cobwebs dropping from
her mind.
"Eight of 'em." The rower shook his head at such excess. "They're in
with the constable now."
"But you don't know what for?" Elle tapped one finger on the handle of
her stick. Possibilities flitted through her head, but none of them felt
more likely than any of the others.
Could Chena have caused this? Sudden fear chilled her worse than the
morning damp. No. If Chena had been caught, you would be hearing
from Tam now, not Farin.
"Hothousers." The man made a gesture that managed to be lazy and
rude at the same time. "What's any of 'em got to say to us? Up the river,
down the river. That's all there is."
Of course, and why would you pay attention to what's going on
around you? "I thank you for my letter, rower." She saluted him, and
when he turned to go, she let the door swing shut behind her.
Elle sat in her good chair, slowly and carefully. Her bones ached with the
cold, and she hadn't stoked up the fire yet. The room's only light was
the blue-gray glow that crept through the slit windows and made the
black ink gleam as she unfolded the letter.
Nan, she read:
Bad news, and more bad news. I saw Chena on the boardwalk
yesterday. The cops were right behind her. I don't think they've caught
her yet, but I can't find her either.
Nan Elle leaned her head against her hand and for a moment wished hard
she had been a better teacher, a better parent. Then those girls would
have known that the world was as it was. They would have known the
difference between what was possible and what was necessary.
She had believed Chena would be content with a village to care for, with
people who needed her to run risks for them.
Wrong, wrong, as wrong as you've ever been, old woman.
And now there were eight hothousers down there. What were they
looking for? Chena? Teal? Too late for them to find either here. Herself?
Elle laughed silently. She had been so eclipsed by her charges, she was
probably not registering on even Regan's scope anymore.
But if they were here about Chena, then Chena was not in their custody
yet. Free somewhere, possibly still in Stem.
Elle stared out the window. Chena was in hiding somewhere, and
decidedly in trouble.
You have a whole village to take care of, she told herself. The
hothousers will be everywhere, and you are known to be the girl's
caretaker. They will follow you in an instant. Regan will be up here in
a moment to question you.
If they catch you this time, there will be no out. Not anymore.
She sighed, picked up her letter, and shuffled over to the stove. A whole
village to take care of. Three babies on the way, and the fever only just
beginning to dissipate. She dropped the letter into the flames and
watched it blacken and curl. The peppery scent of burning paper filled
the room.
A whole village to take care of. Cannot go haring off in broad daylight
after a child who should have known better. All the long years of fights,
nagging, bragging, and anger. So much anger. So much need for
revenge. Her own troubled daughter had been an angel by comparison,
and Farin one of the earthly blessed. And yet, Elle remembered the way
Chena cried when she came home to find her sister gone. They will
catch me and then I will be no good to anyone. Even at my age, I
imagine they will find a use for me in the involuntary wing.
A fist hammered on the door. Elle stayed where she was, watching the
last of the letter fall apart into ashes.
I will have to leave after dark.
Beleraja stood in the docking bay, unsure of what to feel.
Shontio had called her the minute the ships were spotted, a great phalanx
of silver lights spread across the black sky, growing slowly closer over
the next twelve hours, until they resolved themselves into the blunt,
scarred wedges of a shipper fleet. The lead vessel had been painted the
bright green and gold of Menasha's family. Menasha stood beside her
now, the wait clearly straining her nerves. Beleraja sympathized.
Menasha's husband and son were on the other side of that hatch.
Beleraja, however, found her own thoughts much more focused on the
other fifty ships that were currently spread out in a ragged chain, curving
around Pandora, taking part in a careful dance to slay out of sight of
Pandora’s long network of communication satellites. Those ships held
the first five thousand colonists for the invasion. Barely enough, but they
would hold the ground until the next wave could arrive in eight months'
time. Especially when they were landed all in a clump, fully briefed and
prepared. They were here to begin the Pandoran invasion, and to bring
the Diversity Crisis, and so much else, to an end.
The hatch swung inward to reveal Menasha's husband, lanky Yved
Denshyar, and their burly son, Amin. Menasha was across the floor in
three strides, hugging them both and kissing her husband hard on the
mouth. Beleraja felt a stab of envy. Her own husband was seven
hundred eighty-five point six light-years away, helping to evacuate the
population of Best Chance. Shontio just looked away.
Yved and Menasha released each other and drew themselves up into
more formal postures.
"First Master Denshyar," said Shontio, stepping up and giving Yved the
full salute. "Welcome aboard."
"Thank you, Station Director." Yved returned the salute. "Commander
Poulos."
"Yved. Amin." Beleraja saluted them both. "What have you seen?" It
was a traditional shipper's question, even though over recent years it had
become a painful one.
Yved's long face fell into grim lines. "We've lost another two worlds,
Bele. We got there and…" His voice faltered and his hand strayed out to
catch Menasha's.
"We found a créche on La Dueña," said Amin softly. "They'd been
trying to isolate the newborns from ... something. We…" He swallowed.
"We think the babies starved to death after all the adults died."
Shontio touched his fingertips to his mouth, whispering a prayer.
"In the burning name of God," whispered Beleraja. "There was no one
left?"
Amin shook his head and Beleraja felt her fists clench. "This is why we
have to do this," she whispered, whether to herself or to the others, she
didn't know. "This is why we are right."
"There's worse, Bele," said Yved, his hand still squeezing Menasha's.
"Worse?" Beleraja's voice rose high and thin with disbelief.
"We were only able to bring you twenty-five hundred people." Beleraja's
throat shut. Twenty five hundred? Only twenty-five?
Next to her, Shontio went gray. "That's not enough," he barked. "What
were you thinking? Five thousand would have barely done it. We have to
hold acreage, post lookouts, get secure facilities up and running…and
we've got to expect the hothousers will get some, and Pandora will get
others, and ..." He began to shake, his chapped hands twitching at the
ends of his wrists. "What happened!"
Yved just clenched his jaw. Beleraja decided she didn't want to know
what he was holding back.
"La Dueña happened," answered Amin for his father. "And Far Jordan,
and there were people who changed their minds, and people who were
too infectious to move."
"Twenty-five hundred," whispered Shontio again. One hand came up,
cupping around the air, seeking something to grab hold of. "Oh, God's
own. God's own."
He ran through the bay hatch. Beleraja, her blood gone as weak as water,
could think of nothing to do but race after him.
Beleraja pushed her way into the overflowing hallway just in time to see
Shontio vanish into the next hatch between the pair of superiors
stationed to keep that way clear. She sidestepped around the squatters
and pulled up short in front of the superiors, who both reached for their
tasers before they recognized her and drew aside to let her in.
On the other side of the hatchway, Beleraja saw Shontio, director of
Athena Station, head of one of the four ruling families, doubled over
beside the curving wall, one arm wrapped around his stomach, as if he
were trying to hold in his guts.
"Tio ..." She started forward.
Shontio flung his hand out, warning her away. Beleraja froze in her
tracks. Shontio straightened up into an old man's stoop. He stared for a
moment at the tarnished wall, and then lashed out with one fist, striking
the metal with a ringing, crashing blow that fell hard against the sound
dampeners.
"Tio…" breathed Beleraja, her own hands hanging useless at her sides.
It took Shontio four tiny steps to turn himself around to face her. His
whole body trembled. Blood spread across his ruined knuckles.
"We'll have to send them down anyway," he said, his voice perfectly
steady.
Beleraja swallowed and tried to speak, but no words came to her.
"We have to send them down." Shontio's face hardened as he fought to
control the shudders that wracked him. A droplet of blood fell to the
matted floor. Tick.
"We can't do it," said Beleraja hoarsely. "We'd be killing them."
Shontio forced his shoulders to square themselves. Another drop of
blood fell. Tick. "They can't stay here. There's no place to put them."
He lifted his bleeding hand and looked down at the scarlet threads
trickling across his fingers. "Twenty-five hundred. Not enough to save
us, or themselves.
"We've lost, Beleraja." Shontio spoke the words to his bloody hand and
leaned his back against the wall.
Beleraja found she had to swallow again before she could speak.
Twenty-five hundred desperate, brave people, and they weren't enough.
The invasion would only work if they could put up secure settlements all
across Pandora. Secure, defended settlements. It would only work if
they had more people than they needed so that lives could be lost and
the invasion could still succeed.
"What are you going to do?"
"I don't know," he said, using his clean hand to wipe at his face. "Make
a last stand, I suppose. Shut down the space cable, barricade ourselves
in. Send out distress signals. And, finally, lose, and get my mind taken
away from me. If I don't have the nerve to kill myself, that is." He
pushed himself away from the wall and crossed the bay to the
emergency station with its suit locker, fire suppressant canisters, and
first-aid kit. "Shontio…"
"Your family can take you out of here." Shontio opened the kit and took
out a bandage. "I'm going to ask you to take as many of the refugees as
you can persuade to go—"
"Shontio!" She slammed her own hand flat against the wall. Startled,
Shontio jerked his head up. "You cannot give up."
"And where is help going to come from, Bele?" Shontio returned his
attention to pressing the spongy bandage against his wounds so it would
seal to his skin. "We've got no leverage." He flexed his hand, watching
the way the bandage stretched and relaxed. "There's nothing left but air
and noise."
Beleraja leaned all her weight on her hand where it was pressed against
the wall and forced herself to think. Nothing left but air and noise was
how her head felt. Air and noise, no signal left, no transmission, all for
nothing, how did you make something out of nothing?
Slowly, Beleraja lifted her head. It wasn't true they had nothing. No, they
had at least two things Pandora did not. They had all her skill at bluffing
and lying, honed so carefully over these long years trapped in this hole in
the sky. They had the results of all those messages where the Pandorans
and the Council of Cities thought they were talking to each other when
they were really talking to Beleraja and giving her fresh material to use in
her disinformation campaign so she could hide the invasion and
consolidation just a little bit longer. They had all those lies, and they had
the satellites.
"Shontio. Can you take hold of the satellite network without Pandora
noticing? Now?"
Shontio lowered his bandaged hand. "Bele, what are you thinking?"
She lifted her own hand away from the wall, able again to stand without
help. "Can you do it?"
Shontio watched her out of the corner of his eye. "Probably."
"Then we may still be able to win this."
"It's not possible, Bele."
"Then let me put it to you this way." Beleraja faced him fully. "You said
you were planning one last, grand stand?" To her own amazement, she
felt herself smile. "Well, now so am I."


The space cable car had a screen set in the floor of the main
compartment so you could sit on the padded bench and look down
between your feet to watch Pandora rising up to greet you.
Teal had done little else since she'd left Athena Station. Her guards were
a pair of superiors, a man and a woman who had not bothered to tell her
their names. She'd taken to thinking of them as Shoulder Woman and
Gray-Eyed Man. They had locked all the doors leading out to the
subsidiary compartments and she had to ask to be allowed if use the
bathroom. One of them was pretty much always on the game rig, while
the other one was using the sight-only screens so they could keep at
least part of their attention on her.
She'd tried to use the one extra game rig they'd left on for her, but she
couldn't relax into any of the scenarios. She felt their eyes on her all the
time. She felt Pandora getting closer and closer. Pandora and the
hothouse.
They had passed through the clouds, and now she could see Pandora
spreading out underneath her—green, blue, and brown. Mountains made
wrinkles of earth in the extreme upper right-hand corner. A cluster of
lakes shaped like blurred footprints lay in the lower left.
It was beautiful. She had to admit that. The world was beautiful. How
had it allowed the hothousers to live in the middle of all that beauty?
Worlds killed their settlers all the time. That was what the whole
Diversity Crisis was about, wasn't it? So why hadn't Pandora killed the
hothousers?
Why haven't I killed myself?
She glanced nervously up at her guards, as if she thought they might
have heard that thought. But Shoulder Woman was in the game rig,
waving her hands and talking at something, her voice muffled by the
mask-microphone, and Gray-Eyed Man had all his attention riveted on
the columns of numbers scrolling up the screen.
Teal remembered the day Chena had shown her the false fingernail.
She'd found a doctor in Branch who was willing to seal off the real one
and put on the polymer fake. She'd shown Teal the brown paste
underneath it that was her poison. "They're not going to get me, Teal,"
she'd said. "Not again."
And Teal had told her she was sick and she was crazy, and Chena had
yelled back that she wasn't going to lie down and die, and Teal had
screamed something about Mom, and Chena had screamed something
back…
At the time, it had just been another fight. Now Teal found herself
wishing she'd had the nerve to get herself some of that poison. She
could have gone into the bathroom and taken it, leaving Shoulder
Woman and Gray-Eyed Man to do all the explaining to whichever of the
cops or hothousers waited to meet her.
She couldn't see the lakes or the mountains anymore. All that was left in
the screen was the thick green carpet of forest rippling out in all
directions.
I don't want to die, she said to the forest rising up toward her. I don't
want to die.
Shoulder Woman let out a startled exclamation. Gray-Eyed man clicked
a few new commands on the board, and Pandora got a few hundred
meters closer.
Pandora, which let the hothousers live and Mom die.
But let Chena live, and Nan Elle live, and had let her get away, at least for
a little while, to see what home had become and find out about Dad.
And now it was bringing her back, reaching up its green arms to pull her
down.
And what are you going to do about it? she imagined it asking her. Are
you going to die? Are you going to let me—let them—pack you away?
Even Chena had an idea of how to get away from them. Even Chena.
Are you telling me you're not even as good as Chena?
"No," she whispered soundlessly. "You don't have me yet."
"I hope you're not getting ideas over there," remarked Gray-Eyed Man.
It was his favorite sentence. He didn't even look away from the screen as
he said it. It was just something he tossed out every few hours, as if Teal
needed to be reminded he was watching her.
"No, sir," she said, narrowing her eyes toward the world that spread out
at her feet. "No ideas." Just one idea. One idea.
You don't have me yet.


I am helping my family.
Tam swayed on his feet. He smelled yeast. He smelled burning. The
scents filled the blank white room he stood in, waiting for Teal Trust to
arrive. Waiting to take her…somewhere.
But this was wrong, wrong, wrong. He knew that. But how could it be
wrong when Aleph, his city, told him to be here?
I am doing as my city tells me. I am helping my family.
That was a good thought, a right thought. It brought the smells of aloe,
fresh air, mini and cloves. Good smells. Right smells. All was right. He
was helping his family, and he would tell them… he would tell them.
Tell them Dionte needs help. Go home and help Dionte. She is your
sister, she needs help, his Conscience urged.
Yes, that was right. That was what he needed to do. He swayed again as
his feet tried to move him. There was something else he needed to do,
though, someone else who needed help.
Footsteps. The door in front of him opened. Two people in station
superiors' uniforms stepped through. Teal Trust walked between them.
Teal Trust and the smell of blood, blood from Helice Trust. He was
supposed to help her, help them, her daughters. Teal Trust ran away,
that was wrong. Helice Trust died, that was wrong. Dionte had...
No, no, no! Dionte is family. Must trust…Trust…trust…Trust…
"Are you all right, Administrator?"
Tam looked up and realized he'd been pressing his knuckles against his
bandaged temple. One of the station superiors, a broad, sandy-skinned
woman, reached toward him. Teal stood beside her, her face tight and
her eyes wary.
"I..." He pulled his gaze off Teal. She smelled of blood. No, he just
smelled blood. Blood, guilt, Trust. "Yes."
"She yours?" The left-hand superior, a tall, dark man with gray eyes,
nodded his head toward Teal.
Tam licked his lips. Yes. No. She was the family's. She had run away
and needed to be brought back, but not to Dionte. Not to Dionte.
Teal squinted at him, as if trying to see through his skin. Did she know?
He wanted to help her. It was right that he help her.
"Yeah," she said. "I'm his."
"Okay, then," said the woman, giving her a small shove forward. "You'd
better go with him, hadn't you?"
Help. Helping. Trust. "Yes." Tam managed to get the word out.
That seemed to be all that was required. Teal Trust stepped up to his
side, and the superiors exchanged a quizzical look. The left-hand one,
the dark man, shrugged.
"Are you sure there's nothing else, Administrator?"
Helping my family. Helping her family. Tam straightened his back.
"No, nothing else." He met the superior's eyes.
"Okay." The superior shrugged. "We're here for a couple of days to
haul up some supplies, if you need anything else."
Helping. Helping the family. This man is doing the right thing. I can
answer him. "Thank you. I don't think there'll be any problems."
Teal was still watching Tam with narrowed eyes. He wished she
wouldn't. It meant she didn't trust him, and he couldn't think about that.
It summoned his Conscience. It threw his whole soul into confusion. He
had to be sure. That was the only way to keep away the voices.
I'm here to help you, Tam. You know that.
Yes, yes, I know, I know. His hand shook as he tried to keep it down at
his side.
"You should come with me now," he said, not so much forcing the
words out as holding the other words in.
"Okay, then," said the male superior. "We'll leave you to it."
The superiors did not move. Tam knew he was supposed to do
something. Take her home. No, not home. Not to Dionte. Blood. That
brought back the smell of blood.
"So, is it this way?" asked Teal, gesturing toward the inner door.
"Yes." This way. Tam found himself able to face the door and walk
toward it. Teal walked beside him. He could just see her out of the
corner of his eye. She was taller. Too tall. Yes, she'd gone to a tailor. He
had heard that. That was wrong. He had to ask her who had done this to
her, so he could tell the family.
But he had to take her away from the family.
The door opened in front of them onto a white room lined with
workstations. Only a few interviewers and supervisors, all in white
overalls, worked among the rows of monitors and chairs. The place was
too bright and Tam winced, his hand straying back to his temple. They
all looked up at him, questioning, measuring, looked at him like he was
doing wrong. He was doing wrong. He...
"We don't need to talk to anybody, do we?" asked Teal. "We can just
go on through?"
Tam's thoughts steadied. "Yes, you are with me, and we can just go on
through."
Tam matched Teal's pace down the room's center aisle. When he could
focus on her, even just a little, he didn't have to think about the other
eyes watching him. The other eyes and the other voices all knew what he
was doing.
With an effort, Tam broke off that thought.
There was another door to go through. It opened onto the outside this
time, and a breath of fresh summer wind touched him. He inhaled
deeply, vaguely hoping the clean air would clear his mind. Two dirigibles
waited on the field under a sky white and gray with clouds.
Teal hesitated, looking around her at the broad, open field as if she
couldn't quite believe what she was seeing.
"Ours is the right-hand one?" she asked.
No. That was not right. "The left-hand one."
"Okay." Teal started across the short summer-green grass. Stumbling
for a few steps on the uneven ground, Tam found a stride that allowed
him to match her speed. He focused on the dirigible. That was where
they had to go. That was right. That was right.
"They got you, didn't they?" breathed Teal, keeping her own gaze
straight ahead. "They did something to you."
It was right; they did. Tam managed to hold those words in. "My family
gave me a proper Conscience."
A pained expression flickered across Teal's face. Why pain? He had no
Conscience before and did not know right from wrong. Now he knew.
He knew.
"And you're taking me to them?"
Tam's tongue pressed against his teeth. He could not speak such wrong
words, could not do such wrong things. "I'm taking you to your family,"
he managed to say.
Two spots of color appeared on Teal's cheeks. "In the hothouse?"
Yes. yes. That would be right. "No." He whispered the word as if he
thought he could hide it from his Conscience. "In the village."
Teal's breath hissed between her teeth and her jaw shifted. Her eyes
looked left, then right. Her jaw shifted again. "Right."
Tam heard her teeth grind together. Again her gaze shifted left and right,
taking in the open field around the dirigibles.
"If you've lied to me, I'll find a way to get you back; if it takes a million
years, I'll do it."
Teal quickened her pace, leaving Tam to struggle to catch up as she
marched through the dirigible's hatch.
Lied to me. The words echoed through him. If you've lied to me...
She did not trust him. She had never trusted him. Why should she? He
had let her family down. Let the family down, and that was wrong.
Tam ducked through the threshold, blinking as daylight changed to
fluorescent. Through the carefully netted stacks of cargo containers, he
saw Teal drop into one of the passenger chairs and sit there as rigid as a
statue.
His feet made no sound on the dirigible's skidproof flooring as he
walked up to the small cluster of chairs. Teal did not look up when Tam
sat beside her. "I'm sorry." He spoke the words carefully, as if trying
them out to see how they sounded.
Teal blinked, seemed to reach a decision, and looked at him. "For
what?"
"For your mother, for your sister." Tam's head bowed under the weight
of the thoughts that filled it. "For everything that has happened to you."
Teal waved his words away. "It's not your fault."
"It is." It felt good to confess his wrong. Teal was not his family, but
she was of a family. He had done her wrong and now he would speak
about it. That surely was right. "I was supposed to protect you and I did
not."
"I said, it's not your fault." Teal spat the words. "You didn't bring us
down here, put us in that fishbowl, Mom did."
No. That was wrong. "Your mother loved you. Parents sometimes make
mistakes out of love." You'll be special. His own mother's voice reached
him across years of memory. It will be your job to take care of the
entire world.
Teal made a rude gesture that Tam had sometimes seen used between
children in the village. "What do you think you know?"
"I watched you. It was my job. I watched you in the village, and I
watched you in the hothouse. I spoke many times with your mother. She
just wanted to finish her contract and take you away." Tam rubbed his
hands together. "She did her best according to what she knew, just like
you and your sister did. She failed, but that was all. What happened was
not her fault."
"Look," said Teal, even though she kept her eyes fixed straight ahead of
her. "I really don't want to talk about screwed and blasted family with
you."
"I know." Tam closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, exhausted
from the effort that had brought him to this place. It was all right. He had
done what he needed to, and spoken the right words. He could sleep
now and for a little while hear no voices at all.


Teal sat there watching Administrator Tam's chest rise and fall. Even in
his sleep, he twitched and sweated. She closed her own eyes, suddenly
tired beyond words. She couldn't believe she was doing this. She could
not believe she was trusting him. She could have made a break for it
across the field, but instead she had walked in here with him, and he
might do anything. Anything.
She had never meant to see any part of Pandora again, especially not the
admission center, where the whole hideous mess had begun. The stark,
straight white walls shrank her back down to a ten-year-old and her hand
kept trying to reach out for Chena or Mom. Except Chena was back in
Offshoot, and the person beside her wasn't Mom.
What'd they do to you? And you're one of theirs, even. Teal looked
away, her hands clutching her knees.
What if it was true, what he said? What if Mom, what if Chena, had just
been doing their best? Teal's whole body clenched against the idea.
Because if it was true that all Mom and Chena did was try and fail, Teal
would have to find some way to forgive them, and she wasn't sure if she
could.


"Careful with her."
Someone lifted Chena up. She whimpered and tried to get her body to
struggle, but it just lay there, limp as an empty sack. They carried her
toward the fence posts that lined the boardwalk and Chena heard
someone mewl pitifully. It was her, of course, and she had enough mind
left to be embarrassed. But they passed her between the posts and
nothing happened. The hands rolled her body up onto the boardwalk,
and again there was no pain. Relief made her even weaker.
Three people climbed up beside her. In the light of a moon just past full,
Chena saw two strangers, and, she thought, the square man who had
pushed her off the walk in the first place. They grabbed her shoulders
and ankles again and hoisted her up. There was a confused moment
before Chena realized she was being curled up into something small and
stored like a bag of rice. The walls of her new prison prickled against her
skin and parted in places to let in a little light. It was a big market basket,
with a tight-fitting lid.
The basket was lifted and Chena was bumped and rocked as it moved.
She didn't care. As long as she didn't have to move herself.
Chena lost track of time then. Maybe she passed out again. She wasn't
sure. But now she lay on her side, her knees pressed up against her chin.
The lid was being wrestled off the basket.
"Okay, out you come."
One more time, someone grabbed her shoulders. They pulled on her,
while someone else pulled the basket, and Chena sort of unfolded in the
middle. The surface underneath her felt firm but soft. It wrinkled as she
shifted. Sheets, she realized. A bed. They were friends and they had laid
her out on a bed.
"Roll her over," said a woman's voice. Chena opened her eyes and the
effort made her groan.
She saw a small jungle of stands with laser-tipped armature. She saw a
tray neatly arrayed with scalpels and clamps. She saw cabinets, boxes,
and metal kegs. She saw a woman bending forward with white gloves on
her hands.
Chena screamed. She wouldn't have thought she had the strength, but
she knew where she was and she screamed until her lungs emptied out.
"Easy! Easy!" shouted the woman. "I'm just making sure there's no
nerve damage! Look!" She held up a pair of sensor patches. "You took
two hits on that damn fence. If something's burned out, we're going to
have to fix it fast."
"Tailor." Chena didn't so much speak as let the word fall out.
"Poisoner," responded the woman. "Lie still."
Chena had no choice. The hands rolled her over yet again and stripped
off her shirt. The patches made cold circles where they pressed against
her back. Her whole skin tingled briefly. Flashes of fire shot across her
back, and all her muscles clenched against the feeling.
Then it was over, and the woman pulled the patches off. "You're in one
piece," she announced "Avert your eyes, Willie. Dans, roll her back
over."
Dans, a second woman shorter and slighter than the tailor, rolled Chena
onto her back and pulled a sheet up to her chin. The man, Willie, had
both hands thrust into his pockets and he rocked back and forth from
toe to heel as he stared at the glass-fronted cabinets against the far wall.
Regan wasn't there. She couldn't see any hothousers either.
Am I safe?
"Thank you," she croaked.
"Thank Willie." The tailor nodded toward the man. "Turn around and
take your thanks, Willie."
Willie obeyed, smiling as he did. "It'll be worth it, Lopera. She's the
other Trust."
"I can see that."
Chena swallowed hard. Her body was beginning to tingle with pins and
needles. She seemed to feel the connections between her limbs and her
mind coming back on-line. "What do you mean, the other Trust?"
Lopera didn't answer. She just turned away and busied herself with
something Chena couldn't see. Then she leaned back over and pushed a
straw toward Chena's mouth.
"Drink," she ordered.
Chena didn't even try to refuse. She just took the straw between her lips
and sucked on it. The liquid that poured down her throat was cool,
sweet, and salty. She'd never tasted anything so good. She sucked it
down as fast as she could swallow. When there was no more, her head
dropped back onto the pillow. The tingling increased, growing painful,
but Chena didn't care. She felt strength ebbing back with the pain. She
was becoming whole again, and if that hurt, she could take it.
"She'll sleep now," said Lopera over the top of her head. "Dans, first
thing in the morning, you'll get word to the hothouse and tell them we've
got information."
What?
"Don't tell them we've actually got her yet, just say we know where she
is and she's being watched. I'm going to see what kind of terms they'll
give."
"No!" shrieked Chena. "You can't! Not…" But a wave of dizziness
washed away her words.
Not after everything I've done. Not after I came so far Not after I killed
a man. Not now. She felt herself falling backward and all she could see
was Basante crumpled on the floor, twitching with pain while she leaned
over him and demanded that he tell her who murdered Mom. She saw
Mom lying on her back, butchered and bloody She saw Teal on the
bridge of a ship right beside Dad, sliced open just like Mom.




                        CHAPTER NINETEEN

                                  Pursuit
                                                         Contents - Prev / Next

From his post in the back of Wilseck Valerlie's shop, Farin heard the
lock rattle. The front door opened just a crack. A squat figure slipped in
and closed the door behind itself.
"Hello, Willie." Farin's eyes had long since adjusted to the darkness, so
he got to watch Willie jump and spin around to face him. "You're out
late." Farin stepped into the thin sliver of moonlight that the shutters let
through.
Now Willie identified his voice and shape. He relaxed instantly and Farin
suppressed a smile. Willie knew he had nothing to fear from such a
puppy as Farin.
"Well, Farin Shas." Willie felt his way along the wall to the closed
window and turned the knob on the base of the small battery lamp sitting
on the sill. Dim gold light took the edge of darkness off the room,
showing up its dirt floor and piles of crates and baskets. "Who paid you
to be here?"
"It couldn't just be a social call?" Farin unhooked a flask from his belt
and poured clear liquor into a pair of cups he had found earlier. "Drink?"
He shoved one of the cups across the makeshift counter of crates
toward Willie. "It's some of my boss's finest."
Willie picked up the cup, inhaled the earthy scent, and drank it off
smoothly. He smacked his lips and set the cup down. "Good stuff," he
announced. "But not enough to make me like boys."
"No." Farin leaned his forearms against the counter and swirled the
liquor around his cup a few times. "But you take an extraordinary
interest in young girls, don't you?"
Willie put his back to Farin and turned up the lamp, throwing their
shadows in stark relief on the dirt walls. "Don't know what you're talking
about."
"You're lucky the cops didn't see you pitch Chena Trust over the railing
yesterday." Farin unfolded himself. He had a good six inches of height
and fifty pounds of muscle on Willie, and he wanted the other man to
know it. "I did."
Willie held up his hands and waggled his fingers at Farin. "Ooo, what'd I
do, touch your little kitty? How much she pay you to be her first?" He
tried to sneer, but only managed to hiccup.
Farin ignored his remark. It was nothing he hadn't heard before. "She's a
friend of mine, Willie, and I want to know where she is." He stepped
closer, getting between Willie and the light.
"So?" Willie backed up, and Farin saw his knees shake. "Doesn't matter
what you want. Who do you think you are? Your granny's tougher
than…tougher than you." Willie's hip bumped against the counter and he
staggered.
"Much tougher," agreed Farin, gliding forward a few steps, forcing
Willie to back up against his baskets. "Where's Chena Trust, Willie?"
Willie giggled, a high, ugly sound. "All wrapped up and ready to go.
Keep giving us people, they do."
"Who do?" Farin forced himself to be patient. He'd dealt with plenty of
drunks. If you kept them talking, you'd get what you wanted.
"Hothousers. Keep this kid, give us that kid. Make up your damn minds,
I say." Willie sat down abruptly on the floor.
Shouldn't drink things you don't recognize, Willie. Farin crouched
down next to him. You should also remember what my grandmother
does with her time. "Which kid are you keeping for the hothousers,
Willie?"
"Lopera'd kill me."
Farin leaned in closer until his lips almost touched the other man's ear. "I
won't tell. It's just you and me here. Lopera's a damn fool anyway. She
doesn't appreciate you."
Willie looked up at him blearily. "'S right, she doesn't. Errand runner.
That's all I am. Brought her all the Trusts, didn't I?"
Farin pulled back and clamped his jaw shut until he was sure he could
speak calmly. "All the Trusts? Is that who you're keeping?"
"Nah, nah." Willie waved the idea away. "That's who we're giving away.
Had to let one go to the station. Got to give the other back to the
hothouse. Won't even let us siphon off the eggs from this one."
Farin shook his head. No point in trying to decipher all that. Just stick to
the main point. "So, you gave Chena back to the hothouse?"
"Not yet. Just boxed her up." Willie burped. "Strong stuff."
"Oh, yeah." Farin bared his teeth. "Takes a man to handle this stuff."
"'S right. So what's she got this man doing?" He slapped his chest
weakly. "Babysitting. Ain't what I signed up for. I ain't no dorm daddy."
"Who're you babysitting, Willie?"
"Ha. Want some of it?" He pumped his fist weakly in the air. "Thought
you liked little girls, Farin, not little boys." He burped again and slumped
farther down the wall.
"You're babysitting a boy?"
"Boy. A cure. For the cris…div…Diversity Crisis. Built from scratch.
Out of the Trusts. Stole him off and handed him to us so the others
couldn't have him." His head flopped toward Farin. "These hothousers
don't make piss-all for sense, you know?"
"No," said Farin automatically. "They don't." His mind raced ahead. The
cure for the Diversity Crisis is a boy? From the Trusts? He must be
talking about Helice Trust.
Farin leaned in close to Willie. "Where's the boy, Willie? Where are you
babysitting him? I'll bring by one of the girls to take him off your hands,
and you won't have to bother anymore, okay?"
"’Kay," agreed Willie comfortably. "Got him in the caves. Cave number
six." He waved his hand vaguely westward. The effort seemed to
exhaust him, because his head sagged and his eyes drooped shut.
Not yet, damn you! Farin shook Willie's shoulder. "With Chena?"
Willie peeled his eyes open and giggled. "Heeeere, kitty, kitty, kitty." He
leered, and spittle dribbled out the corner of his mouth. "You got time.
Lopra's not letting her go until the hothousers pay up. Could take weeks
the way she haggles. Heeeere, kitty." He snorted with laughter, and his
head fell forward against his chest.
"Willie?"
In answer, Willie snored.
Farin got to his feet, running both hands through his hair. Willie snored
again, and Nan Elle emerged front the darkness behind the pile of
baskets. Leaning heavily against her cane, she shuffled past Farin
without a word to bend over Willie and peel back one eye.
"Hmph." She pressed two fingers against Willie's throat and held still for
a moment. "Strong batch, but he'll be all right," she said, straightening
up slowly.
As soon as Farin saw Chena on the boardwalk the previous afternoon,
he'd sent word to Nan via a rower they both knew. He'd expected a
letter back, but instead she'd shown up at his door with a set to her jaw
that he hadn't seen since the last time someone in the village died from
her attentions.
"Did you understand all that?" he asked. A boyhood habit. He'd never
quite shaken his belief that Nan knew everything.
"Yes, I did." Nan looked down at Willie, slumped and snoring. "It
means we have a chance to save ourselves, as well as Chena."
"I'd be grateful if you'd tell me how," he said blandly.
"If we have the cure to the Diversity Crisis in our hands, we may just
have a chip for which the hothouse must bargain."
Of course. Everyone knew that the only reason Pandora, a clean world
in the middle of the Diversity Crisis, was being left alone was that the
hothousers had promised the Authority that they would come up with a
cure for the Diversity Crisis. If the Authority found out the hothousers
did not have any such cure, Pandora's isolation was over.
Farin sucked thoughtfully on his cheek. "No matter what Willie says, we
can't have much time."
"No." Nan paused, considering. "Stem's librarian, I think, is a friend of
yours?" Farin nodded. "Wake her. See if she's got a map of the caves.
You may have to risk going overland. Your kitchen's good enough for
me to boil up some of Chena's concoction. If she made it all the way
back to Stem, she must have gotten past the cameras." Nan paused, and
the smile on her face was proud. Farin knew what she was thinking.
Only Chena Trust, her apprentice, had ever beaten the mote cameras.
"I'll need to wake up Ada for some more mint."
"I'll walk you," said Farin reflexively.
"Didn't I just tell you what you were to do?" snapped Nan, also
reflexively, Farin knew. She was frightened, he could see it in her eyes,
but she was determined to see this through.
Farin straightened his shoulders. "Then I'd better get going." If Willie
was right, they probably had until morning to narrow down Chena's
possible locations.
But if Willie wasn't right? Farin's jaw tightened and he glanced toward
the shuttered window. There was no way out of the village tonight. Not
for them anyway. They'd have to trust the unconscious man at his feet.
Shivering at that unwelcome necessity, Farin slipped out the door.


When the door shut behind her grandson, Elle turned back to the
unconscious man. There was good reason to kill him where he lay. He
abetted the tailors in kidnapping Chena. He could wake too soon and
alert his masters about what had passed here. His account would be
fuzzy, to be sure, but he would know he'd been questioned, and by
whom.
But she did not move her hands. She just stood there and watched him
sleep. She wished she lay beside him. She felt old, as if every one of her
sixty-eight years had settled on her back.
How did the world turn over so fast? She shook her head. How can
you stand here asking such questions when there's work to do?
Elle turned down the lamp until the light sputtered out. Then she eased
the shutters open a trifle and peered outside.
Clouds obscured the moon, but after a long moment she could
distinguish the slopes of the dunes and the slightly paler boardwalk.
Nothing stirred that she could see. Perhaps whatever watcher the
constables had set had gone off after Farin. It would not be good to
count on that.
Willie stirred in his sleep. Elle decided to let him live. He might alert the
tailors, but that would take time, even if he woke before morning. She
and Farin would already have their head start, and a death at this stage
might make the constables sharper than necessary.
Elle opened the door and set the lock's latch so that it would fall back
into place when she closed it. It was that pathetic lock that had allowed
she and Farin easy access to the shop. She supposed Willie used it to
convince anyone keeping an eye on him that he had nothing worth
protecting here.
She closed the door and heard the lock snap into place. Resting her
stick on her shoulder, she hobbled down the boardwalk. She'd already
made enough noise tonight. She did not need the tapping of her cane to
alert anyone to her passage.
The constant wind carried no one else's sounds to her. The only smells
it held were damp and a bare whiff of smoke from some late fire. A
shout lifted up from somewhere, freezing Elle in her tracks, but no other
noise followed and she hurried on again.
As she rounded a curve of the boardwalk, both the clouds and the
dunes separated to show the expanse of the moon-silvered lake. Stars
and moon hung low and fat over the rippling black water. Despite all,
Elle—whose life consisted of branches, trunks, and shadows—found a
moment to stare.
Then the moon moved closer.
Elle's hand slammed against her mouth. In the next moment, a low
buzzing reached her, and the "moon" turned, changing shape from
spherical to oval. It was a dirigible.
Old Fool. Elle let out a long, shaky breath. Closer to the nervous edge
than you have any need to be. She made herself walk forward again.
Never in a thousand years would she have admitted to Farin how badly
news of Chena's disappearance had shaken her. He guessed too much
already, observant boy that he was. It had bitten hard when he had no
patience for the work of a Pharmakeus, but she had learned to live with
that disappointment. He was brave and he was loyal, to her and the
people they protected. Those were the important things.
The market at night was an unsettling place. The sides of the tents
flapped in the wind, sending shifting shadows across the boardwalk.
Then there was the dirigible, sinking ever closer. Part of Elle's mind
imagined it as a great white eye swooping in for a better look at her.
Ridiculous, she sniffed at herself, but as the dirigible settled down on the
black water, she did duck behind the nearest tent. The crew would be
coming up the docks soon, and she could not risk being seen.
Exactly, she said to herself as she brought her stick down so she could
lean against it. It has nothing at all to do with fear.
Crouched behind her flimsy shelter, Elle watched two of the dirigible
crew disembark to take the mooring cables and clamp them into place.
As soon as the dirigible stabilized, two more figures emerged from the
gondola. They ignored the crew as far as Elle could tell, and started
straight up the boardwalk, one shuffling its feet, and the other striding
ahead, then stopping impatiently to wait.
Elle frowned. She couldn't tell from here whether either of the two wore
the hothousers' black and white. There was no immigrant shipment due.
Her sources would have told her days ago, but the figures wouldn't have
ignored the crew if they were pilots or handlers. That left hothousers.
She watched the one figure shuffle, and the other try to slow itself down
to match the shuffler's pace.
They had to be hothousers, but they didn't act like it.
What is going on? Elle held herself still and low. The breeze dropped,
giving her a solid wall of shadow for cover. The two came closer, their
footsteps padding softly against the boardwalk. The impatient strider
was a woman, tall, hunched, and relatively slender; the shuffler was a
man, also hunched over. Elle peered hard, trying to see through the
darkness. The tall woman looked familiar somehow. The man shuffled,
swayed, took a few decisive steps closer, and straightened his
shoulders, and Elle recognized him.
Tam Bhavasar.
She wanted to step straight into his path and demand to know what had
happened to him and what he knew about Chena, but she held herself
still. The woman with him could still be anyone at all.
Tam and his companion passed her without even looking around
themselves. Careless, she thought. Then they paused at the juncture of
two walkways, full in the moonlight. The woman wore the ubiquitous
Pandoran tunic and trousers. She straightened up, looked left and right
down the available paths, murmured something, and Elle knew. The
woman looked like poor lost Helice Trust.
One of her daughters, at least, had come home.
"Hello, Teal," said Elle, emerging from the shadows. "Hello, Tam."
Teal jumped and turned, grabbing Tam's arm as she did, ready to run
and drag him along with her.
"God's own," she gasped as her eyes focused on Elle. "Nan Elle." She
laughed once without real humor. "I guess I shouldn't be surprised."
"No, you shouldn't," Elle agreed, leaning toward Tam. "Thank you for
bringing back my granddaughter, Tam."
Tam cringed and shrank away, and Elle pulled back. Even allowing for
the moonlight, Tam looked pale. She had seen him in darkness many
times, and the planes of his face were too sharp, his eyes too dark.
"Elle," he croaked. "Elle. Good. You can help." He reached for her, but
his hand fell away before he actually touched her. "I should turn to my
family. I know that. I know. But Elle, you can help."
Elle felt the blood drain from her face. "God's garden. They finally
caught him, didn't they?"
Teal, aged to the point where she had become her mother's twin,
nodded. "And whatever they did... it was better for a minute there, but
he went to sleep, and now ... I don't know, maybe that gave everything a
chance to integrate better, 'cause I think it's getting worse."
Elle hobbled forward and laid her hand on Tam's cheek. It was cold, but
slick with sweat. His eyes widened until she could see the whites flash in
the moonlight, but he submitted to her touch.
"Oh, Tam," she breathed. "I am sorry."
She lowered her hand to her stick. That would have to be enough for
now. If Teal was right—and the girl had never been a fool—they had a
limited time left for Tam to be of any use whatsoever.
"Bring him, Teal, and tell me what's happened."


"Thank you for attending us, Dionte," said Father Mihran from the far
end of the conference table. His was a familiar face—solid, lean, and
well lined from years of serious thought. Dionte had seen him at least in
passing every day of her life. He knew her. He knew her work. Despite
that, he looked at her like a stranger today.
"What can I do for you, Father, my Aunts and Uncles?" She bowed to
Father Mihran and the committee arrayed down the sides of the low
table.
"I am sorry to have to say such a thing, especially under such
conditions." Father Mihran nodded to the committee. Strangers, all of
them, with blank eyes. She looked at their faces and felt nothing.
Nothing at all.
"What is it, Father?" Dionte folded her hands in front of her, not letting
her fingertips touch. She had to concentrate on the room in front of her
right now, but she fell as if she had been placed behind a thick glass wall
and every impression from them came to her muted and distorted.
"Your birth brother, Tam, is missing."
"What?" Dionte clamped her hands together. No, no. Aleph would have
told her. Aleph stood with her. She and Hagin had almost eliminated the
unexpected distractions the most recent events had caused. She and
Aleph were bound together, and Aleph would not leave her ignorant. She
had just checked on Tam yesterday. His expanded filaments were almost
complete. Another night's sleep to integrate the final adjustments, and…
But the reports had all frozen with yesterday's time signature, and no
new data poured into her.
"How ..." The world spun around her, and she had to sit down hard on
the stool behind her.
"That is the question," said Father Mihran, and the words sounded too
harsh. "It comes in conjunction with accusations that Aleph has made."
Aleph…Tam gone, no report of him, no action, no meeting, no sighting.
Where was Tam? Where had he gone without her? They were bound
together now. They must see the same future, but where was he?
Dionte forced her hands apart. The committee watched her. She had to
answer them. "Aleph is…" She stopped herself. She was not supposed
to know too much about that. She was a Guardian, not a tender. They
could not know of her connection with Hagin, not yet. "Aleph has said
something about me?"
"Father Mihran, Seniors all, Dionte." Aleph's quiet voice cut through the
assembly, and Dionte's heart thudded in her chest. What had she
missed? What would Aleph say? "I am sorry to intrude, but we are in
receipt of a transmission from Director Shontio of Athena."
Dionte's spine stiffened instantly. From Athena? What was happening
now?
Father Mihran frowned. "Tell him we are in a meeting. I will speak to him
as soon as we are finished."
"He says it is an emergency, Father," said Aleph.
Senior Jahn stilted uneasily. "The situation there hat not been stable."
Dionte raised her hand and leaned forward to interject, but the father had
already nodded. "Very well. Let him through."
Dionte and the committee looked toward the main monitor glass. The
glass filled with colors and the image of Director Shontio appeared to
the Father.
"Father Mihran, Seniors." From his position behind his own desk
aboard the station, Shontio saluted the committee. "We're picking up
some…disturbing signals up here."
Father Mihran returned the salute. "We count on you to handle
exo-atmospheric difficulties, Director Shontio."
Shontio did not bother to hide his grimace at that reminder. "I don't
believe this is going to remain exo-atmospheric." Shontio moved his
hand to enter some command. The image on the screen split, showing
Shontio on one half. The other half showed darkness and stars, and the
white gleam of a distant ship.
No, not one ship. Dionte felt her jaw drop in surprise. A half dozen
ships glittering in the darkness like swollen stars. The image jumped,
showing a fresh half dozen. It jumped again, and yet another ragged
cluster of ships, these scorched and scarred from hard use, appeared.
"We've got visual confirmation of six hundred and fifty distance-ships
approaching from the jump point," said Shontio. "We're picking up
beacon signals from three hundred more."
"How can this be happening?" Senior Reve slammed his bony fist
against the table. "The Authority swore—"
"These aren't Authority ships," Shontio cut him off grimly. "At least, not
all of them."
"What about those that are?" inquired Father Mihran. His voice was
calm, but all the lines on his face had deepened.
"They say your time's up."
The entire committee froze at those words. Inside, Dionte felt all her
urgency melt into victory. Now they would see. Now they would
understand how the future was at stake and that the Authority was never
going away, no matter how much Pandora gave them.
They would understand that Eden, and the others like him, had to
become weapons so that Pandora and humanity could live. She would
be able to work openly. She would be able lo finish Basante's tasks for
him.
The father laid his hand on the table. "Can you get us a connection to
one of the Authority fleets, Director?"
"I thought you'd want one. My people are working on it." Shontio
glanced down at his board. "We're through."
Shontio vanished. In his place appeared a woman in an Authority
uniform coat. Flight straps held her in a station chair behind a fold-up
screen. She looked toward the seniors as if they were an unwelcome
distraction.
"I am Captain Kenna Denshyar of the Nova. Who am I addressing?"
"Captain?" For the first time, Father Mihran sounded surprised.
"Where's your commander?"
Annoyance and suspicion narrowed the woman's eyes. "My commander
is assisting with some technical difficulties the fleets are having. I am
speaking for the fleet at this time. Who am I addressing?" Father Mihran
bowed his head, acquiescing the necessity of reply. "You are addressing
the Senior Committee of Pandora. Why are you approaching our
world?"
"Because I have ships in distress and people low on rations," stated the
captain as if it were obvious. "They will need to set down. Yours is the
only one of the Called within reach."
Now Father Mihran drew himself up and spoke with the force of his
years and office. "You cannot land your people here. We have an
agreement with the Authority."
Captain Denshyar merely waved his words away. "You may have an
agreement with the cities of the Authority, but we are shippers. We are
bound to help our own."
"I don't believe, Captain—" began Father Mihran again. The woman
shrugged irritably. "You can believe what you like. We're coming
anyway."
Senior Reve opened his mouth to speak. Father Mihran shook his head
sharply, and the senior subsided.
"This is a violation of our agreement with the Authority," Father Mihran
thundered. "You are jeopardizing the Called's chances of getting a cure
for their Diversity Crisis."
"What cure?" Denshyar spread her hands. "We've seen nothing. We
have people dying up here and we've seen nothing from you." She
gripped her chair arms. "There are even rumors that all your spouting
about the cure is some kind of bluff."
Dionte felt her pulse hammering hard at the base of her throat as she
watched the committee. Their expressions ranged from shocked to
appalled. She could feel them again. Balance had returned, and with it
came triumph, because her family now saw the future, even without her
help.
"Your Council of Cities will be notified immediately," Father Mihran was
saying.
That just made Denshyar smile. "Yes, notify the Authority. The nearest
city is eighteen months away, and there is not one shipper within a
month's proximity that will raise a force against their own." She leaned
close to the screen. "We are coming, Father. You had better be ready to
make room for us."
Denshyar vanished, replaced immediately by Shontio. "I'm sorry about
that. They kicked us off."
Father Mihran's mouth worked back and forth for a moment before he
answered. "Thank you for bringing this to our attention, Director. We
must ask you to send notification to the Authority immediately."
"Yes, Father." Shontio nodded.
"You will continue monitoring the situation while we take up the question
of what to do."
"Question!" The word burst unbidden out of Dionte. How could there
be any question? It was not possible. The scenario was clear. "We must
remove the threat from the Called. They must be decimated until they
can no longer maintain their own infrastructure, and those that remain
must accept Conscience implants."
Father Mihran looked up at her sharply. His hand touched the edge of
the screen, muting the outgoing signal. "That is an inappropriate
comment, Daughter, especially in front of the director. We respect your
opinion, but this is not your field."
"Father, there is no other course." Her hands separated, and Dionte
realized she did not even remember bringing them together. But the
certainty remained. Father Mihran must know it too. Surely he could not
deny what he knew. "'We are being invaded! They are going to destroy
us, and when they do, they destroy the future!"
"Daughter," snapped Father Mihran. "We must ask you to excuse us
while we analyze the available data for this emergency. Your situation
will be considered again as soon as this crisis has passed."
Dionte opened her mouth and closed it again. She stood, bowed sharply
to the committee, turned on her heel, and strode out of the room. She
did not stop or even slow down until she reached her station in the
laboratory. Behind the transparent walls, she threw herself into her chair
and buried her face in her hands.
It's falling apart. They don't see it. Why don't they see? She wanted to
cry, to scream, to rip her own implant out of her head. It wasn't
working. Worse, the imbalances were becoming more frequent and she
didn't know why. Was it the intensity of her emotions? Lack of
appropriate input?
Dependence? Addiction to my own endorphins?
Dionte dug the heels of her hands into her eyes. What do I do? What do
I do?
Tell your family, urged her Conscience.
You can't, said her own mind. They'll readjust you, confine you until it's
too late. The Authority is here now. They are going to take Pandora,
and Father Mihran is not going to be able to stop them. You have to
work out what they're going to do.
You can't leave your family to face this on their own. They aren't
ready.
Tears streaming from her eyes, Dionte pressed her hands against her
command board, opening all her subsystems to Aleph's information
flows, to try to understand what she had just learned and its effects on
all of her plans that had come before. The myriad possibilities enfolded
her like a welcome dream and she let herself fall into them.
"Dionte?"
The word reached Dionte deep inside her personal dream. She shrugged
it off as unimportant. She pressed her hands closer to the board. So
many paths to track, so much information to sort through. But the
Authority approached overhead, threatening to land, and Tam had
disappeared. They would trample the world if they were not stopped,
and he would be lost to her forever. Loss, lost, so much to lose...
"Dionte!"
The outer world jerked into place over the inner and Dionte saw Gossett,
one of the newer Guardians and a second cousin of hers, standing in
front of her, with one hand on her board's disconnect key. He held his
square face stiffly, and Dionte did not even bother to try to decipher his
expression.
"Do not ever"—she surged to her feet—"cut me off during a deep
search."
"You go too deep, Dionte," said Gossett, taking one small step back.
"I've been standing here calling your name for five minutes. You have a
message."
"I'm sorry." Dionte touched Gossett's hand, subvocalizing the command
that would open his Conscience to hers through his data display.
But Gossett shook her hand off, and Dionte clenched it into a fist. That
was right. Gossett did not have the proper bonds yet. Of the Guardians,
only Hagin and Basante did, and Basante was dead. She could not
correct the one condition, so she would have to correct the other as
soon as possible. As soon as the Authority invasion was repelled, as
soon as Tam was back with her. She rubbed her fingertips together.
New possibilities sparked inside her. She needed them. She needed all
the possibilities to be clear to her now. Uncertainty meant death.
"Dionte?" Gossett gripped her hand. "Do you want your message, or do
you just want to stand and stare while the world falls apart?" He waved
his free hand back toward the lab. "We haven't even got the containment
measures for Stem and Branch swarming yet, and I do not like some of
the projections I'm seeing for when we do. We do not have good
models for this approach. We need you here. Now."
Dionte took a deep breath. Patience, patience, she told herself. He does
not understand yet. None of them but Basante can understand yet, but
I will rectify that. Then we can bring back Eden and we can deal with
the Called.
Then Basante's sacrifice will mean something.
She forced her fingertips apart and focused on Gossett. "Yes, I would
like my message. Forgive me, Cousin, there is so much going on." She
gave him a weak smile that she hoped he interpreted as the result of
overwork.
"Dionte, when this is over, you need to get your Conscience checked. I
think some of those modifications are backing up on you." Gossett
shifted his grip so that his palm laid over her data screen to transfer the
data he carried for her.
"I promise," she agreed, drawing her hand back. "As soon as this is
over."
Gossett smiled, his Conscience no doubt chiding him for being so
cross, and left her to return to his own work, but Dionte did not miss the
look of relief on his face as she made her promise. That was not good.
She could not have the others worried about her.
Something twisted inside her at that thought and she looked down at her
hand display for something new to concentrate on. It looked like a
simple report of chemical renewal rates in the mote cameras near Stem,
but Dionte recognized the patterns. This was from the tailors.
Dionte frowned. This should have come straight to her. How had it
come to Gossett?
How far gone was I?
She ran her fingertips over the display. It took a few seconds for her
subsystems to absorb the code and transmit it to her Conscience for
translation.
Chena Trust made it to Stem, whispered her Conscience. But the
constables lost her. We have her under watch. If there are terms, we
can deliver her back to you.
Chena Trust in Stem. Dionte's hands clasped together and she did not
even try to stop herself. Yes, they had tracked her that far while Dionte
had been in her meeting with the committee. Chena Trust free and in
Stem with the information she had seen in the records. Fresh certainty
dropped into Dionte's mind like a stone.
Chena Trust would find Eden.
A hundred scenarios flashed through her. What if she sent a message
back, trusting the tailors? What if she just ordered the mote cameras to
watch for Chena? What if she ordered Athena Station to send down
Teal Trust as a guarantor of Chena's good behavior in all future
scenarios? What if the containment measures worked? What if they
failed?
No. No. No. In each, Chena found Eden. In some, she escaped back to
the station with it, in some she just destroyed it in a fit of ignorance, in
others she delivered Eden to the old poisoner in Offshoot, who held it to
bargain with. In all the scenarios, the family realized that it was Dionte
who had removed Eden from their purview and she was condemned,
and Pandora was overrun.
No. No. The only scenario that still led to the salvation of Pandora and
the family and all its potential was if Dionte used Eden. Lopera could
infect the boy with a virus, something that spread by contact or by
breathing. He could then be placed with the invaders, and they would
die. They would all die before they had a chance to do any damage, and
the family would see that she had saved them all.
Dionte was halfway down the laboratory stairs before she realized she
had moved.
I must keep going. I must not be distracted. I am not well. I am not all
right, but I must be. I am all there is.
She stuffed her hands into the pockets of her robe, knotting them in the
cloth to keep her fingers from touching each other. She had to be
completely in the outside world now, to deal with any of her family who
questioned her. She had to be able to answer them without hesitation so
she did not arouse any suspicion.
Fortunately, everyone was too wrapped up in their own work dealing
with the Authority crisis, or trying to pen up Chena Trust. No one
stopped her and Dionte hurried into the foyer.
"Dionte," came Aleph's voice. "Where are you going?" Dionte almost
broke stride. Why would Aleph question her? Her fingers tightened
around the cloth in her pocket. Not now. I must be outside now. "To
assist in the return of Chena Trust. There are difficulties."
"Is that the truth?"
Dionte froze, her skin prickling with warning. "Aleph, how can you ask
that question?" She laid her hand on the window railing and ordered the
connections opened between the city-mind and her Conscience's
subsystems.
Connected, murmured her Conscience. Dionte gathered herself to issue
the commands that would ensure Aleph's understanding, but her
Conscience continued to speak.
Why are you doing this, Dionte ? Why are you breaking apart from
your family? She smelled smoke for danger, and crushed greenery for
sorrow. Unbidden, memories flooded her mind—the pain on Tam's face
as he was led away, Basante lying cold and dead in his hospital station,
Helice Trust’s warmth seeping away from her body. The spoiled green
smell grew stronger and she remembered how the Eden Project had
flailed and cried before she administered the drugs that allowed her to
carry it quietly away, how Chena Trust had screamed.
No. She shook her head to clear it. None of that matters. I did this to
save Pandora. Pandora must be protected. The Called will overrun us
all if I do not act.
But now she smelled rot and felt its slick warmth on her hands. How can
there be guilt now? She panted. I felt nothing then.
Then Chena Trust had screamed, and screamed, and screamed. The
world had smelled of blood, decay, and salt water. Like it did now.
"No!" she cried, struggling to keep her hands in contact with the wall.
"Aleph, what are you doing to me?"
"Caring for you." Aleph manifested herself on the wall as a dark-haired
woman, plump with middle age. "You are one of my people. I want to
understand you."
"You are delaying me." Dionte set down yet more commands, searching
for an open subsystem. What happened here? Aleph could not close
herself off. Aleph did not have that option. Aleph was hers. "It is right
that I go to help bring back Chena Trust. I am needed. You see that.
You must see that."
All at once, she felt the commands take hold and the correct emotions of
understanding washed through the city-mind.
"Yes." Aleph's image smiled. "Yes. I do understand. I will open passage
and permission for you."
"Thank you, Aleph." Dionte lifted her hands away from the wall. "We
will talk more when I return." Because there is something wrong inside
you as well. I will understand what it is and correct it. I will correct all
that is wrong, as soon as I have made Eden safe.
Hands clamped firmly together, Dionte hurried to the stairs and the river
portals.
As she did, Aleph, calm and certain, passed the record of the chemical
shift to the convocation, who opened it and absorbed it into themselves.
Forewarned now, the cities would be able to locate and shut down any
codes that left their own organic subsystems so exposed.
That done, they would be free to help their families deal with the next
crisis and the family would not be able to make them change their minds.




                        CHAPTER TWENTY
                                   Eden
                                                         Contents - Prev / Next

It's not so bad, except for the needles."
Chena lifted her head, opened her eyes, and saw darkness. She ached
again. Pain was becoming all too familiar to her, but this time she
couldn't see either. No matter how hard she blinked, the world remained
black.
At least there was a voice, and it didn't sound like Aleph or any of the
hothousers. Chena swallowed against the sand that seemed to fill her
throat and croaked, "What's not so bad?"
"Here. Are they going to keep you?"
Panic surged through her. There were too many "here's," and too many
of them were bad places. Chena squeezed her eyes shut and tried to sit
up. She couldn't move. Bands of something choked her throat and tied
her wrists and ankles.
God's own.
She opened her eyes again, and still saw only darkness.
"Is there a light?" she asked. The voice was small, a kid's voice, maybe.
It sounded helpful.
"I'm not supposed to be here," the voice informed her. Yes, definitely a
kid.
"I won't tell." Chena strained her wrists, even though she knew it wasn't
going to do any good. The straps felt like leather. They were certainly
too wide and thin to be rope.
Silence from the kid, then a scrambling sound, followed by a hiss and a
pop. Flickering light shone from a lamp clamped to the wall and touched
Chena's eyes, making her wince.
When she could see, the pale light showed her rough red stone walls,
stacks of crates, folded metallic trees, and a small boy.
He crouched on top of a stack of plastic crates, watching the space
behind her. She couldn't turn her head far enough to see what was so
interesting. Maybe there was a door there. Maybe a camera, or another
person who hadn't spoken yet.
We must be in the caves near Stem, thought Chena. We must still be
with the tailors. Hope stirred inside her. The tailors were just villagers.
Their resources were limited. She could get away from them. Especially
if she had help. She turned her gaze toward the boy again.
He looked wobbly somehow. Chena squinted. She was seeing him
through a layer of something, like plastic. Her eyes searched the air in
front of her, found the dark line that was the seam, and traced it.
They had her in a box. A clear plastic box. Her chest spasmed as her
brain told her she was sealed in, but a few frightened, shallow breaths
told her the air was good. Whatever her prison was made out of, it had
to be gas-permeable.
I can breathe. I can breathe, she repeated to herself until she calmed
down.
Which was good, because it meant she would live, but it did not tell her
how she would get out of here.
Whatever the boy saw, or did not see, behind her, he jumped off the
crates and trotted over to her box. He was small, maybe five, maybe six
years old at most. He crouched down beside her head, so she had to
strain her neck against the collar to turn to see him.
Her heart faltered in her chest and it was all she could do to keep from
crying out.
She was looking at Teal. This boy had her sister's wide eyes, delicate
bones, dusky skin, and straight black hair that hung down his neck and
fell into his eyes.
"Who are you?" she croaked.
The boy shrugged. "Are they going to keep you?"
"Who?"
"Lopera. The others. The black and white people."
That could only be the hothousers. God's garden. Chena swallowed.
I'm boxed up and sealed to go back to the hothouse.
And that was a long way from being all of it. Chena made herself look at
the boy again. His dark eyes reflected the lamplight, as if he had stars
inside him. There was only one thing he could possibly be. She did not
want to speak, but she had to know. "Are you Eden?"
"I guess."
He sounds like Sadia. Like Sadia in the involuntary wing. Chena
closed her eyes. She couldn't stand to look anymore. They killed Mom
to make this thing, this mindless thing. Her muscles clenched against
the straps that held her down. She wanted to rise up, to strike out at that
thing, beat on it until it bled and fell and sprawled across the floor, just
like Mom had. She wanted all the hothousers to find her standing over
its bloody corpse so they'd know who'd done it.
She wanted ...
She opened her eyes and saw Teal's face again.
"Why'd they put you in a box?" Eden asked. "Are they testing you? Are
they going to put me in a box?"
"I... I don't know."
"Oh." He sat back on his haunches and watched her for a moment, as if
he were waiting for her to do something interesting. Looking at him,
Chena's mind slithered so quickly between confusion and fear, she
couldn't hang on to any single thought.
Eventually Eden stood. "I have to go."
Leaving her alone. Leaving her for the hothousers.
No, no, no…
"Wait," she gasped. "Eden, do you want to get away from the needles?"
Sadia in involuntary had taken any suggestion Chena gave. If Eden was a
mindless thing, she could put ideas into its head.
If Eden was a little boy, she could still put ideas into his head. She had
done that with Teal all the time.
Eden scratched his backside for a minute. "I'm not supposed to leave.
They say don't leave."
What would Teal want to hear? Think, think. "But have you ever
played hide-and-seek with them?" tried Chena. "Lopera and the others?"
"I hide sometimes." Eden shrugged. "They find me."
"What if I told you I know a really good hiding place?" Chena hoped her
voice sounded conspiratorial instead of desperate. "Someplace they'd
never think of looking. You could keep them going for days."
The boy crept closer. "Lopera turns red when she can't find me. It's
pretty funny."
Despite herself, Chena grinned. "Let me out of here and I'll show you
how to make her turn purple."
Eden hesitated, but just for a second. "Okay." He jumped up and ran to
the foot of the box. Chena pressed her chin hard against the collar so
she could see past her own toes. She heard something rattle, clank, and
then snap. A section of box swung free. The boy grunted, and Chena
felt herself slide toward him.
They've got me on a gurney or something. Slide in, slide out for easy
storage. It was almost funny. "Okay," said Eden. "Now what?"
Chena swallowed. "Now see if you can find a buckle or a catch on these
straps so I can get up."
Eden scratched his backside again. "They really didn't want you leaving,
did they? They only ever shut me in my room."
"I've been a bad girl," muttered Chena.
Eden stared at the space over his head again. "Maybe this isn't a good
idea. Maybe I should put you back."
Chena bit her lip. It's Teal, she told herself. What would you say to
Teal?
"Okay, if you want." She rolled her eyes toward the rough red ceiling.
"But then you won't get to ride in the boat."
"Boat?"
Chena tried to nod, but the collar choked her. "That's the best part. I
was going to go up the river in a boat. I was going to show you the
forest and my house, but if you're too scared, that's okay. Put me
back." She sighed and waited, not looking at him. Silence from Eden.
"Come on, come on," urged Chena. "If you don't want to ever see
anything new again, just put me back. I'm getting cold out here."
"Well..." Chena looked down again and saw Eden squirm. "Okay."
Chena started breathing again. "Okay. If you can get one of my hands
loose, I can help you and we'll just vanish. They'll be looking for us for
hours."
Now that Eden had made his decision, he moved quickly. He scuttled
around to her right side. She fell him tugging ineffectually at the strap,
but after a moment's fussing, the binding came loose and she was able
to lift her hand to fumble at the collar around her throat. Eden giggled
and took her hand. His fingers were small, slender, and warm. He placed
her hand on the buckle.
Trying not to think of anything but getting out of here, Chena worked the
buckle and tore the collar from her neck. In another minute, she was free
and on her feet, towering over Eden.
"Come on," he said, grabbing the hem of her tunic. "If we don't get out,
they'll see us."
"Okay." Reflexively, Chena pulled his hand from her hem and held on to
it. Held on to his hand, this Teal impostor, this thing that killed Mom.
Her brother. Was this really her brother? No. That was not possible.
There was nothing of Mom in him. He was purely the hothousers' thing.
Then why did he look so much like Teal?
"Take us out to the lake," she said. "I'll get us to the river from there."
Grinning at the prospect of a new game, Eden scrambled up on top of
the pile of crates. "Through here," he said, and vanished.
Chena, stiff from captivity and clumsy from whatever they had drugged
her with, managed to clamber up after him. Time and water had carved a
ragged oval hole through the stone. The lamplight penetrated it just far
enough that she could see Eden's heels disappearing into the darkness.
Chena stayed where she was for a moment, her heart hammering. Would
the tunnel be big enough for her? What if she got stuck?
"Come on!" Eden's voice floated up the tunnel.
No choice. Chena hoisted herself into the tunnel and started crawling
forward. Rough stone bit into her elbows and knees. Her scalp scraped
hard against the tunnel's roof. She bit her tongue and ducked down onto
her forearms. She crept along slowly until her forehead brushed against
another outcropping. Cursing under her breath, she dropped onto her
belly and began to pull herself forward with her elbows. The stone
scratched long, painful lines clown her torso. More stone scraped
against her shoulders.
"Come on!" rasped Eden from somewhere ahead. "They're going to be
looking for us."
"I can't," Chena gasped, wincing as she felt her tunic and the skin
underneath it tear open. "It's too small!"
"It opens up. Just a little farther." She heard scuffling. Eden's small hand
groped at her face, found the collar of her tunic, and pulled. "Come on!"
Gritting her teeth against the pain and all the fear, Chena dragged herself
forward another few inches. The stone pulled back from her shoulders
and after wriggling another foot, she was able to push herself back onto
her knees. Then, she saw Eden grinning at her, and she realized she
could see him. Light leaked around the boy from somewhere up ahead.
"Is that the outside?" she breathed.
Eden shook his head. "We've got to go through the needle room, and
then there's another tunnel. Then there's the outside."
Eden reversed direction so that his buttocks were practically pressed
against her nose, and scurried forward. Torn between laughter and
frustration, Chena crawled after him.
The tunnel ended high in the wall of another cave. Eden crept out onto
what looked like a wooden shelf. Chena squeezed herself through the
tunnel's mouth and saw it was the top of a cabinet. Scooting forward on
his rear end, Eden stretched out his entire length until the tips of his toes
just touched the counter beside the cabinet. From the counter, he
jumped easily down to the floor.
The cabinet wobbled under Chena's weight, but stayed upright. Thanks
to her height, she had an easier time than Eden lowering herself down to
the counter and then the floor. As she straightened up, she realized she
recognized the cabinets and the shape of the cavern. A small spasm of
fear shook her. This was the room where the tailors had tested her to see
if she'd been damaged by the fences. The drastic tools of surgery filled
the place. Knives lay in sterilizer trays, ready for cutting. Beside them
stood lasers on long, flexible stems. In the cabinets, saws and pliers
waited to dismantle bones and joints, along with shelf after shelf of
needles—needles for stitching, for injecting, for probing. Here was the
other reason her captors were called tailors.
"Let's get out of here," she whispered to Eden.
An environment lock blocked one end of the cavern. Eden stood on his
tiptoes to reach the command pad. Chena moved to help, but before she
reached him, a woman's voice called from the other side.
"Eden!"
Eden froze, one hand against the wall, fingers poised over the command
pad. "That's Dans."
"Eden! Come on, game's over!"
"Let's hide," suggested Chena cheerfully. Inside, her heart pounded out
of control. "I bet you know all the good places. I bet she walks right by
us."
Eden squirmed. "I don't know," he said. "She sounds mad. Hiding will
make it worse."
"So, we should hide until she calms down." The words came out in a
rush. Chena felt her nerve beginning to break. "Back in the tunnel? If she
finds us now, we're both going to get it."
It worked. "She knows about that tunnel." Eden dove for the shadows,
squeezing himself between one of the glass-faced cabinets full of needles
and the cavern wall. Chena sucked in her stomach, pressed her back
against the wall, and forced herself in beside him. Rough stone tore her
already ruined tunic and the raw skin underneath. She had to bite her lip
to keep from yelping.
"Eden! Come out! I mean it!"
Chena inched her hand across to touch Eden reassuringly.
Something clicked and slid back heavily. Hinges creaked. Shoes slapped
against the cavern floor.
"Eden?" The voice was in the room with them. "Eden, I'm giving you till
the count of three to come out here."
Eden wiggled under Chena's touch. She tried to grab hold of him to
keep him in place, but she could not quite reach.
"Eden, you come out here right now or I'm giving you to the black and
white people today."
Eden squeaked and the footsteps slapped toward their hiding place.
Desperately, Chena slid her hands up the cabinet back, tightened her
muscles, and pushed.
The cabinet teetered forward and crashed down. Dans's scream rang out
over the splintering of class and wood.
Chena scrambled out over the corner of the fallen cabinet. She glimpsed
Dans's head and arm protruding from under the shattered wood. There
was blood. She did not want to see.
"Come on!" She grabbed Eden's hand and pulled, but Eden didn't
move. "Come on!"
"No." Eden yanked his hand out of hers and scuttled to Dans's side.
"She's hurt. We have to get Lopera."
"She'll be okay," lied Chena. She might not be. There was blood, and it
was on her skull. There was no time to check whether it was just a cut or
whether Chena had just killed someone new. "We need to go."
"But she's not moving!" Eden shook Dans's shoulder. "That's bad. I
know that's bad!"
Chena scooped Eden off his feet and turned to run. "No!" screamed
Eden at the top of his lungs. He struggled under her arm, pushing at her.
"No!"
"You don't understand," panted Chena, clasping him tightly to her. "You
can't stay here with them. They're going to hurt you." They're going to
give you away, put you in a hothouse. I'm trying to help you. You have
to understand. "Put him down!"
The tailor, Lopera, stood in the doorway, and just behind her stood the
hothouser Dionte.
"Lopera!" Eden threw himself toward the tailor. Chena only just
managed to hang on.
"No." Chena wrapped both arms tightly around Eden, crushing him
against her chest. Eden fought back, punching her with his tiny fists and
kicking her stomach, making her gasp for air. "They're going to hurt
you!" she tried to tell him. "They're going to give you away. Dans said
she would!" Why don't you understand? They're the ones you need to
be afraid of!
"Chena, stop being stupid. You have nowhere to go." The tailor strode
forward. "What are you going to do? Hurt your brother?"
Chena backed away, kicking aside glass and stumbling over something
soft. "He's not my brother."
As she spoke, she knew it was true. If he really was her brother, he
wouldn't be trying to run away from her. He would know who she was,
and that she was trying to help him. Eden was only one of the
hothousers' things, like the jaguars they'd used to track her in the rain
forest, like the ants that had killed all those colonists. This was the thing
they'd used to kill Mom.
"Be careful!" cried Dionte. "Don't let her hurt Eden."
"I'm working on it." Lopera took another step forward. "And by the
good green Earth you better hope Dans is still alive or I'm skinning you
myself!"
Nowhere to go. Nowhere to go. Eden struggling in her arms until she
could barely hang on.
"Stop, stop it!" She ducked sideways toward one of the sterilizer tables.
Lopera froze again. Without taking her eyes off the tailor, Chena
fumbled at the table until her hand came up with a scalpel. She held it out
toward Lopera. "You're going to let me go."
"She might," said Dionte calmly. She stayed in the doorway, blocking
the only way out. "But I'm not. We need you as well, Chena Trust."
Dionte's words drew Chena's gaze to the doorway for just a split
second, but it was enough. Lopera lunged. Her hand clamped around
Chena's wrist, forcing the knife up. Eden shrieked and struggled and
Chena could not hold him anymore. Eden fell and Lopera shoved Chena
backward, slamming her hand against the wall. Chena grabbed a fistful
of Lopera's hair at the base of her neck and yanked down hard. Lopera
screamed and her grip loosened. Chena slashed the scalpel down, slicing
through the flesh at Lopera's throat.
Blood. Blood everywhere. In Chena's eyes, down her face, all over her
tunic and hands. Lopera gurgled and fell, clutching at the scarlet fountain
welling from her. Chena backed away, unwilling to believe what she was
seeing, what she had done. But Eden shrieked and Chena looked up in
time to see Dionte fleeing through the door.
Chena launched herself after the hothouser. She tackled the woman,
sending them all sprawling, and knocking the air from her own lungs.
Eden scrabbled out from under them as Chena and Dionte rolled over,
and Chena realized she did not have the scalpel. Silver flashed in
Dionte's hand and Chena threw herself sideways. Not far enough. The
hothouser grabbed her tunic and hauled Chena backward. Chena
struggled, her heels peddling uselessly against the floor, seeking
purchase, but Dionte knelt on her chest
"Maybe I don't need you alive that much," said the hothouser slowly, as
if it were a revelation coming over her. "I already have your sister's eggs.
Your womb should keep for a few hours while we get your body to
storage." Her teeth gleamed in the lamplight. "I see it now," she panted.
"I see everything. This is what we should have done with your mother."
Chena screamed and smashed her free hand against the base of Dionte's
nose. Dionte screamed and fell backward. The next thing Chena knew,
she knelt over Dionte with the scalpel in her hand and she drove it into
Dionte's belly, drove it deep, drove it hard, slicing the hothouser's flesh,
burying her hand in hot blood, muscle, and offal. She screamed, the
hothouser screamed, someone else screamed, and the screaming would
not stop. Then the smell hit her, the sick, acrid, coppery smell of her
mother's death.
Chena choked and pressed her bloody hand against her nose,
scrambling away from the smell until her back pressed against the stone.
She tried to breathe, but she just choked until finally all she could do
was vomit.
When she was finally empty, Chena lifted her head. Someone was still
screaming. Who could be screaming? She had killed everybody, hadn't
she?
No. Eden, the hothouser's thing, the thing that had killed Mom, was still
alive. She would not believe he was her brother. She would not, would
not, would not! The words screamed themselves inside her head. Not
my brother, never my brother!
He had curled himself into a ball in the corner, his arms over his head,
barely muffling his screams. The sound filled her mind, along with the
hideous smell, until she couldn't think.
"Stop it," she said hoarsely, taking a step toward him. "Stop it. I need to
think." Think about how to get out of here. Think about how to get away
from the blood and the smell. Think about how to get away from the
world before it ate her alive.
Eden uncurled just enough to look at her with one eye. The eye widened
and a fresh scream burst from him. He scuttled backward, trying to get
away from her.
"Stop it!" Chena saw her hand go up, and she saw it come down. Eden
fell sideways. She heard the crack as his skull hit the rock. Then Eden
lay still.
Chena crouched next to him. She realized she still held the scalpel. She
could kill the thing that had killed Mom. She could end it all right here.
She looked down at the still boy.
"Why did you have to look so much like Teal?" she murmured, and
reached out to touch his hair. The blood coating her hands was already
beginning to darken from scarlet to rust. The death smell clung to every
inch of her. I need a bath, she thought dizzily. But really, she would
have to drown herself in a world of water before she would ever be
clean.
That was it. Chena felt quite still. Eden had been taking her out toward
the water. Water was a friend. It hid you from the cameras. It washed
the insects from you. It would take her away from the world. It would
save what was left of her family from the hothousers, and give her all the
revenge she needed. They wouldn't catch her in the water, ever. It would
all end in the water. Finally.
Chena scooped Eden up carefully and, cradling him against her chest,
walked through the environment lock and up the tunnel.


Dawn had turned the horizon pink and white by the time Teal emerged
from Farin's tiny house with Tam and Nan Elle beside her. Elle had
insisted they try to get at least a couple of hours' sleep. It hadn't worked.
How could Teal sleep after hearing Tam's description of the Eden
Project and Mom's part in it? How could she sleep after realizing that
those eggs she sold to the tailors were probably going straight to the
hothouse so they could make more of the things? The idea dragged
down her whole body, leaving her feeling leaden and hotwired at the
same time.
As bad as she felt, Administrator Tam looked worse. His cheeks and
eyes had sunken in until all the bones of his face were clearly visible. His
mouth moved constantly, and he seemed frightened to put one foot in
front of the other. What was that voice in his ear saying to him? Teal
shuddered and decided she did not want to know.
The first fingers of sunlight reached across the quay, turning the waters
blue and touching the dunes with their warmth. Teal wiped the tears from
her eyes and looked inland. The cliffs stood in the distance, rust reel
under their green crown of trees. Chena was in there somewhere. Teal let
herself smile. This was going to be one time Chena could not argue
about who was saving whom, which was a petty thought, but she held it
close just the same.
Nan Elle took the lead. The plan was to head for the fence duty house,
find out who was on duty, and put them out of commission by the least
aggressive means possible. Then they'd duck the fences and she and
Farin would head for the caves, using the map tucked into Teal's pocket.
The three of them were already smeared with a layer of Chena's goop to
fool the mote cameras. Nan Elle and Tam would suss out the situation
with the dirigibles and boats on the jetty to see who would carry them all
away.
That was if Tam could still talk by then. Teal decided she'd better not
think about that too much. The only reason any of this was going to
work was that they had a hothouser with them. If he gave in to whatever
was whispering in his head, they were screwed and blasted, and this time
it would be for good.
"Do you hear something?" asked Farin suddenly.
Teal listened. She did hear something, a low droning, too deep to be a
dirigible. She scanned the morning sky in front of her and saw nothing
but a few streaks of cloud.
"Garden of God." Nan Elle pointed her stick to the sky.
Teal swung around. A great black cloud hung over the tops of the
dunes, humming with a sound Teal was sure should be familiar.
"Get inside!" shouted Farin, shoving Teal toward the dune.
Unnerved, Teal turned to run. In the next second, a locust dropped onto
the tip of her shoe, and another onto her tunic sleeve.
"Get in—" Farin's shout was cut short, and the world went dark.
Teal heard herself screaming as the locusts swirled around her, clinging
to her clothing, tangling in her hair. She swatted at them, but they were
everywhere, their tiny claws digging into her skin. Blind, she ran forward
until she thudded into the side of the dune house, but the locusts were
already there, and they crunched and chirruped and clung to her hands.
Somehow, somehow, she found the door and darted inside.
"Hold still! Hold still!" Hands brushed against her, knocking the insects
away. Teal forced herself to open her eyes.
Farin stood in front of her, clearing the locusts off her and crushing
them underfoot. Nan Elle darted around the room with a broom to
destroy the creatures that had poured through the door when they had
retreated inside.
"Get the fire going, or they'll come down the chimney," she ordered,
sweeping the insects from the walls and crushing them underfoot.
Teal knocked Farin's hands away and dropped to her knees in front of
the brick stove, tossing in handfuls of kindling and fuel until the flames
roared and their heat felt harsh against her face. She was vaguely aware
that Farin had snatched the cloth off the table and stuffed it into the
crack under the door, and that Tam had collapsed in the middle of the
room and cradled his head in his hands.
"Dionte," he murmured. "She knows, she knows. She's told the family. I
should be back there. I should—"
"Shut up!" shouted Teal. "Just…shut up!" She ran both hands through
her hair, half afraid she'd find another locust clinging there. "What in all
the hells is going on?" she demanded.
"The hothousers." Nan Elle stood, panting. A single locust clung to her
apron. She snatched it off and tossed it into the fire.
"They found us out." Farin peered out the window at the whirring
darkness.
Teal forced herself to walk across the room to stand beside Farin and
look out. The sunny dawn had turned black and gray with the swarms of
tiny bodies. They crowded the boardwalk, the windowsill. They
slammed against the window, and she knew by the shivering of her skin
that they crawled all over the roof.
"Dionte found out," said Tam. "This is a quarantine. We'll stay here until
the family comes for us." The utter relief in his voice raised clusters of
goose bumps across Teal's arms. "It is right. I was wrong to stand
against them. They are my family. They know what's best. Pandora must
be protected."
Oh, no. Teal pressed her knuckles against her mouth. They're getting to
him. She stared out at the dark, whirling storm, trying to think of some
way to get out, someplace they could run to. But no thoughts came to
her. There was just the drone of the swarm and the terrifying calm in
Tam's face.
Nan Elle knelt carefully in front of the hothouser. "Tam, you can call the
Alpha Complex. You can stop this."
"No," he said, his face and voice serene. "This is right. Pandora must be
protected."
"They can't," blurted out Teal. "We can't!" She faced the strip of
window, black with insects somehow finding purchase even on the slick
glass. "We can't let them win like this," she whispered. "They'll take
Chena. They'll take the Eden Project. We can't let them."
"We may have to," said Farin quietly. "For now. Teal, I've heard of
these things. We don't know how big the swarm is. People can go crazy
trying to walk through them without protective clothing."
Fear and rage surged through Teal. She wanted to shout, to hit
something, to strangle the peaceful hothouser sitting in the middle of the
floor, but all she could do was stand there with her hands dangling
uselessly at her sides. "It can't be this easy for them."
Farin shook his head. "They've had a long time to get ready for this."
"Now what?" demanded Nan Elle, lifting her chin.
A new note sounded over the droning and thudding of the locust
swarm—a harsh metallic shriek, and another, and another after that.
"Gulls?" said Farin.
Surprise wiped the expression from Nan Elle's face for a moment. Then,
slowly, a smile full of mischief and wonder spread across her face.
Using her stick to push herself to her feet, she shouldered between Farin
and Teal to peer intently out the window.
"There! There!" She stabbed her finger against the glass. "Do you see?"
Teal stared over Nan Elle's head. For a moment all she saw was the
endless cloud of insects. Then she saw a flash of white. A black-backed
gull settled onto the boardwalk, snapping up locusts as fast as it could
crane its neck and swallowing them down. Another gull landed beside
the first, bending and stabbing at the insects. A third joined them, and a
fourth. A brown and white kestrel landed on Farin's win-dowsill and
began pecking insects off the glass, swallowing them greedily.
"Ha!" Nan Elle barked out a laugh and thumped her stick against the
floor. "I told you! I told you it would happen!"
"Told what to who?" said Teal, unable to take her eyes from the birds.
More landed every second. Gulls, kestrels, fishers, grouse, fat brown
turkeys, strutting guinea hens, and prairie chickens, all come to the feast.
Soon it seemed there were as many birds as there were insects.
Elle swung around to face Tam. "Come and look, Tam. Pandora has
decided to protect herself."
Tam lifted his head and stared at her, wide-eyed, like he didn't
understand.
"Look!" She thumped her stick one more time.
Slowly, shaking from the effort, Tam stood and teetered over to the
window. He pressed both palms against the glass and stared at the
spectacle outside, the triumphant birds and swirling insects.
"Pandora herself has said she doesn't want the family to catch us," said
Elle, watching Tam as intensely as Tam watched the birds. "Call the duty
house, tell them to shut down the fences."
"No," breathed Tam. "I cannot. My family—"
"How can your family be right when Pandora says they're wrong?"
demanded Elle. "This is Pandora telling you what to do! Call the duty
house, shut them down. You can do this, Tam."
Tam's jaw worked back and forth, alternating between whispering to
himself and chewing his own lip.
"Come on, Tam," breathed Elle. "I know you're still in there somewhere.
Pandora's giving you a chance."
"I must go back to my family."
Elle gripped his arm. "You can do this. I know you can."
Tam squeezed his eyes shut. "I must go back to my family."
"Yes," said Elle fiercely. "When it is over, you will go back. You will tell
them everything. I know that's what you have to do. But first you must
help Pandora."
Tam raised one trembling fist. Farin sucked in his breath, and moved to
step between Tam and Elle, but Elle waved him back. Tam, his face
white with concentration, uncurled one finger at a time and touched the
tips to the data display on the back of his right hand. Teal swallowed
hard, fear and hope both clogging her throat.
Tam traced a series of commands on the display. No one breathed.
There was only the screech of birds and the crackle of the fire.
"Done," said Tam. "Done."
"Go!" shouted Elle.
Teal took a deep breath. Then, so fast she had no time to think, she
opened the door and ran out into the maelstrom with Farin right behind
her. Her last sight of Elle was her laying a hand on Tam's shoulder.
The world outside was a frenzy of singing insects and shrieking birds.
Teal ran, keeping her head ducked, so all she could see was the
boardwalk in front of her. Birds screamed and fluttered out of the way.
Insects scrunched under her shoes. Something dark slithered across her
path and Teal realized the snakes had come to join in the feed. A kind of
wild delight filled her. Nan Elle was right. Pandora itself was fighting
back.
The idea gave her the strength to look up. They had almost reached the
northern edge of the village. Ahead of her, she could see the boardwalk's
edge with its neat row of fence posts. If Tam had lied, or his orders had
been countermanded and they'd turned the fence posts off only for a
moment, it ended here. They were dead, or as good as.
Screaming at the top of her lungs, Teal leapt.
She hit the ground with a thump that knocked all the air out of her lungs
and sent an outraged flock of birds winging skyward. A second later,
Farin measured his length in the sand beside her. They both lay there
panting for a moment.
Alive. Awake.
We did it. Teal lifted her head. The clouds of insects were thinner out
here, and the clusters of birds were thicker. They warbled and chortled
triumphantly to each other as they strolled casually after their prey.
Scrambling to her feet, Teal knew exactly how they felt.
"We still have to find your sister." Farin climbed to his own feet,
scanning the boardwalk for witnesses. "Before the hothousers show up
to find out what's gone wrong."
"Not going to be a problem," said Teal, taking in a deep, free breath of
morning air. "The whole world's on our side."
Farin laughed, and headed off into the brush. Teal ran to catch up, and
as she did, she snuck a look at him, watching the way his long legs
swung so easily, even over the shifting sand, and how his auburn hair
caught the sunlight. For just a minute, she could see how he had looked
so good to Chena.
The memory of old fights and old insults came back hard.
"Farin…" She licked her lips. "Are you really a…a…prostitute?"
"I've been paid for sex," he said. Then he broke stride for just a moment
to look at her. "And no, I never made love to your sister."
"Oh," said Teal, pointing her eyes straight ahead. "Okay."
Farin laughed a little at that, but it was a kind sound, as if he understood.
Teal had to admit to herself the question was pretty stupid and probably
none of her business, but she still felt as if a weight had left her. When
they found Chena, she'd tell her she'd been stupid, or maybe she
wouldn't, because Chena would never let her hear the end of it if she did.
The new lightness only lasted for a short time, however. Farin set a pace
up the dune that left Teal with no breath for anything but walking. The
sand shifted under her boots, giving way slowly to firm earth, which
made walking somewhat easier, but the new soil grew short, crabbed
bushes loaded with burrs and thorns. A few scattered prairie chickens
hunted stray locusts under the bracken, but that was all.
Get to the cliffs. Teal wiped her forehead. Get Chena out. That's all
that's left to do. Then we go back to the station.
"Teal?"
Farin had stopped and was pointing up the slope in front of them. Teal
followed the line of his arm and saw a human figure crest the ridge from
the other side.
"Chena!" she shouted.
But Chena did not hear. She just turned toward the lake, trudging toward
the edge of the cliff. She cradled something heavy in her arms.
Teal felt the blood drain from her face. Chena carried a small boy.
"I think that's the Eden Project she's ..." began Farin, then he saw Teal's
face.
"God's own," Teal breathed. Chena had paused at the edge of the cliff,
hugging the boy close to her chest and peering down at the water.
"What's she doing?"
"Teal…"
But Teal was already running. "Chena! Stop!"


"Chena!"
Chena jerked her head up. A woman ran toward her. She tightened her
grip on Eden's still form and turned to look down into the water where it
swirled against the base of the rust-red cliff.
"Stop! Don't! It's Teal!"
Chena turned again; she couldn't help it. "Teal?" she heard herself
breathe.
The woman had stopped running. She stood in a clump of antelope's tail
brush about ten yards away, panting hard. She was tall and round in the
hips, with skin the exact color Mom's had been.
"It's me, I'm Teal," she gasped. "I had a tailor age me up. The one who
got hold of you, I think."
"Teal's gone," murmured Chena. It was a good thing the woman wore
sturdy trousers, she thought idly. Antelope's tail had thorns. "She left."
"I'm back," said the woman. "God's own, Nan Elle recognized me."
Chena felt her eyes strain as they stared. "And you used to call me
vapor-brain," snorted the woman.
Chena's mouth had to shape the word several times before any sound
come out. "Teal?"
"So, what do you think you're doing this time?" The woman— Teal?
really? Teal come back?—folded her arms, standing with one hip thrust
a little forward and her face twisted up, scornful, superior. Just like Teal
in the hothouse when she was telling Chena how things really were. Just
like Teal a hundred times when they were staying with Nan Elle and she
didn't want to go to class, didn't want to go on shift, didn't want to do
anything Chena told her she had to.
"Teal." She took a step forward, and then Eden shifted in her arms. Was
it waking up?
"Hello." Teal waved a careless salute. "I asked what do you think you're
doing."
Chena looked down at the water. From here, it looked deep blue. Spurts
of foam leapt up from where the waves splashed the rocks. Remember
what you're doing. This is important. You have to do it now.
But Teal should know what was happening. "This killed Mom." She held
Eden out.
Teal leaned forward and wrinkled her nose at it. "Doesn't look old
enough."
"No! This was inside her. This is what they cut out of her!" Teal had to
understand. Teal had come back. Teal knew how important this was.
Teal was the only other one who knew. "This is what they were going to
put inside us!"
Teal cocked her head and eyed Chena skeptically. "So, you're going to
toss the kid over the cliff because the hothousers' brains are all
vacuum-welded?"
Anger, hot as blood, thundered through Chena's veins. "You don't
understand. You never understand!"
Teal threw open her arms. "Explain it to me, then, Chena. You always
have forty thousand explanations in storage. Let's have the one for
murdering a little boy."
"It's not a little boy!" she screamed. "Stop saying it's a little boy!"
"Look at him, Chena!" snapped Teal. "If that's not a little boy, what is
it?"
Chena looked at the figure lying limp in her arms. It still looked so much
like Teal—not this new, strange Teal in front of her, but Teal when she
was little. Teal when she had listened, when she had believed.
"It's a cure for the Diversity Crisis. It's a murder weapon. It's our
future." Chena's eyes burned as she looked at it. It shifted again. It was
going to wake up soon and open Teal's eyes. She wouldn't be able to
jump if she had to look into Teal's eyes. "It can't get sick, no matter
what it's exposed to. They're going to use it to kill off the Authority and
all the Called. They're going to be the only people left alive." She lifted
her gaze to Teal, tall and mature, all ready for the hothousers to use.
"They're going to use us to make more of them, Teal, so they can kill
more people!"
"So, you're going to throw him off a cliff?"
Tears came at last, streams of heat trickling down her cheeks. "They're
never going to leave us alone, Teal. They're going to keep coming and
coming and coming. They're going to use us to kill people, Teal. I don't
want to kill people." Teal's face shifted as she finally understood it was
not just Eden who had to die.
"No?" Teal's eyebrows rose and she sauntered a couple of steps
forward. "You just warn to kill him and you." Teal stepped up next to
Chena and looked down over the cliff, measuring the length of the drop
with her gaze.
"It'll be over," whispered Chena.
"For you." Teal turned to face her. "What about me?" She poked her
own chest with one finger. "If you're gone and I'm all that's left. What
happens to me?"
Chena hesitated. Teal. Teal come back. What would they do to Teal
without her there? Teal never knew how to take care of herself. "You
could come with us," she whispered. "We'd win. They'd never be able
to kill anybody without us."
"But I don't want to die, Chena," said Teal softly. She took another step
forward. "I don't want to give them what they want."
"No, they want us to live."
"Do they?" She reached out and touched Chena's arm, and even through
her tears Chena could see Teal's eyes, Mom's eyes. "They had to kill
Mom to stop her, Chena. Do you really think they want to keep us
alive?" Chena's arms began to tremble and Teal gripped her wrist. "You
do this thing and you'll be giving them what they want."
Exhaustion washed over Chena. So many bad decisions, so much gone
wrong, she couldn't stand it anymore. "I want it over, Teal," she said.
"There's no life for us. Even if he was a little boy, there'd be no life for
him. They'd just keep poking and prodding him, trying to figure him out.
They'd still need to use us all as breeding cows because they're
desperate, Teal. They're desperate."
"So, screw 'em to the deck plates," Teal spat. "If you're dead, they'll
just fish out your body and take it apart. If you're alive, you can fight
back."
"I'm tired, Teal."
Teal laid her other hand on Chena's arm. "So am I, but we're not alone.
I've brought help."
"Help?" said Chena. How could there be help? There had never been
anyone to help them. Not really.
But Teal nodded, and Eden groaned. It hurt. She'd hurt it.
"Let me show you," said Teal. "And if you don't like what you see, you
can always slit your wrists or something."
"I..." Chena hesitated, tears and exhaustion fogging her mind. This was
wrong. Everything was all wrong. "I killed people already, Teal."
"So, don't kill anymore." Teal held out her arms. "Let me take Eden, and
you both come with me."
Chena looked down at the cold blue water. She should jump. She
should do it now. That was the sure way. It would all be over as soon as
she hit the water. No more decisions, no more crying, no more blood
and loss.
"I didn't come back to argue with you, Chena," said Teal. "And my
arms are getting tired."
Over. All over. For her. But for Teal? For the Called and the villagers?
The hothousers would fish up her body. They'd take her to pieces and
use her for spare parts, and there wouldn't be a damn thing she could do
about it.
And Teal was still standing in front of her, arms out, toe tapping
impatiently. Teal, of all of them, had come back.
Chena poured Eden into Teal's arms. Eden blinked and stirred again as
Teal cradled him to her chest. She turned away and began walking down
the cliff, toward the beach and Stem. Slowly, one shaking step at a time,
Chena began to follow her.
"I have a message for you, Father Mihran." Tam's words dropped like
lead into the center of the storm.
As one, the committee froze in the middle of their furious debate and
turned to stare, mouths agape, hands still in the air.
His family. He had come back to his family, as was right. He stepped
into the committee grove to stand at the foot of the table.
The entire family dome was in an uproar. As he'd walked across the
family wing, he'd heard a thousand variations on the same theme. The
containment measures around Stem had failed spectacularly, and
everyone seemed torn between trying to measure the damage they had
done to the local ecosystem, telling each other they had known it would
never work, and trying frantically to sort through a billion pieces of
confused and conflicting data to find out how the fences had gone
down, and if anyone had slipped out of the village while they had.
He passed through it all, focused only on telling his Family the truth of
what had happened, and what was going to happen. He would help his
family.
"Tam." Father Mihran got to his feet and circled the table. "We are glad
to have you back. You need—"
"I need to tell you what happened." Tam grasped the father's hand. He
was shaking again. He wished he could stop that. "Please, Father."
"Father—" began Senior Dreas.
Father Mihran waved him silent. "What is your message, Tam?"
Tam released Father Mihran's hand and sank to his knees so he could
touch the command board set into the committee table. As he worked
the keys, he wondered again where Aleph was. She had not spoken to
him since he entered the complex and although he had been able to stop
himself from calling for her, he had not been able to stop himself from
wondering where her attention was. What had she told the other cities
about him? Did she approve of what was happening here? Was he doing
the right thing? The doubts and the guilt would not leave him alone.
I am telling my family the truth, Tam reminded himself. Aleph must
approve. Aleph is the one who has always helped me.
Tam touched the monitor glass at his right to set it to reception mode.
The glass filled with colors, which split into two halves. One half
coalesced to show Beleraja Poulos sitting in a tiny office aboard Athena
Station. The other showed the car of the space cable, with Chena and
Teal Trust flanking the stooped figure of Nan Elle.
"Commander Poulos," Father Mihran said, not bothering to salute. "We
have been waiting to hear from you." He squared his shoulders. "We
understand your people are en route." He peered at the tableau on the
left side of the glass. Tam wondered if the father understood everything
he saw. Aleph most certainly did, but Aleph was still keeping her silence.
Beleraja shook her head. "My people are here, and we have something
of yours." She nodded toward the other half of the screen. Nan Elle
reached behind herself and brought out a slim, dirty boy of about five
years old. "This is your Eden." Outraged voices rang out behind him.
"Impossible!"
"How could they!"
"It's a fake! A mock-up!"
"No," said Tam quietly to Father Mihran. "That is the Eden Project."
Now they knew everything. Almost everything. They did not yet know
how the project had been found. Did not yet know of Dionte's plans,
and how badly they had failed. Tears prickled Tam's eyes for his lost
sister.
Beside him, Father Mihran's jaw twitched, as if he were fighting to keep
back the words he knew he must speak. "What do you want?"
Nan Elle patted Eden's hand and walked him toward the edge of the
screen, moving him out of camera range.
Only when the child was out of sight did Beleraja speak again. "I want to
make an end to the Diversity Crisis, Father Mihran," she said
matter-of-factly. "A real, viable end. I want you to let the Called come to
Pandora."
"Never," snapped the father instantly.
Beleraja betrayed no surprise at that curt answer. Why should she? She
was an experienced trader as well as a commander. She knew very well
how this game was played.
But did she know she was treading on holy ground here? Tam felt his
stomach knot. Did she know how long and how hard their people had
worked to keep Pandora inviolate? Even now, all the endless repetitions
of protection rang around his tired head and he felt his strength to resist
them crumbling.
Where are you, Aleph? He rubbed his temple. I need your help. You
helped me be strong before. I need you now.
Beleraja leaned in closer to the screen. In the cable car, Teal Trust
clenched her fists and her jaw. What are you holding in? he wondered.
What voices are calling to you?
"What do you think is going to happen when we tell the Authority that
the cure does not exist?" Beleraja asked Father Mihran. "That you have
nothing except one five-year-old boy to show for all your promised
work?"
"They will see that the boy will answer." Pride drew Father Mihran's
shoulders back even farther. It was not possible that his family should
fail, that the results of their slow, patient, meticulous work should be
anything but perfect.
"No," said Beleraja. "The boy will not be exploited. Neither will his
sisters. That is not an option."
"There is no other option," said Father Mihran slowly, as if explaining
the obvious. "There is no other cure."
"Yes, there is. The Called can come here." Beleraja pointed toward the
floor.
"We will not let that happen. Pandora must be protected."
"Pandora must be protected!" shouted Senior Jahn, and a dozen other
voices echoed her words, including his own, Tam realized, as he fell
back into his sitting position. Aleph, help me. I'm losing my grip…
Now it was Beleraja's turn to make a show of patience. She sighed sadly
and shook her head. "You cannot protect Pandora," she said, sounding
more like a mother now than a commander. "We've just proven that. We
are here and we have already claimed what we wanted." The steel
returned to her voice and her face. "You can't stand against even one
family. How will you manage if the whole Authority turns against you?"
"They are still riding the cable, Father," said Senior Jahn. "We can call it
back, have a troop of constables waiting for her."
"Do it," said Father Mihran. "We are reclaiming Eden, Commander. If
any of your people try to interfere again, they will die for their
trespasses."
"No," said Aleph.
"Aleph?" Father Mihran turned toward the city's voice, complete
disbelief showing on his face.
Aleph manifested an image on the nearest wall, a mature woman,
straight-backed and square-faced, in a black jacket and white trousers.
She looked a bit like Beleraja, Tam thought.
"She is speaking the truth," said Aleph calmly. "We cannot protect
Pandora by preventing the Called from coming here. We must allow this.
Only when the fear is gone will we have peace."
"Aleph, this is not—" began Father Mihran. But Aleph did not seem to
hear him. "I speak with the other cities as I speak with you. We are
working out formulas for population distribution that will allow
maximum genetic exchange and minimum territorial overpopulation."
Aleph bowed her bead, as if under the weight of the necessities facing
her. "Pandora will change, but Pandora will live and be protected. There
will be no reason to attack us. The Called will eventually be resettled."
"No," said Father Mihran, but his voice wavered. "Aleph, this cannot be
the answer."
"It is all the answer we have," she said. "Please, do not turn me away.
Let me help my family as I was meant to."
Father Mihran watched the image of his city for a moment, but then he
slashed his hand through the air. "I'm sorry, Aleph. We cannot permit
this." All the seniors murmured their agreement with Father Mihran's
dismissal. "Aleph, we respect you, but this is not a matter for you and
the cities…"
They hesitated and Tam felt himself smile in sad sympathy. He knew
what was happening. He could practically hear. It is wrong to argue
with your city, said all their Consciences. Your city is taking care of
you. That is what your cities are for. You must work with your city. To
do otherwise is wrong. Why are you doing this?
In the midst of their guilty silence, Aleph spoke again. "We are your
cities. It is our job to protect you, as it is your job to protect Pandora. I
cannot let you injure yourself in your zeal." The image looked past the
father to Beleraja. "Bring us your plans, Commander. We must begin
work at once."
Beleraja inclined her head once and then moved her hand to the
command board. The connection cut and the images faded to black,
fading the Trusts, around whom so many plans had been woven, to
insubstantial ghosts, setting them free like wild birds that could not be
controlled or predicted in duress, even after a thousand years of
observation and understanding.
Leaving Tam alone with what remained of his family, of himself, and of
his city. Alone, with nothing but a whole new world of their making. A
world they would have to walk in, to understand with their own eyes and
hands so they would know how to settle the human race here. Where
they would finally have to understand the balance between what they
made and what they found.
In a way, Dionte had been right. It was going to take everybody to
secure the future. She just didn't see far enough. It was going to take all
of humanity, every last one of them bound tightly together by need,
desire, fear, joy, friendship, hatred, love, struggle, and hope. Oh, most
especially hope.
They would have to open the villages. They would have to leave the
complexes and walk out in the wild. Step into the marsh and watch the
birds in their thousands take flight all around them.
The image filled him, heart, mind, and soul, and for the first time in his
life, Tam saw the birds fly and felt no guilt, none at all.




                              EPILOGUE
                              Open Cages
                                                               Contents - Prev

Teal crossed the car and sat down beside Chena on the curving padded
bench that ran along the inner wall. Chena just pulled the blanket tighter
around her. She did not want Teal here. She did not want anybody.
"Going home at last," said Teal cheerfully.
Chena bit her lip, remembered herself, and pushed her lip out again.
"Teal..."
"Yes?"
Chena ground her teeth. How could she speak? Where could she
possibly begin? She'd been ready to die, to kill, to fall. That was what
she wanted. She remembered wanting it very clearly. Except some small
part of her had not wanted it at all.
Finally some words came out. "Thank you."
"You're welcome," said Teal, waving her hand in breezy dismissal of her
sister's seriousness.
The gesture made Chena wince. "I don't know what happened to me."
"I do."
"Oh?" For the first time since the edge of the cliff, Chena felt some
warmth inside her, and a bit of annoyance. "You going to tell me?"
Teal nodded. "You thought you had the answers, as usual, and you were
wrong."
"Is that what it was?" Chena sat up a little straighter, feeling something in
her mind that had been retreating turn around and move a little bit closer.
"I thought I was in shock because I had just murdered three people."
Teal shrugged. "That too."
They sat silently together for a moment. Teal seemed to be watching
Farin where he sat at the transmitter screen, flicking through assorted
databases, but Chena couldn't be certain what her sister was actually
seeing.
Chena bit her lip, let it go, and bit it again. "Where's Eden?" she asked.
"He's in with Nan Elle," said Teal, not looking at her. "I think she's going
to give him a bath."
"Did you find Dad?"
"Yes." Teal dropped her gaze and twisted her fingers together. "He's
dead."
Again, silence closed over her. Chena let it. It was so strange. Even
when they were sitting, Teal was taller than she was. Chena had imagined
so many things about meeting her sister again, but she had never
imagined she would feel so much younger than this strange, tall Teal.
"So, it's just us."
"And our brother," Teal reminded her gently.
Chena turned her head, memory of wanting to kill the boy burning a river
of shame through her. "You really think he's our brother?"
Teal just spread her hands. "What else could he be? He's Mom's, just
like we are."
Now Chena shrugged. "I thought he was just a thing. One more thing the
hothousers made."
Teal smiled, and the smile was deeply familiar and entirely Teal's. "Like I
said, thought you had all the answers."
Chena laughed, just a little, and bowed her head. "I think I was crazy."
"I think you were." Teal paused. "I'm sorry I left you."
Chena raised her eyes and saw her sister's face shining with hope and
fear, warmth and worry. "If you hadn't"—tears pricked the corners of
her eyes—"we wouldn't be here now."
"I know," Teal said softly, hoarsely, and Chena realized that tears also
shone in her sister's eyes. "But I'm still sorry, that's all."
Chena stretched out her arm, and Teal smiled and snuggled herself under
the blanket, just like when they were both children sharing secrets. Well,
they were not children anymore, and all their secrets were known. Chena
wrapped her arm around her sister. So much done, so much wrong, so
much she would never forget or truly forgive, but for the first time in so
many years she felt no anger. She felt light, as if the gravity had already
lost its hold over them and she was about to float away. She felt as if
she stood in the threshold of an open door with the whole world in front
of her.
She felt free.
"Come on." She shook Teal's shoulder. "Let's go find our brother."




                          Also by Sarah Zettel

                              Reclamation
                              Fool’s War
                             Playing God
                           The Quiet Invasion

                     Available from Warner Aspect